《The Beauty And The Wolf》 Chapter 1 - Once Upon A Time You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Once upon a time. Deep in the forest, five hundred miles from the town of Neendera. There lived an old woman named Azere and her companion, the 18 years old girl named Sabrina. They lived peacefully in a hut surrounded by towering trees and majestic mountains. One sunny day. Grandma Azere addressed the girl. "Child, I''m not feeling well right now. You have to bring the food to the cave today," she said. Sabrina''s eyes lighted up. "Y-you want me to bring the food to the cave, Grandma? Are you sure?" she asked in disbelief. Grandma never allowed her to bring the food to the cave even once. She accompanied her to the cave several times in the past, but she was not allowed to get closer to the entrance of the cave. But now she has to go there on her own. She feels excited even if it''s dangerous to go there. "Yes, only for today. I''m suffering from leg pain nowadays. I can barely move my legs. It''s painful to go to the cave in my current condition," Grandma Azere replied. Sabrina nodded her head. "Alright, I''ll bring the food to the cave." "But you have to promise me that after you deliver the food to the cave, leave the place right away! Do not enter the cave! Just leave the basket on the rock near the entrance and walked away. No matter what you''re going to hear from the cave, don''t listen to the monster, leave right away! Did you understand my instruction, child?" Grandma Azere said. "Yes, Grandma, loud and clear. Don''t worry, I won''t enter the cave!" Sabrina replied, and she meant it. "Good!" Grandma Azere placed the food in the basket. Sabrina was the one cooking the foods in the kitchen earlier. The food was wrapped in banana leaves and placed in the wooden box, together with the spoon and fork. "Grandma, you told me before that the monster imprisoned inside the cave will eat me alive once I enter the cave. Is it true?" Sabrina asked. Grandma Azere sighed deeply and said, "Just follow my instruction, as long you don''t enter the cave you''re safe." A frown appeared on Sabrina''s face. She has been thinking about these questions for a long time. "Grandma, why the monster was imprisoned inside the cave? Who put him there? And how long he will stay in the cave?" she asked curiously. Grandma Azere glowered at her. "Stop asking questions, child! Go now and come back right away!" she snapped irritably at her. "Alright, Grandma. Please don''t be angry anymore!" Sabrina said and picked up the basket. Grandma Azere looked at Sabrina in the eyes. "No matter what happens, do not enter the cave! Do you understand, child?" "Got it, Grandma! I''m going now," Sabrina said, she rushed to the door and exited. Grandma Azere watched Sabrina leaving the hut. She watched the girl walking in the direction of the cave until she can no longer see her back. She was feeling restless inside. She released a deep sigh. If only her legs didn''t give her much suffering nowadays, she will never allow Sabrina to go to the cave alone. She was about to close the door, but suddenly a black mist materialized on the ground, an old woman wearing a black ensemble magically appeared out of nowhere. Grandma Azere released a deep sigh after seeing the witch. "Why are you here?" The mysterious witch smiled. "I told you before, sooner or later, you will send Sabrina to her doom.. That girl and the wolf inside the cave are destined to meet. You can''t prevent it no matter how hard you try!" Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 2 - Welcome To My World You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Grandma Azere glared at the witch. "You''re wrong she won''t disobey my order. That child is obedient to me! She promise me that she won''t enter the cave!" The witch raised a brow and erupted in peals of laughter. "Blah...blah... let''s see! If I wanted to, I could push the girl inside the cave and there''s nothing you can do about it!" she declared wickedly. "You horrible witch! That''s cheating!" Grandma Azere protested in horror and disgust. The witch laughed. "We made a bet. I have to do everything I can to win! It''s not called cheating!" she reminded her. "If you do that I will never forgive you!" Grandma Azere cried foul as her eyes watered. The witch rolled her eyes. "Here we go again. You''re such a pathetic old hag, all you can do is shed tears all the time! Do you think your crocodile tears can move me? Dream on!" Grandma Azere glared at the witch. "Go away! Leave me alone!" "Fine, as you wish!" With just a wave of her hand, the witch vanished from the ground. Grandma Azere was shaking her head worriedly. She was hoping that Sabrina will stay true to her promise and never enter the cave, come what may. ... Meanwhile... Sabrina was approaching the cave, it was located two hundred meters away from the hut. She looked heavenward. The sun is already up in the sky. Since it''s a wooded area, the trees provided her protection from the rays of the sun. The air is cool, the weather is sunny. Everything is good. It''s a beautiful time to walk in the forest. While walking, she felt something... She got that weird feeling of being followed. As if there''s someone watching her movements! She quickly looked behind her, but she saw no one! Hmm... Maybe, it''s just her imagination! She continues walking on the path leading to the cave, humming a song. A few minutes later, she finally reached her destination. She looked at the entrance of the cave. She can''t see anything inside, it''s too dark! She went closer to the entrance of the cave and placed the basket on the flat surface of the rock. In the past, Grandma will not allow her to reach this far. She has to remain in one place about twenty meters away from the mouth of the cave, while Grandma placed the basket on the rock. Now the situation is different. She stood facing the entrance of the cave. But she can''t see the monster inside. She was about to turn around, ready to leave when suddenly she heard movement coming from the cave. Then she heard a male voice groaning in pain. "Helppppppp!" "Pleaseee... helpppp... meeee... I''m dying!" "Pleaseee... helppp... meee..." the voice spoke again. Sabrina squinted, wanting to see the owner of the voice. "I''m here... inside the cave. Please come in. I promise you... I won''t harm you..." the voice begged again. Sabrina was confused about what to do. The owner of the voice seemed to be in great pain. Should she help him or not? First, she must see the owner of the voice before she will do anything. "My Grandma told me that I can''t enter the cave because there is a monster living in this cave, he will eat me alive!" she shouted. She heard the guy groaned. "I''m not a monster! I''m a human being! A witch imprisoned me here and put a spell on me. I can''t leave this cave or else I will die. Please help me! I''m in great pain!" the voice pleaded once again. "Then show yourself to me! If you want me to believe you!" Sabrina demanded. "Alright!" the voice said. A few seconds later. A silhouette of a guy appeared at the entrance of the cave. Sabrina''s breath was caught in her throat. She was stunned. What she saw standing inside the cave is not a horrible-looking monster at all! But a tall handsome guy! The guy was extremely good-looking. He''s sporting long messy hair and was endowed with a chiseled body. He looks to be in his early 20''s. He doesn''t look like a monster at all! A total opposite of Grandma''s description of him in the past. He looks every inch a human. Huh? What''s going on? Her Grandma lied to her all along? Then she saw the blood dripping from the guy''s hands. "W-what happened to your hands?" she asked. The guy slowly crumbled to the ground. Sabrina rushed to his side, and before she know it, she was already inside the cave. Suddenly... she was surrounded by darkness. She can no longer see the entrance of the cave! To her horror! She finally realized that she was already sealed inside the cave! She tried to find her way out, but all she can touch with her hands are the walls of the cave. Where is the entrance that existed earlier? Why it''s gone all of a sudden? She''s desperate to leave the cave! Fear and desperation gripped her body. What''s going on!? Then a light suddenly flickered and flooded the place. She can see the entrance of the cave again. She was about to leave but strong hands grasped her arm, preventing her from leaving the cave. "Don''t try leaving the cave! You will die!" he warned her in a stern voice. Confused, Sabrina asked, "W-what do you mean?" "Do you think I will stay here for a long time if I can get out alive from this cave? Think again!" he said. Sabrina can''t understand what he''s talking about. "Welcome to my world! Follow me if you don''t want to die early!" the guy said and walk away as if nothing bad happen to him at all. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 3 - Beautiful Angel Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com "Wait! Where are you going?" Sabrina asked him. "I will wash away the blood from my hands," he said and walked away. Sabrina followed him to the deepest part of the cave. There were torches in every corner of the cave. They walked in the passages for a few minutes. She saw a small body of stream a few meters away. The guy reached the stream and lowered himself on the ground, washing his hands on the water. Sabrina glared at him. "Did you do it on purpose?" He looked at her. "What-?" Sabrina pointed at the cut on his hands. "The blood on your hands. You cut yourself so that I will enter the cave?" she asked angrily. The guy nodded his head and sighed deeply. "That''s right. Since I can''t leave this cave no matter how I tried, I might as well have a company to keep me going through the lonely days," he said and winked at her. "I don''t wan''t to stay here with you! I want to go home!" Sabrina exclaimed. He took a deep breath. "I''m sorry, you and I can never leave this cave. You can enter but you can never get out. That''s the way it is. That''s what the witch told me before she left me here to suffer for the rest of my life. So, get used to it from now on," he said calmly. Sabrina was horrified. She can''t accept that she can no longer leave this place for the rest of her life. She needs to return to the hut because Grandma Azere is waiting for her. She set aside her anger. "Y-you have to help me get out of this cave. Please?" she pleaded. Maybe he can help her. The guy looked at her and saw the tears in her eyes. For a moment, he felt guilty for tricking her in coming to the cave. "What''s your name?" "Sabrina, and yours?" she asked. "My name is Rhett and I''m part human and part wolf," he explained. Sabrina''s eyes widened in fright, fear leaping from her eyes. "Whaaat-? You''re a wolf?" "Yeah, and I''m human too! There''s nothing to fear, I don''t eat humans especially beautiful girls like you," he grinned. Sabrina lowered herself on the rock and began sobbing hard. Rhett groaned. Eh? What now? How to pacify the crying woman? "Stop crying, I didn''t do anything bad to you," he said in a frustrated manner, running his hands on his messy hair. "You tricked me!" she accused him between sobs. Rhett shrugged and took a deep breath. "Follow me. I will bring you to the chamber where you can take a rest," he said and walked away. Afraid of being left behind, Sabrina followed him. They walked in the passages for a few minutes and arrived at a chamber. There''s no wooden bed on the dry ground, only a bed of hay covered with a thick blanket made of wool. "Here is my chamber, you will share it with me starting today," he said. "No way! I''m not going to sleep in your bed!" Sabrina yelled at him. Rhett shrugged. "This is the safest chamber that I have found all over the cave. Some chamber will get filled with water if there is a heavy rain. This is the only one elevated from the ground. I can''t guarantee your safety if you sleep on the other chamber because there are deadly scorpions residing in the cave and they love hiding in the wet ground. You will die if you are bitten by the poisonous scorpions," he explained. Based on the guy''s explanation, Sabrina has no choice, she can''t die here inside the cave. She must find a way to get out of this place. She lowered herself on the makeshift bed. "Wait here and don''t leave the chamber without me. You don''t know this cave well, you might find yourself in danger if you explore on your own. I''ll get our food from the entrance," Rhett said. Sabrina ignored him. Rhett left the chamber, heading towards the mouth of the cave. When he arrived there, he picked up the garment from the ground and draped it over his arm, it can allow him to extend his arm outside the cave and get the basket from the rock. He can''t stay outside the cave for a few minutes, the invisible spell will kill him. He tried it several times in the past, and the result is the same. The moment he will leave the cave, the invisible spell will choke him, and he will have a hard time breathing, killing him in the process. He grabbed the basket at lightning speed and went back to the chamber. He found the girl lying on the bed in a fetal position. She''s still crying hard. "Beauty, let''s eat!" he said. Sabrina didn''t reply. He put the food on the table and began eating. "Did you cook this food?" Sabrina nods her head. "Thank you, you''re such a good cook. Your dishes taste delicious!" he said, praising her cooking skill. Sabrina was deeply annoyed and upset at the guy. She stopped crying and sit upright. She stared at him. Waiting for him to finish eating his food. She had to ask him a lot of questions. A few minutes later, he finished eating. "Why the witch cursed you and imprisoned you in this cave?" she asked. Rhett smiled. "It''s a long story. I''ll answer that question only if..." "If... what-?" Sabrina asked. Rhett smirked. "If you start trusting me, then I will start trusting you and I will tell you everything..." Sabrina pouted. Grrrrr... So much for asking! She looked at the table, there was clay cutlery above it. "You brought those things here?" she inquired. Rhett shook his head. "No. When I came here, those things are already here. It probably belong to the previous occupants of this cave," he answered. "If you want to use the toilet or you want to take a bath just inform me. I''ll show you the way," he offered. "Okay," Sabrina said with a nod of her head. She lies down on the makeshift bed and closes her eyes. Rhett stared at the girl, her back facing him. He grabbed his blanket and wrapped it around her. Honestly, he''s happy with her presence inside the cave. It''s the first time that he had a proper conversation with a fellow human being after a long time of imprisonment in the cave. Sabrina is his beautiful angel fallen from heaven. Her physical feature is just perfect for him. She had long wavy black hair cascading on her back, a round face, brown eyes, a slim body, and she was medium in height. He had seen her a few times before outside the cave, and each time he saw her, she''s growing into a beautiful woman, he was captivated by her beauty. Until one day, he finally decided that he needs someone like her inside the cave. Especially when he remembered what the witch told him before... The witch told him that the curse she put on him can only be lifted once a beautiful virgin maiden will enter the cave and share a kiss with him willingly, that will be the time he can finally leave the cave, but on one condition. The girl can not leave the cave, and her face will turn ugly. She will become the sacrificial lamb, his replacement inside the cave. Since he''d already chosen this girl, it looks like she''s bound to him for life. The witch also told him if he and the girl will kiss again in the future, the curse on the girl will disappear. Should he believe the witch''s words? Why not? He can try it. Since the girl is already inside the cave, nothing to lose! It''s either he will try to gain his freedom back or do nothing at all. But one thing is for sure, he will take care of this girl. He will be responsible for her from now on. Wherever he is, he will keep her by his side. Even if.... he will find his Luna one day. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 4 - Intoxicating You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com That night. Rhett explained to Sabrina how dangerous it is to leave the cave because the spell that the witch had put around the cave will kill anyone who leaves. "I will try it! I will leave the cave!" Sabrina declared bravely. Rhett sighed. "You''re so stubborn! I''m trying to warn you but you''re not listening to me!" he said, trying to reason with her. "I don''t believe you!" Sabrina shouted at him. Hating him to the core because he tricked her. Rhett groaned. "Okay, fine! Go ahead! Leave the cave so that you will know what I''m talking about!" he said in irritated manner, but at the same time getting worried about her stubborn nature. Sabrina looked outside. The moonlight was shining brightly in the sky. She looked at him for a few minutes. "Goodbye!" she said and bolted outside the cave. She wasn''t able to run far from the cave because she''s already having a hard time breathing. Rhett watched Sabrina crumbled into the ground, a few meters away from the entrance of the cave. She was clutching her chest. She looks like she had a hard time breathing. He knows that if he can''t bring her back to the safety of the cave, she will die! Disregarding his safety, he rushed to Sabrina''s side at lightning speed and lifted her body. He quickly went back to the cave. He can already feel his lungs about to explode from his chest. Good thing he was now back in the safety of the cave. He gently lowered Sabrina''s body to the ground as he tries to fill his lungs with air. The tightening of his chest gradually loosened up as his breathing returned to normal. He looked at Sabrina - she had fainted. Good thing she''s still breathing. She''s still alive! He rose to his feet, lifted the unconscious girl''s body, and carried her back to the chamber. He lowered her body to the bed and covered her with the blanket. Then he lay down beside her in the bed. He watched her face intently, shaking his head several times. He nearly lost her! He stared at the ceiling of the cave in deep thoughts. From now on, he will be extra careful with Sabrina. If she attempts to leave the cave again and he''s not around to save her, she will die for real, and his guilty conscience won''t allow it. He released a troubled sigh. One hour later. Sabrina''s eyelids fluttered, her eyes opened wide, and she looked around her. Her eyes landed on Rhett''s face, he was looking at her face intently. He was a few inches away from her. She can feel his hot breathing fanning her face. She moved away from him, wanting to establish a safe distance between them. "Are you okay?" Rhett asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yeah, I''m okay," she replied. Her mind recalled what happened to her when she tried to escape the cave. Rhett is right, the cave was cursed. The spell of the witch will kill her if she attempts to leave. But she won''t quit, she will try again next time! Rhett saw the determination in her eyes. He knows what she''s thinking and planning in her mind right now. He breathed deeply. "I know what''s on your mind, beauty. Stop thinking of leaving the cave, you will only die!" Sabrina bit her lip. "You already experienced first hand how it feels like if you leave the cave. Don''t torture yourself anymore. I warned you," Rhett said. Fresh tears emerged in Sabrina''s eyes. She doesn''t want to feel hopeless, but it''s hard to stay strong when she''s facing a difficult situation. She looked at him with tear-stained eyes. "Is there no other way to leave this cave? Can you think of another way? Please?" she begged. Rhett swallowed the lump on his throat. The thing that he waited for so long to happen is now within his grasp. He wonders if Sabrina will cooperate with him. "Actually... there is a way to leave this cave safely..." he stated. Sabrina''s eyes lighted up instantly. "Hurry up! Tell me right away!" she demanded. A glimmer of hope was rising fast in her heart. "I''ll tell you after a few days, just wait!" he said. Sabrina raised a brow. "Huh? Why do I have to wait for a few days?" she asked, confused. "Because you have to trust me first before it will work," he said and brushed the few strands of hair that that covered her eyes. "What the hell are you doing!?" Sabrina moved away from him, throwing daggers into his eyes. Rhett chuckled. "I''m flirting with you, isn''t that obvious?" he joked, trying to make her feel at ease with his presence. They won''t be able to share a mutual kiss if she''s not warming up to him and she''s avoiding any contact with him. He needs to break her walls of defenses first before the kiss of freedom can finally happen. "Stop wriggling, you will fall from the bed!" he warned her. Sabrina sighed after realizing that she was already hovering at the edge of the bed. She will fall to the ground if she continues distancing herself away from him. "Don''t come near me! Or I will kick you! Keep your hands to yourself!" she threatened him angrily. She threw the blanket at him hitting him on the chest. "Yes, beauty. I will keep my hands to myself." Rhett chuckled and winked at her. The night was still young. Later at midnight, the temperature inside the cave will turn cold, the kind of coldness that will make one''s body freeze. His body was already used to the freezing temperature that occurs from midnight until early morning. But for Sabrina, it will be her first night here, and she will experience firsthand how hard it is to sleep during nighttime in the cave. She will be begging for his warmth, and he''s looking forward to it. He''s getting excited about it. He handed the blanket back to her. "Keep that blanket to yourself, you will need it the most later," he said and turned his back on her. Sabrina stared at the wall. She shut her eyes. She was thinking about Grandma Azere, wondering what''s her situation right now. Grandma must be worried sick of her already. She will try to leave the cave tomorrow! Frustrated with her situation, she continues staring at the wall. Hours went by. Sabrina can''t sleep, neither was Rhett. Finally, midnight comes. Sabrina noticed that the temperature of the room was getting colder as minutes went by. Oh, my! She quickly covered her body with Rhett''s blanket. However, as time goes by, the temperature is freezing already. She was already shivering due to the extreme cold. Shivering, she looked at Rhett and asked in a trembling voice, "W-why it''s very cold right n-ow?" Rhett turned and looked at her. "Beauty, are you getting cold?" he asked. "Y-yes...y..yes...very much..." she answered shyly. "Come closer to me, my dear.. My heat can help warm your body!" Rhett ordered. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 5 - Shes Coming! Best novel online free at novelhall.com Sabrina refused to obey his order, so he edged closer to her. He removed the blanket and wrapped his arms around her. Then he covered their body with the blanket. Sabrina instantly feels the heat radiating from Rhett''s body, enveloping her in a warm embrace. It feels so nice! She pressed her body to him. Not wanting to see the smirk on his face, she faced the wall. Rhett embraced Sabrina''s body, spooning her in the process, loving the heat emanating from her body, so gratifying. "Feel better?" he whispered. "Yeah..." she replied shyly. "Don''t be shy. You will get use to my body later on. Because during midnight it will always be like this, the temperature will turn freezing cold. We''re just keeping our body warm to survive the cold. No need to feel ashamed about this set up. You can sleep now," he said and buried his face on her neck. Sabrina''s body stiffened after she felt the warmth of his breath fanning the exposed skin on her neck. "Just relax, don''t fight it!" he whispered. Sabrina noticed something. Her body in close contact with Rhett''s body produced a strange sensation in her groin. Something awakened inside her, a spark that she can''t describe well in words. Lying on the bed with him this way is wrong, but somehow it feels so right. She starts wriggling like a worm beneath his embrace... Rhett groaned. "Damn, woman! Go to sleep and stop wriggling your body! Your bum is rubbing my cobra in a pleasurable way, and it''s making me crazy," he whispered in her ear. "W-what cobra are you talking about?" Sabrina asked ignorantly. Rhett groaned and sighed. "Don''t move too much, just go to sleep," he said and continue embracing her from behind. He''s loving her delicious warmth, loving her intoxicating smell that tortures him nicely. A few minutes later, Sabrina had finally succumbed to a night of deep sleep. Rhett sleep late because he was enjoying Sabrina''s scent and her heavenly warmth. Snuggling with her soft body under the freezing temperature is the best thing that ever happened in his life inside the cave. ... The following day. Sabrina woke up first and noticed the masculine arm embracing her. Rhett''s face was above her head. She shut her eyes. What happened with her and Rhett last night? It was surreal! She thought it was just a dream, but right now, seeing the two of them together in a deep embrace is making her head spin. She didn''t expect this, never in her wildest dream, that something like this could happen to her. She just spent the night in a guy''s bed! And right now, his arms were wrapped securely around her. This is absolute madness! She stared at the ceiling, careful not to wake him up because his arm was resting on her stomach and his legs were pinning her legs. Ugh! She was in a very awkward situation. She dared not move an inch and waited patiently for him to wake up so that he can remove his arms and legs from her body. A few minutes later. Rhett finally opened his eyes and smiled at Sabrina. "Good morning!" he said cheerfully and planted a kiss on her forehead. Sabrina''s eyes widened in shock. "What are you doing? Why are you kissing me!?" she shouted at him furiously. Rhett smiled, amused with her reaction. "Get used to it. Besides, I did not kiss your lips yet. I only kiss your head. It''s just a slight kiss," he said. He ignored the indignant look on her face. "You have to understand that what happened between us last night are the things that only lovers would do. In short, since we already embraced each other, and our bodies touched skin to skin, then we''re already lovers, whether you like it or not," he said with a naughty grin, wanting to tease her. "In your dreams!" She glared at him, trying hard not to kick him. It''s no use arguing with him. She released a deep sigh and rose to her feet. "I''m going to the toilet!" she said. "I''ll take you there," he spoke and lead the way. After they finished in the toilet which was located in the farthest part of the cave, they went to the stream. Sabrina looked at him. She needs to change her clothes. Unfortunately, she doesn''t have anything to wear! She wanted to cry in frustration. Rhett saw the stress on her face. "What''s wrong?" "I want to change my clothes. I want to take a bath but I have no extra clothes!" she grumbled. Rhett patted her head. "Don''t fret! I have some clothes there in the chamber, you can wear them including my underwear," he offered cheekily and pinched her nose. "Let''s return to the chamber first and get some clothes before you will take a bath in the stream," he said. Feeling hopeless, Sabrina followed Rhett into the chamber. He pulled two bags of clothing from the corner and handed them to Sabrina. "You can pick what you like wearing, I don''t mind," he said. Sabrina emptied the contents of the two bags made of sheep''s skin into the bed. She perused the clothes. A few minutes later, she had already chosen the clothes she wants to wear. She had no choice but to wear his undies as well. She''s dying of embarrassment under his gaze. Good thing there was an extra towel. Her brows furrowed, she looked at him. "Why did you have so many clothes?" she asked in confusion. "My mother bring those clothes here last two years ago," Rhett replied. Sabrina''s confusion deepens. "So... you''re mother knows that you''re here?" "Yeah... even my father knows that I''m here," he said. "B-but why? I mean... why aren''t they doing anything to save you if they can come here freely?" Sabrina asked in bewilderment. Rhett shrugged. "It''s a long story. I have told you before, I will only tell you everything if you start trusting me and you will become my lover, if not, then what is the use of telling you everything about me?" he said, trying to gauge her reaction. Sabrina breathed deeply. She doesn''t know if he''s teasing her or testing her patience. She''s not in the mood to humor him right now. She rose to her feet. "I''m going to wash myself in the stream," she said. "Okay, let''s go!" Rhett said. They left the chamber and went to the stream. After they finished in the stream, they returned to the chamber. Sabrina caressed her tummy. "I''m feeling hungry!" she said. She had only eaten small food since last night, some leftover food from Rhett''s lunch which he intentionally left for her. "That''s going to be our problem right now. Why are you the one who bring my food yesterday? Where is Grandma Azere?" he asked. Sabrina sighed. "She was suffering from leg pain, her legs hurt a lot. She can''t walk a long way that''s why she ordered me to bring the food to you," she replied. "Ah, I see..." Rhett murmured. Sabrina looked at him. "Do you know Grandma Azere?" she asked. "Yeah, of course!" Rhett said. Sabrina asked, "What is your relation to her?" Rhett smiled. "Secret! I will only tell you everything if you will officially accept me as your lover," he said with a grin. Sabrina breathed deeply and rolled her eyes. As expected of him. "I''ll go to the entrance of the cave. Maybe Grandma Azere is already on the way to bring the food here," she said and walked away. Rhett followed Sabrina. They arrived at the entrance of the cave. Sabrina lowered herself to the ground. She looked outside, wishing and praying that Grandma Azere will come to the cave today. She''s getting hungry, and she also wants to apologize to Grandma after she disobeyed her rules, which is never to enter the cave no matter what happened. A few minutes later. Sabrina smiled brightly after seeing Grandma Azere approaching the cave, she''s carrying the basket and her walking stick. She looked at Rhett.. "Grandma is here!" she said happily. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 6 - Tell Me! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Grandma Azere reached the entrance of the cave, she put the basket on the rock and picked up the empty one. "Grandma!" Sabrina called her. Grandma Azere looked at the cave. She saw Sabrina standing beside the wolf. She was shaking her head in sadness. Her charge was already inside the cave, what else can she do now? She simply lost the bet and she had to accept the truth that Sabrina is a weak girl. She can''t withstand temptation. "Grandma, I''m sorry!" Sabrina said, her eyes watered. She saw the disappointed look in her benefactor''s eyes. Grandma Azere looked at Sabrina one last time and walked away without saying a word to her. "Grandma wait!" Sabrina called her, but she''s already out of earshot. She wants to run after her, but Rhett holds her arm tightly, preventing her from leaving the cave. "Sabrina, listen to me! Your grandmother is okay, don''t worry about her! You can''t leave the cave, you already know what''s going to happen. You''re going to die!" he scolded her. Tears flooded Sabrina''s eyes. She can no longer see her grandma''s back. "It''s all my fault!" she said between sobs. Sighing, Rhett rubbed her back, consoling her. "Stop crying, your stomach is empty. You haven''t eaten anything yet. Let''s go back to the chamber and eat our breakfast," he said. Sabrina turned around heading back to the chamber. Rhett grabbed the basket from the rock. He followed Sabrina into the chamber. Once they''re inside the chamber. Rhett removed the dishes from the basket and put them on the table. He looked at Sabrina. "Let''s eat..." he said. Sabrina wiped the tears from her face with the hem of her blouse and began eating. Meanwhile... Outside the cave. Grandma Azere was walking slowly on the path leading back to the hut. A black mist suddenly appeared beside her, she flinched. She released a deep sigh. The mist formed into a human form. The witch is back! "Did you see Sabrina inside the cave, Azere?" the witch asked. Grandma Azere breathed deeply. "You win, don''t rub it on my face!" she glared at her. The witch erupted in peals of laughter. "Look at you... You''re looking like a defeated cockroach. I told you before, you''re not gonna win against me!" Grandma Azere looked at the witch with suspicion in her eyes. She needs to know what exactly happened in the cave when Sabrina finished putting the basket on top of the rock. "I just want to know the truth... did you cheated on me? Did you push the girl into the cave?" The witch laughed. "Oh, don''t accused me, dear! The truth is... I was there outside the cave in my invisible form and saw everything that transpired yesterday. Honestly, I really wanted to push the girl inside the cave and be done with it, but I never come around to do that. I wanted it to happen naturally. And the wolf did it for me!" Grandma''s eyes widened in shock. "H-he did it?" The witch nods her head. "Yeah... I can''t blame him though. Imprisoned in that cave for ten years, he would naturally crave for some company. He is a man after all and he has his needs. Sabrina is a beautiful girl and he''d seen her several times already, he would do anything just to have someone to keep him company in his lonely prison world. I bet the wolf is no longer lonely right now..." she said, giggling. Grandma Azere looked at the witch sharply. "You won... let''s finish this!" she finally said. The witch looked at Azere quizzically. "Whoaa! You''re eager to admit your defeat, eh? I thought you would put a resistance and fight me to death?" Grandma looked up ahead. "It''s over... I admit defeat and you won. What else is there for me to do?" The witch smiled brightly. "You''re no fun! You have to endure a little bit more as part of your punishment for destroying my grand plan!" Grandma Azere nods her head. "Fine, as you wish! Punish me as you deem fit! And please leave me alone!" she begged. The witch smiled wickedly. "It''s not fun when you lose, right?" she said as she continues taunting her. Grandma Azere no longer entertains the witch. She resumed walking back to the hut in complete silence. A few minutes later, the witch vanished from her side. She finally reached the hut. She entered inside and pack Sabrina''s clothes. She will bring it to the cave later or tomorrow. After she was done placing Sabrina''s clothes into the bag made of Abaca. She stood up to drink water from the kitchen. Suddenly, she heard sounds of movement outside. She walked to the window and scanned the surrounding area. She saw the black wolf under the shade of the tree near the hut. She walked to the door and exited. She reached the wolf''s side. The wolf growled... as if asking something. "The girl is already inside the cave," Grandma Azere replied in a whisper. The wolf growled again. "Go now! The witch might see you," Grandma Azere said. The wolf growled again and left. He left behind two wild hens. Grandma Azere picked up the hens and went back to the hut. Inside the hut. She was already planning what to cook for dinner. She will prepare a delicious roasted chicken for Sabrina and the wolf''s dinner tonight. The food she brought into the cave earlier was good enough to last until lunch. Besides she left a note on a piece of paper that she can no longer return to the cave during lunchtime. She picked up the hens and brought them to the kitchen to prepare them for roasting later. Back in the cave. After Rhett and Sabrina finish eating breakfast, they went to the stream. Afterward, they went to the mouth of the cave to watch the world outside. It was a sunny morning. Sabrina stared at the trees surrounding the cave. She watched the leaves swaying serenaded by the wind. She can no longer enjoy the outdoor life, the sunshine, and bathing under the pouring rain. She''s going to miss those simple things that she used to enjoy now that she''s already inside the cave. Tears shimmered in her eyes. Rhett saw the sadness and despair in Sabrina''s eyes. He felt guilty for tricking her into entering the cave. But he can no longer undo what he had done to her. The only thing he can do now is to make it up to her, protect her and keep her by his side, hoping they can leave the cave one day. Sabrina looked Rhett in the eye. "Tell me.... did you come here in the cave on your own or the witch imprisoned you because you have done something awful to her?" she asked curiously. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 7 - I Will! Rhett heaved a sigh. "It''s a long story, I can''t tell you everything unless you are willing to become my lover. If we established some kind of a relationship between us then it''s okay to trust you and reveal to you my secret," he said thoughtfully. Sabrina sighed and shut her eyes, she can''t understand why would Rhett keep repeating that stupid issue. "Why do you keep insisting on that thing? Why it''s the only thing you can think of? Why?" Rhett sighed softly and asked, "Because what else can we do inside the cave? Create bad memories or create beautiful memories together? Just think about our situation for a few seconds. Look at us... we''ll be imprisoned here for the rest of our lives. What are we going to do? What do you think will happen to a man and woman that are trapped inside the cage for the rest of their lives? Tell me..." Sabrina swallowed the lump in her throat, she stared at him for a long time. She knows exactly what he meant with his statement. If they will stay together inside the cave for many years, something is bound to happen. However, that is not her priority right now. Her goal is to find a way how to leave the cave. She remembered that Rhett told her once that there is a way to leave the cave. Rhett notice that Sabrina was quiet for a while. He already knows what she''s thinking in her mind. He pulls a few of her locks. "What are you thinking, beauty?" he asked. Sabrina looked at the wolf. "Tell me how can we leave this cave? I''m willing to cooperate with you. I''ll do anything as long I can leave this place. Let''s help each other!" she said. Rhett smiled. "Really-? Are you willing to do anything?" he asked, his eyes boring into hers. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yes! Spill the beans now! Let''s do it! The sooner the better!" she said eagerly. Rhett grinned. "Come here. I''ll tell you how..." he said. Sabrina moved her head closer to him. "Tell me now" Rhett cleared his throat. "We can only get out of this cave if you will accept that we will become lovers... then we will make love all night long and make pups, I mean babies," Rhett said naughtily. Sabrina sighed. She looked at Rhett and gave him a death stare. "You''re hopeless!" Rhett chuckled, a bright smile erupted from his face. "Hey, I''m just joking!" he said, chuckling. For some reason, he found the scowl on her face cute. This girl can produce a smile on his lips any time of the day. Furious, Sabrina rose to her feet and left him. She went back to the chamber. Once she''s already inside the chamber, she has nothing to do but lie on the bed and stare at the ceiling for a long time. Fresh tears shimmered in her eyes. A few minutes later. Rhett entered the chamber and looked at the beauty lying on the bed. He lies down beside her. Sabrina moved away from him. Rhett sighed and looked at her. "You''re funny, beauty. You are trying to keep your distance away from me as if I have a contagious disease that you''re trying to avoid. But tonight, you will seek my warmth to help you survive the night. How inconsiderate of you..." he said, tugging at her hair playfully. Sabrina glared at him. She was about to give him some lashing but she remembered that he was right, tonight if the temperature in the cave will get cold again, she will need his warmth to survive the night. She has no choice but to avoid upsetting him. Now that she''s already inside the cave, she has to remember that without Rhett''s guidance and support, she won''t survive a long time in the cave. But she still can''t get over her anger that he tricked her into entering the cave. If only she didn''t listen to him... If only... All she had now was regrets in her heart. She can''t hate him to the core because she''s heavily depending on him for protection inside the cave. Besides, he told her that there is a way to get out of the cave alive! Now, the only thing she needs to do is keep pressing him for the info so that he will reveal it to her. Maybe one day, he will get tired of her constant pestering and he will finally tell her everything. Hours went by. It was late afternoon, around 5:00. Sabrina and Rhett went to the entrance of the cave, waiting for Grandma Azere. A few minutes later. Grandma Azere was already approaching the cave. She was carrying the bag in her hands with Sabrina''s clothing inside. She went to the cave and put the bag on top of the rock just a few inches away from the entrance of the cave. Sabrina smiled brightly. "Grandma! How are you? How''s your legs?" she asked. "I''m fine... I bring your clothes," Grandma Azere replied and walked away. Sabrina was happy because Grandma already replied to her, which means, her anger towards her is fading away. Rhett grabbed the bag and handed it to Sabrina. "Beauty, here''s your things," he said. Sabrina looked at her stuff. "I will bring them to the chamber," she said and walked away from the entrance of the cave. Rhett stayed where he is. A few minutes later. Grandma Azere returned with the basket of food and placed it on the flat surface of the rock. Then she glanced at the entrance of the cave. "Thank you for the food, Grandma! Are you looking for Sabrina?" Rhett asked. Grandma Azere shook her head, she took a deep breath and said, "Take care of Sabrina for me." "I will. You don''t have to worry about her, I''m going to take care of her for the rest of our lives," Rhett declared. "Good!" Grandma Azere spoke. She was satisfied with his reply and she likes the sincerity glowing in his eyes. Done with her task, she left the cave, going back to the hut. Rhett watched the old woman walked away, going back in the direction of the hut. Holding the basket in his right hand, he went back to the chamber. When he reached the chamber, Sabrina was folding her clothes and arranging them in the bags. She looked at the basket that he''s holding in his right hand. "Did Grandma return?" she asked. "Yeah... but she didn''t stay long, she went home right away after delivering the basket," he replied. "Did she ask for me?" "No..." Sabrina bit her lip in sadness and continue arranging her clothes in the bag. Hours went by. Nighttime comes. After eating dinner, Rhett and Sabrina stayed in the mouth of the cave, looking wistfully outside, longing to leave the cave that become their cage. A full moon was in display tonight, the stars are shining brightly in the sky. Rhett stared at Sabrina intensely. He can''t stop staring at her beautiful face. Sabrina noticed the way he looked at her. "Why are you staring at me like that?" she asked. "What''s wrong with the way I look at you?" he asked and chuckled. Sabrina rose to her feet and walked away, going back to the chamber. Rhett stayed at the entrance of the cave, sitting on the ground, looking at the full moon above, grinning like an idiot. Tonight he will be able to taste heaven again with Sabrina''s alluring soft body pressed next to his. Excitement rushed through his veins.. He rose to his feet, heading to the chamber. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 8 - Im Sorry You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com The night is getting late. Sabrina was lying on the bed facing the wall. Rhett was staring at her back. "Stop staring at my back! I can feel your stare!" she told him. Rhett chuckled. "Why do you want to stare at the wall instead of my face?" he asked and tugged at her locks playfully. Sabrina sighed and rolled her eyes. "I don''t have to answer your nonsense question," she said. "If you don''t want to answer my question on how to leave this cave safely then I don''t have to answer your question as well!" she said irritably. Rhett groaned. "Fine!" he said, he turned his back and faced the wall. Hours went by. Sabrina can''t sleep. She''s getting restless. It''s her 2nd night at the cave, and she feels like it''s like a year had passed already. ''God, please get me out of here!'' she prayed in her mind earnestly. A few minutes later. The cold starts to circulate inside the cave... Sabrina grabbed the blanket and wrapped it around her body. Then the freezing temperature started. The thin blanket is useless against the extreme coldness of the chamber. Sabrina was shivering already due to the extreme cold. Rhett sighed. He quickly removed the blanket from her and wrapped it around them. He turned her around and enveloped her in his arms, pressing her body close to his. Sabrina''s face was pressed on his chest for a few seconds. She inhaled his masculine scent. Then he buries his face on her neck inhaling her wonderful womanly scent. He groaned in delight. Then he accidentally nuzzled her neck. Sabrina froze upon the contact of her mouth on her skin. Her body suddenly ignited, the fire of desire was finally awakened from her consciousness. The coldness of the night was forgotten. The only thing that she can feel at the moment is the delicious heat coming from his breath and the way his hard body pressed against her soft body parts. A sense of anticipation formed in her mind out of nowhere, waiting for what he''s going to do next. Rhett was having a hard time controlling himself. Right now, the throbbing in his groin intensifies. His arousal was getting harder between his legs. He wanted to remove his clothes and get naked under the blanket with her. But he was also aware that Sabrina is not ready yet. He nuzzled her neck. "Felling better?" he whispered. "Yesss..." she said breathlessly. Rhett chuckled. "You''re my little beauty," he said, chuckling in her ear. Dammit! The hardness between his legs is getting restless. He needs to do something about it. "Can we kiss now? Can I kiss your lips?" he asked permission first. "No way!" Sabrina shook her head. Rhett sighed. "Alright, just allow me this..." he said and straddled her. Pressing her body beneath him. "W-what are you doing?" Sabrina asked in panic as she felt the full weight of his body pressing her to the bed. "I''m embracing you to keep you warm," he whispered in her ears and starts nibbling her ear. He wrapped her legs around his pelvis then made a slow grinding on her center. Hot desire shoot through Sabrina''s body, she finds Rhett''s strange movement on her center shockingly good. Rhett was floating in cloud 9, especially that he didn''t hear any protest from Sabrina while grinding on top of her. He continues his slow grinding on her core with their clothes on. He doesn''t want to scare her. He must take it slow. His body was pulsating with heavy desire eager to claim her body and soul as his own, tonight. "You like it?" he whispered. Sabrina doesn''t know how to reply to his question. Everything he''s doing to her body right now especially his grinding on her core is all new to her. As if a whole new world was opening up to her. The intoxicating sensation that was produced by the friction between their bodies down there is so pleasurable. Not holding back anymore, he starts grinding more deeper and harder this time, hammering her softness nonstop with his bulging arousal. "Ahhh ahhmm..." Sabrina moaned in pleasure. Rhett was ecstatic after hearing her moan for the first time. He was about to kiss her lips but she avoided his mouth. His lips landed on her cheek instead. Sabrina closed her eyes as waves of pleasure rocked her body. She was floating in the mind-blowing sensation brought by his bulging manhood pounding on her core repeatedly. The liquid fire of desire is making her head spin, her mouth kept producing weird sounds and she can''t help it. "Ahhhh ohhhh ahhhhhm..." Rhett groaned, he can no longer hold on. He wanted to enter her core right now. He sneaked his hand inside her skirt, lowering down to her underwear, he was about to remove her undies but he was met with a slap on his face instead. He looked at her in confusion. "What''s wrong!?" Sabrina glared at him and spoke angrily. "You''re going too far! I''m not liking where your hand is heading!" she said as she pushed him away from her. Rhett gritted his teeth as disappointment sinks in. The feeling of lust starts to evaporate in the air. When Sabrina gave him her back, he knows that it''s over. He released a deep sigh. Damn! He got carried away too soon. He turned aggressive and want to go all the way with her, he forgot that she is not that well versed yet when it comes to indulging intimacy with a man. He indeed went too far, too fast! He can only blame himself for his failure of not gaining her trust slowly. He sprinted, went greedy all the way and it all back fired on him. He released a deep sigh and embraced her from behind, spooning her body. "I''m sorry that I went too far. Let''s go to sleep..." he whispered in her ear and planted a kiss on her head. Sabrina breathed deeply. She felt relieved that he was not angry at all after she dodged her advances. She''s not ready yet and she panicked. Besides, they had only met each other for two days and here they are engaging in a carnal lust. This type of activities should only be performed by a couple in a relationship. How can he be so shameless!? Something is not right with the picture. Sighing, she shut her eyes to sleep, enjoying his warmth against the biting cold. Rhett was scolding himself in his mind. He went too fast with Sabrina tonight, she''s not ready yet for the real deal. But even if his plan to seduce her didn''t end well tonight at least they''re already starting to explore and enjoying each other''s bodies. It''s a good start for the two of them. "Good night, beauty..." he whispered in her ear and embraced her possessively, making sure that she''s warm from her head all the way to her toes, then he closed his eyes to sleep. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 9 - Sweet Embrace The following day. When Sabrina woke up, Rhett was no longer by her side. She stared at the ceiling and recalled what happened to them last night, she blushed crimson red. She covered her face with her hands due to shame. What Rhett has done to her? What has she done? Why she''s not doing anything to prevent Rhett''s advances? She did something though, that''s why nothing happened last night. On the other hand, she had to admit to herself that she was not repulsed by what Rhett had done to her body. It''s completely wrong but somehow she likes it! She released a deep sigh, feeling frustrated and disappointed with herself. Was she getting attracted to Rhett physically? He was the only guy she met that had taken an interest in her body and made her feel so hot inside. Last night, when she felt his hand trying to get inside her underwear, she was awakened from the intoxicating sensation and caught him on the act. It''s a good thing that she managed to stop him before he can succeed with his perverted plan of taking over her body. She wants to avoid him. She was still upset and angry at Rhett for deceiving her into entering the cave. She should not give in easily to his advances! She should stop him right away if he starts to touch her body. She was afraid that the longer she''s going to stay by his side, he will finally get what he wants from her. The problem is, she can''t avoid him completely. She can avoid him during the day, but it would be impossible to avoid him during the night because they will be sleeping on the same bed. She needs the warmth of his body to survive the freezing temperature during the night. Ugh! What a difficult situation she found herself in! She wants to leave the cave but she can''t! There is no way out for her! She''s frustrated with her situation. But she can''t do anything to end her dilemma. A few minutes later. Rhett entered the chamber holding the basket filled with food. "Wake up now sleepy head! Time for breakfast!" he said. He placed the food on the table and looked at her. "Do you want to use the toilet first before eating breakfast?" he asked. She nodded her head and left the bed without saying a single word to him. She exited the chamber going to the location of the toilet. Rhett followed Sabrina from behind. The atmosphere between them was a bit awkward. Sabrina was determined on giving him a cold shoulder. Rhett sighed heavily. He must avoid romancing her tonight so that her anger towards him will disperse quickly. He can''t allow such hatred to grow in her heart. He must gain her trust and her heart. More than anything else, he wants Sabrina to be his woman and grow old with her. She''s the perfect woman for him. He likes everything about her. He''s going crazy if he can''t have her. They arrived at the location of the toilet. A few minutes later. Sabrina finished her business in the toilet. Next, they went to the stream and washes their hands, then proceed to the chamber to eat their breakfast. After they finished breakfast, they went to the entrance of the cave and watched the morning passed by like a blur before their very eyes. Sabrina stared at the Maple trees surrounding the cave. Their leaves displayed an explosion of colors... green... yellow... orange. She never thought that this day would come, that she can only stare at them from afar. She lost her freedom and she''s getting depressed as days goes by because her situation is real! She wished that everything she experienced right now is all part of a dream and when she wake up tomorrow, she''s back in the hut with Grandma Azere and everything is back to normal. Rhett looked at his pretty companion. Sabrina was in deep thoughts again. He knows that he''s not the one she was thinking in her mind right now. She''s still agonizing about her situation, she''s having a hard time dealing with her current situation which is completely understandable. On the other hand, Sabrina is the only one occupying his mind right now. Everything about her fascinated her. He can''t stop thinking and imagining fantastic things about her. He''s looking forward to the evening so that once again he can wrap his arms freely around her irresistible body. Yeah... tonight he will be a good boy. He will just hold her and enjoy her company until they will fall asleep together. "Beauty, what are you thinking in that pretty head of yours?" he asked curiously. Sabrina sighed deeply and looked at him. "When are you going to tell me everything related to your curse?" she asked. "I told you before... I can''t tell you about it unless we become lovers first," he insisted. She glared at him. "We have already done it last night, what more can you ask for?" Rhett smiled. "Beauty, last night is not counted. What happened to us last night is just baptism of fire. It''s called foreplay but nothing significant happen between us. We''re still not lovers in the true essence of the word," he explained. "Whaaat?" Sabrina blurted, outrage that he''s not satisfied yet. He wants more from her! "You''re right, I want more from you. I want your body, your heart, your loyalty, your devotion and everything you can offer to me. I want your all!" Rhett declared. Sabrina rolled her eyes. "Have you forgotten that you have deceived me in coming her!? That''s why I''m now a prisoner of this cave. How can you forget so easily that it''s all your fault why I''m here. And you still have the audacity to ask for my loyalty and devotion? How entitled you are!" she shouted at him angrily. Enraged, she left the mouth of the cave and went back to the chamber, fuming in anger. Rhett released a troubled sigh. He can''t blame her for hating him, it''s all his fault, now he has to suffer her wrath. He must be patient in dealing with her outburst and erratic mood because in the first place she didn''t enter the cave on her own accord, he tricked her. Rhett stayed at the entrance of the cave, looking outside, wondering if it''s already safe to go back to the chamber. Although Rhett was bothered by Sabrina''s action, he can''t blame her though. He must deal her with utmost patience, it''s his way of apologizing to her. He has to give her enough space so that she can breathe and not feel suffocated by his presence. Hours went by. Evening comes. After eating dinner, they rested on the bed. Sabrina fixed her eyes on the wall while Rhett stared at the ceiling, keeping his mouth shut, careful not to disturb her solitude. At midnight when the temperature of the cave was already freezing, Rhett automatically wrapped his arms around Sabrina. He planted a kiss on her head. "Good night," he whispered. Sabrina welcome his embrace willingly, on the other hand, she was also observant of what he''s going to do next. Surprisingly, he didn''t do anything that can arouse her wrath. Satisfied, she close her eyes to sleep. One hour later. Rhett felt contented just listening to Sabrina''s soft snoring, like a beautiful music to his ears. She was sleeping comfortably in his sweet embrace.. He kissed her again, this time on her cheek, then he shut his eyes to sleep, feeling happy and warm inside. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 10 - In The Dark You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com The next day. Rhett woke up first. He stared at Sabrina''s face that was tucked deliciously below his chin, her breath fanning his chest. Her right arm was draped around his waist and he likes it. He''s feeling warm, happy, and ravenous inside. But he can''t stay in this glorious moment forever. Soon... she will wake up and she will feel horrified that she was hugging him. To avoid upsetting her early in the morning, he disengaged himself from her embrace, careful not to awaken her. He got up from the bed and left the chamber. He walked towards the entrance and looked outside. It was a gloomy day, the rain was pouring outside in torrents. The wind was howling and the branches of the trees were swaying in rapid motion. Based on what he observed at the current situation outside, it looks like there''s a typhoon ravaging this part of the forest. If Grandma Azere can''t come today to bring them food, he will just boil the sweet potato that Grandma had brought to the cave a week ago. It was intended as an emergency food that he can cook any time, just in case she can''t come to the cave for many days. He went back to the chamber to begin cooking the sweet potato. He wants the food ready before Sabrina wakes up. Half an hour later. Sabrina finally woke up. She was alone in the bed again. She stared at the ceiling for a few minutes, recalling in her mind that nothing happened last night between her and Rhett, which is good! She got up from the bed, wanting to go to the toilet. When she exited the chamber, she saw Rhett cooking something on the makeshift stove made of stones in a clearing located a few meters away from the chamber. She walked past him. Rhett raised his head and asked, "Where are you going?" "Toilet," she answered. Rhett stood up and followed Sabrina into the part of the cave where the toilet was located. A few minutes later, they''re back in the chamber. "What are you cooking?" Sabrina inquired. "I''m boiling sweet potato for our breakfast. There is a typhoon today, Grandma Azere might not be able to bring us any food this morning unless the weather improves..." he replied. "Ah, okay..." Sabrina said, walking away from him, going to the entrance of the cave. "Where are you going?" Rhett asked. "To the entrance of the cave," she replied. Rhett stood up and said, "I''ll come with you." "No need... just continue what you''re doing," she said and walked away. "Don''t try to leave the cave again!" he warned her. "I know," Sabrina responded without looking back at him. Walking briskly, she reached the mouth of the cave in no time. She looked outside, the surrounding around the cave is dim, and the rain was falling in torrents creating puddles on the ground. She looked behind her, Rhett was nowhere near her. Time to escape! She wants to go home! Without thinking about the consequences, she bolted outside the entrance of the cave and sprinted into the rain. She didn''t get that far though, she stood on the ground amidst the pouring rain, clutching her chest. She had difficulty breathing... she fell to the ground as darkness enveloped her mind and body. Rhett just arrived at the entrance of the cave and saw Sabrina lying on the ground. In lightning speed, he rushed to her side and lifted her body from the ground, then he went back to the cave in the blink of an eye. He carried Sabrina''s unconscious body into the chamber and put her in the bed. He removed her clothes that were soaked with rainwater and mud. Done drying her wet body with a piece of garment, he donned clean clothes on her slim frame. Sighing, he stared at her chest, moving up and down, she''s finally breathing normally. Huge relief washed over him. He then covered Sabrina''s body with the blanket. He left the chamber and went to the clearing. He removed the cooked sweet potato from the pot and transferred them into the plates made of clay. He returned to the chamber and put the plate on the wooden table. The food is ready to eat waiting for Sabrina to wake up. He sat on the corner, staring at her face. He should have known that she will attempt again in escaping the cave today, good thing he went after her. His heart died after he saw her unconscious body lying on the ground. He went to bed and lay his body down, closing his eyes for a few minutes to relax his tense nerves. A few minutes later. Sabrina''s eyelids fluttered, her eyes open wide. She looked at the ceiling of the cave and glanced at the person lying beside her. Her mind recalled instantly what happened earlier, she remembered that she tried leaving the cave but suffered the same fate just like her first attempt. She failed again! Then she noticed that she was already wearing dry clothes. Dang! He removed her clothes! Should she feel angry at him for doing so? When he''s the one who save her life twice already? Nah, she''s too tired to fight or argue with him. Next time, to prevent this thing from happening... she should never attempt to leave the cave again! Fresh tears emerged in her eyes due to despair and helplessness. Once again, the cave had proven to her that only through her death she can be freed from the cave. Her heart was filled with despair as hopelessness began to sink into her consciousnesses. Rhett noticed that Sabrina was already awake, he left the bed, went to the table, and picked up the plate. He served the boiled sweet potato to Sabrina. "Beauty, start eating now while the sweet potato is still warm," he said. Sabrina stared at the boiled potato for few a minutes then her hand move on its own accord, she picked up one piece and began munching on it. She remembered that she was the one who harvested the potato from the garden last week and Grandma Azere put it in the basket and bring it to the cave. She looked at Rhett and asked, "I was wondering why Grandma Azere kept coming back here in the cave everyday, supplying you food for the last ten years. Why?" A frown appeared on Rhett''s forehead. "Grandma Azere didn''t tell you anything?" he asked, confused. Sabrina shook her head and replied, "She tell me nothing. She brought you food through the years. Yet, every time I asked her why, she won''t tell me anything. So, I stop asking her why..." Rhett breathed deeply. It seemed Sabrina is the only innocent player in this saga, the only one who is oblivious to everything. She''s a collateral damage waiting to happen.. No one told her everything, including the person closest to her. Should he tell her everything now? Or keep her in the dark forever? You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 11 - Kiss For Freedom Best novel online free at novelhall.com "That''s why I''m asking you... please tell me why! What''s going on?" Sabrina asked earnestly, puzzled more than ever about the mystery of the curse surrounding Rhett and the cave. Rhett groaned, running his hands through his hair. He looked at her eyes intensely. "I''ll tell you everything after you will accept me in your heart. After I''ll gain your trust and you''re willing to become my woman, I will open up my heart and share my past with you," he said. Sabrina sighed. "Here we go again! Every time I ask you about the mystery of your imprisonment here in this forsaken cave you will tell me that I need to be your lover first before you can do that. So annoying!" she said in an exasperated voice. Rhett took a deep breath. "Beauty... are you willing to tell your secret to a stranger? I guess not, right? Try to understand my side first before you complain why I''m not willing to tell you everyhting yet..." Sabrina glowered at him. "You expect me to become your woman? When in fact, you''re the reason why I''m here because you tricked me into entering this cave! I hate you for doing this to me!" she blurted the words furiously into his face. Rhett''s heart sank after Sabrina declared her hatred towards him. "I''m sorry, I apologize for what I have done to you..." he said sincerely. "Your apologies are useless because it can''t help me get out of this cave. But if you can get me out of here safely, I will forgive you," she said, wanting to challenge him. She was hoping that he will feel guilty for what he did to her and he will do the right thing, by correcting his mistakes and setting her free. Rhett was feeling conflicted inside. The truth is, between the two of them, he is the only one who can get out of the cave after they will share a kiss. But once he''s out of the cave, he will find a way to free Sabrina from the cave. He needs to get out first! At least one of them can leave, compared to the two of them trapped in the cave for the rest of their lives. If he will tell Sabrina the truth that he''s the only one who can leave the cave and she has no choice but to remain inside, she will not agree to the kiss. But he has to do something about it now that the solution is in sight, he would be a fool not to grab the opportunity that is already in front of him. "Do you really want to leave this cave?" he asked. "Yes, of course! I''ll do anything to get out of here!" Sabrina replied eagerly. "Okay, I''ll tell you the way. The witch told me that only the kiss of a virgin maiden like you can undo the curse that she cast upon me. Your kiss can free us from this cave," he lied. Sabrina''s eyes narrowed in disbelief. She''s not trusting his words at all. She was suspicious of his true intention. "Are you telling me the truth or are you trying to deceive me again so that you can have your way with me?" Rhett sighed. "That''s what the witch have told me in the past. I also want to know if its true. We will know after we finish kissing each other," he said. Sabrina throws him a death glare. "You''re just trying to trick me again!" she accused him angrily. Rhett shrugged. "It''s up to you, if you believe it or not. There''s no harm in trying, after all it''s just a kiss in exchange of our freedom. Why don''t we give it a try? Nothing to lose," he said nonchalantly. "No way!" Sabrina yelled. Rhett breathed deeply. "It''s okay, no need to be mad at me. If you don''t like to share a kiss with me then fine. I''m willing to spend the rest of my life with you in this cave," he said sincerely. Sabrina rolled her eyes. "You just want to take advantage of me!" she accused him again. She doesn''t believe his outrageous claim that a simple act of kissing can release them from the cave. It sounds unbelievable and shady in her ears. Sighing, Rhett kept to himself. If he can''t convince Sabrina to share a kiss with him then so be it. At least... he already had a beautiful girl as company inside the cave, no more lonely nights. As long he can continue hugging Sabrina every night and enjoy her warmth, then living in the cave everyday surrounded by her glorious presence isn''t so bad at all. "Let me know if you''re ready to kiss me, let''s do it anytime," he said cheekily. "Pervert!" she said and throws a stone at him. Chuckling, Rhett dodges the stone easily. Sabrina ignored him and continue staring at the world outside. Rhett accompanies her in her solitude. They waited for the rain to stop. The rain continued pouring from the sky until early afternoon. It was only around 4:00 when it finally stop. "Thanks God!" Sabrina said happily. Half an hour later. Sabrina''s eyes lighted up when she saw Grandma Azere approaching the cave, carrying a basket in her left hand and her walking stick on the other hand. Grandma Azere reached the cave and placed the basket above the rock. She glanced at the couple inside. "Grandma! How are you?" Sabrina asked, eager to strike a conversation with her benefactor. "I''m fine. I need to go back to the hut, my leg is acting up again," Grandma Azere replied and picked up the empty basket, she turned around and starts walking away from the cave. Sabrina felt sad. "Why she''s ignoring me?" she murmured. "She''s upset that you enter the cave. Give her some time to come to terms with her emotion, she will get over her anger soon," Rhett assured her. She glared at him. "It''s all your fault!" Rhett sighed. "I know..." he replied sadly. He stood up and grabbed the basket from the stone and put it on the ground beside him. Sabrina continues staring outside. Rhett went silent. He realized that the best way to handle her temper is to kept his mouth shut. He comforted himself with the thought that tonight they will share the same bed again, share the same blanket and enjoy her glorious warmth all night long. Hours went by. Darkness finally arrived, Sabrina decided to go back to the chamber. Rhett followed her. They ate dinner afterward. After eating dinner, they stayed where they are. Sabrina sat on the bed and so was Rhett. Silence engulfed the chamber. Sabrina stood up. "I''m going to the toilet," she said and exited the chamber. Rhett accompanied her. After they finish their business in the toilet, they went back to the chamber and lie on the bed, not talking to each other. Sabrina faced the wall of the chamber. On the other hand, Rhett stared at Sabrina''s back, admiring her luscious black hair and her womanly curves. He cleared his throat and spoke, "What''s so nice about the wall? Is it better looking than me? Why don''t you face me? Let''s talk to each other to pass time," he suggested. Sabrina rolled her eyes. "I''m not in the mood! I don''t like talking to you!" she snapped at him and continue staring at the wall. "Okay fine," Rhett said with a shrug. He had given up talking to her again. Hours went by. Midnight comes and the freezing temperature began to circulate the cave. Before Sabrina''s body began to freeze due to extreme coldness, Rhett was already by her side. He pressed his body to her, wrapped his arms around her, providing her an abundance of heat emanating from his body. Sabrina welcome his warmth. Rhett covered their body with the blanket and planted a kiss on her head. "Feel better?" he asked. "Yeah..." she answered and shut her eyes to sleep. Skin to skin, Rhett feels the familiar stirring in his groin, too bad, Sabrina won''t tolerate his touches and kisses. He has to endure the sweet torture until she will warm up to him, hopefully soon. A few minutes later. Sabrina was already snoring softly, enveloped comfortably in the arms of the man she hated. Rhett continues enjoying Sabrina''s delicious warmth until he dozed off and falls asleep a few minutes later. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 12 - What Do You Mean? Best novel online free at novelhall.com ~Three Days Later~ Sabrina and Rhett spent their afternoon at the entrance of the cave. They watched the world outside and occasionally looking at each other. Sabrina glanced at Rhett and cleared her throat. "How old are you? And how many siblings do you have?" she asked curiously. "I''m 23 years old, born to a loving family. I grow up surrounded by 7 siblings. Family wise everything is good... until one day my life changed. The rest is history," Rhett replied dejectedly. Sabrina''s brows furrowed. "How old are you when you came here to the cave?" she inquired, trying to fit the puzzle together. Previously, the wolf is not willing to tell her much about his personal life, but today, she might be able to get more information from him. "I was 13 years old during that time..." Rhett responded with a gloomy sigh. "And...?" Rhett was shaking his head, trying to forget something terrible that happened in the past. Everything that transpired on that day leads him here in the cave, imprisoned for life. Sabrina watched him intensely, hanging by his every word. "Tell me what happened on the day you were sent here!" she said, trying to encourage him to reveal more about his dark past. Rhett shut his eyes for a few seconds, trying to block the painful memories from coming back into his mind. He released a deep sigh and stared outside for a few minutes, then he fixed his gaze at his pretty companion sitting a few meters from him. His situation improves drastically when Sabrina finally entered the cave. He was no longer lonely, he got wonderful company. A smile formed on his lips. He knows that at this very moment, she was aggressively poking at his past, fishing for information. Sabrina sighed. It looks like he was shutting her down again. She thought that today, she will be able to finally learn about his past and understand everything that''s going on around him. But based on the look on his face right now, something tells her that she won''t get that information today. "How about you will give me a kiss now? After that I can tell you everything..." he said, teasing her. Here we go again! Sabrina groaned and shut her eyes for a moment. Then she breathed deeply. "You''re not giving up right? Always Insisting about that stupid kiss!" she said irritably. Rhett masked his guilt with his charming smile. "Allow me to kiss your lips, then we can get out of this cave safely," he assured her with a lie. Sabrina rolled her eyes. "Never! The hell will freeze over first before I will kiss you willingly!" she said indignantly. Rhett smiled. Teasing Sabrina always gave him a daily dose of high. "Eh? You''re not willing to kiss me... but you''re using my body to keep you warm every night. You''re just taking advantage of me and my body!" he accused her, amusement flickered in his eyes. Sabrina scowled at him indignantly. "How dare you! You are the reason why I''m here! You deceived me in coming here! It''s all your fault! Don''t you dare complain about giving me your warmth every night! You shouldn''t hold it against me!" she said, throwing daggers into his eyes. Rhett smiled and said, "Calm down... don''t get mad at me!" He''s getting used to her outburst now. "Alright, It''s my responsibility to hold you and give you my body heat every night so that you can survive the freezing cold. I shouldn''t hold it against you, my bad. I''m sorry, I apologized," he said in a serious tone. Sighing, Sabrina bit her lip and stared outside, getting hopeless and depressed as days goes by. Silenced engulfed the two of them. Rhett gazed at Sabrina''s face tenderly. He longed to hold her in his arms in moments like this, unfortunately, he can only hold her during the freezing coldness of the night. During the daytime, she was like a tigress, but during the night she''s vulnerable and susceptible to his advances. He can easily kiss her lips, but it will be a force one, and she will hate him for doing that to her. He can''t bring himself to do it. There are times that he wanted to just kiss Sabrina''s lips and be done with it. But a big part of him refused to agree with the idea. It''s either he will get the kiss willingly from her or never at all. He''s eager to know what will happen after the kiss. Only after the kiss, he will know if the witch told him the truth or not. What if everything was just a big lie? And after kissing Sabrina, nothing happens... What he''s going to do next? Well... he still has lovely Sabrina as a company for life inside the cave. Worse come to worst they will survive somehow. He survived alone in the cave for many years, and now that Sabrina is finally here by his side, his future doesn''t look so dark anymore. He looked at her pretty face intently, a smirk formed on his lips. "One day you will agree to my kiss!" he declared confidently. Sabrina looked at him in disgust. "No way! In your dreams!" she said, her eyes flashing with rage. Rhett shrugged and smiled. "Tonight, when I''m holding you in my arms and you''re enjoying my sweet embrace you will ask me to kiss you!" Sabrina blushed crimson red, she looked at him disgustedly and blurted, "You''re shameless!" She picked up a stone and hurled it towards him. Rhett avoided the stone easily while chuckling in amusement. "You''re so cute when you''re angry!" Furious that he''s making fun of her difficult situation, Sabrina rose to her feet and leave the entrance of the cave, going to the location of the chamber. "Hey beauty... where are you going?" Rhett asked. Sabrina didn''t reply and continue walking away. Rhett rose to his feet and followed Sabrina to the chamber. He found her grabbing some clothes from her bags. "Are you going to take a bath in the stream?" he asked. Sabrina turned deaf ears to his question. She left the chamber and walked towards the location of the stream. Rhett followed Sabrina from behind, wishing that her mood will improve soon. He realized that she gets easily irritated by his teasing, but he just wants to brighten up their depressing situation. But Sabrina hated him and doesn''t want to be teased by him. She was easily annoyed if he mentioned the kiss. Maybe he should keep his mouth shut to avoid angering her again. If she continues giving him a cold shoulder, the kiss won''t happen anytime soon. Then what''s going to happen to the two of them? Living in the cave for many years without talking to each other sounds horrible. They finally reached the stream. He didn''t go further to give the girl some privacy. Sabrina starts bathing behind the rock, occasionally sneaking up a glance at Rhett''s location to make sure he stayed at safe distance. A few minutes later, she finished her bath. Done bathing, Sabrina left the stream going back to the chamber. She continues ignoring his presence. Rhett followed behind her silently, keeping his mouth shut to avoid her wrath. Inside the chamber. After dumping her used clothing in the corner, Sabrina left the chamber, going to the location of the entrance of the cave. Rhett was still following her, admiring her womanly form. Sabrina can feel the intensity of his gaze, drilling a hole in her back. She ignored him. They reached the entrance of the cave and sat on their favorite spot. A few minutes later. Sabrina smiled brightly. She saw Grandma Azere approaching the cave. Rhett watched the old woman, walking slowly, carrying a basket in her hand. "Grandma! How are you today?" Sabrina greeted her benefactor merrily. Grandma Azere placed the basket at the top of the rock. Then she looked at the couple, her eyes lingered at her charge''s pretty face. She was shaking her head while staring at her. Teary-eyed, Sabrina pleaded, "Grandma, please help me! I want to leave this cave!" Sighing, Grandma Azere looked at her charge''s directly in the eyes. Then she spoke, "You haven''t kiss him yet?" she asked in a serious tone. Sabrina''s eyes widened in shock, her brows knitted together in confusion. "Grandma? W-what do you mean?" You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 13 - Only You! Rhett looked at Grandma in confusion. Grandma Azere avoided Rhett''s gaze. Sabrina was stunned. How did Grandma know about the kiss? She swallowed the lump on her throat. She looked at Rhett for a few minutes... then she looked at Grandma. Oh, no! She''s walking away. "Grandma, wait!" Sabrina shouted. But Grandma Azere was already on her way. Sabrina looked at Rhett with a raised brow. "D-did you told her about the kiss?" Rhett shook his head slowly. "Honestly, I can''t remember if I told her or not about the kiss..." he said, scratching his head in bewilderment. Sabrina was stunned by Grandma Azere''s weird behavior lately. Their relationship before she entered the cave was great, but why is it that she had changed a lot nowadays? Grandma no longer wants to talk to her. It bothered her deeply. Feeling sad and upset, she lowered herself to the ground. Rhett watched Sabrina''s face, she was sporting a sad expression on her face. "Can I ask you something, beauty?" he said. "What is it?" she replied without looking at him. "How did you meet Grandma Azere?" Rhett asked curiously. Sabrina stared outside that cave. She remembered the day when she and the other orphan children are thrown together like a pack of sardines in a wooden cage, waiting for some kindhearted souls willing to buy or adopt them. "The other orphans and I comes from a village slaughtered by demons. Surprisingly, those demons leave the children children unharmed. We were picked up by a bandit of human traffickers to be sold into the slavery market. That''s my story..." Sabrina said. "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that. Did the demons killed your parents?" Rhett asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yeah, but they are not my real parents, they found me wandering around the forest with no memory of who I am. They took pity of my sad flight and raised me as their own because they have no children during that time. They''re kind people, unfortunately they were killed by demons..." she elaborated further. "So, how did you meet Grandma Azere?" Rhett continues asking about her past. "At the slavery market, I was bought by a couple who treated me horribly like a slave. The wife always beat me with her walking stick, so I ran away from home. And while wandering in the forest, under the pouring rain, shivering due to the coldness of the night and suffering due to my empty stomach, Grandma Azere appeared out of nowhere and bring me to her hut. The rest is history," Sabrina said. Rhett''s eyes furrowed. "Y-you have no idea who you are?" he asked skeptically. "Yeah..." "You can''t remember your real parents? You can''t remember your mother''s face who gives birth to you?" he asked. Sabrina shook her head. "No. How I wish I know..." she said wistfully. Rhett watched the sadness plastered on Sabrina''s face. "It seemed your memory was tampered..." Sabrina looked at him in bewilderment. "Huh? W-what do you mean?" "Since you can''t remember the face of your real parents, then it''s either you were abducted from your home, your memory was erased and you were thrown into the wilderness. For what purpose-? I have no idea..." Rhett said. Sabrina was teary-eyed, feeling sorry for herself. Rhett''s heart ached for Sabrina, moved by the hidden suffering in her eyes, he spoke, "Come to me, beauty. Let me hold you in my arms," he said tenderly, offering his arms wide to console her. Instead of accepting his embrace, Sabrina ignored his good intention. She walked away from the entrance of the cave, resigning to the chamber to ponder about the mystery of her past. Rhett remained where he was... staring outside, looking at no one in particular. "Owoooo" "Owoooooo" "Owoooooooo" Suddenly... he heard wolves howling outside the cave, the sounds were getting closer. The howling is familiar to him, it''s distinct to their pack. The pack is coming to the cave and his father was leading it! But why? It never happened before! Could it be that his father was getting restless and wanting him to leave the cave? The howling continues... Rhett stood up and squinted his eyes to locate the wolves lead by his father. They''re getting closer. The wolves about a dozen of them, including his father, left the trunks of the trees and stepped into the open air. Rhett finally saw them. He smiled brightly. It''s been a while since the last time he saw his father, his brothers, and the other members of the pack. The leader of the wolf walked slowly towards the entrance of the cave. Rhett was excited to see his father. He looked behind him, he didn''t see Sabrina around the area. The leader of the pack stopped advancing and stood still a few meters away from the entrance of the cave. The leader howled while conversing with his son. ''How are you, son?'' ''I''m fine, father. How is mother?'' ''She''s fine, missing you terribly. We all miss you...'' ''Give mother my love...'' ''We''re expecting you to leave the cave anytime, son. The girl is already inside the cave. What are you waiting for?'' Rhett''s father asked. Rhett sighed. What answer can he give to his father? Forcing Sabrina to do his bidding will make her hate him to the core. ''Son... you have to do it quickly before the witch returns and change her mind!'' Rhett was silent for a moment. ''Why are you hesitating?'' Rhett''s father asked. Rhett took a deep breath. Telling his father the reason why - won''t make his and Sabrina''s situation improved. His father only wants him to leave the cave quickly, he doesn''t care about other people''s well-being. "Son, do it during the full moon! We will come back here to witness your escape from the cave and welcome you back into our pack. I and the others have to leave now. Take care of yourself...'' the leader said and walked away, joining his pack. Sabrina was lying on the bed during that time, she happened to hear the howling of the wolves. She came rushing to the entrance of the cave and saw the pack of wolves leaving the area. Rhett''s body tensed the moment Sabrina appeared beside him. Sabrina watched the retreating pack of black wolves as they disappeared from her eyes. She glanced at her companion and sought his face. "Who are they?" she asked. Rhett looked at Sabrina, there''s no reason to hide the truth from her. "The one I''m talking to a while ago is my father, the other''s are my brothers and other members of the pack," he answered. "W-what are they doing here? Are they going to get you out of the cave?" Sabrina asked, looking at him with her penetrating gaze. Rhett took a deep breath. "They can''t help me... no one can help me. You are the only one who can help me!''" he said in a serious tone.. His eyes spoke volumes while gazing at her face affectionately. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 14 - Why Her? You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Sabrina snorted. "So, the next thing you want to tell me is that we need to make the kiss happen so that we can finally get out of this cave? Is that what you mean?" "Exactly!" Rhett nodded his head. "Can you assure me that you won''t leave me behind after we kissed each other?" Sabrina asked him point-blank. Rhett flinched. He avoided her gaze for a few seconds. He was at lost for words for a few minutes. He was guilty because he will be leaving her behind. His heart refused to leave her behind. Sabrina saw the conflicting emotions flashing in Rhett''s eyes. She glared at him. "You can''t give me assurance, right? No?" she said, looking into his eyes deeply. Rhett sighed and tries to hold Sabrina''s hands. "I will never leave you alone in this cave, promise!" he said. Sabrina breathed deeply. "I can''t trust you right now. Why do I have a feeling that the kiss will be much more favorable to you but not for me?" she murmured. When he didn''t reply, she turned around heading back to the chamber, disappointed with his lack of commitment. Rhett stood where he is - rooted on the spot like a statue. Now, Sabrina was suspecting him already, questioning the purpose of the kiss. He was like an idiot wearing the truth on his sleeve for her eyes to see. He groaned in despair. The full moon will come in a couple of days. During the rising of the moon, his father will return. What he''s going to do? Sabrina will never give him the kind of kiss that he wanted from her. If he is desperate to leave the cave, he will kiss Sabrina with or without her permission. Would it be effective if the kiss is forced or not? Only by executing the act, he will know the result. Damn! He''s getting conflicted inside! He wants the kiss to be natural because he''s starting to care for Sabrina. He could get the kiss by forcing her but that won''t give him any satisfaction, only guilt. He stared at the maple trees, trying to find solace from the conflicting emotions that were torturing him inside. Hours went by. Evening comes. After dinner, Sabrina and Rhett stayed at the entrance of the cave until 9:00 in the evening, watching the night goes by without talking to each other. A few hours later, they retreated to the chamber to retire for the night. Sabrina turned her back, facing the wall, while Rhett stared at her back. They will always be like this until something would change deep within Sabrina. Rhett was waiting for the freezing temperature to come so that he can embrace Sabrina again. But the waiting is killing him. "You won''t give me the kiss right?" Rhett asked. "Yes!" Sabrina replied quickly. Rhett groaned. "Beauty, why you don''t want to give me the kiss? Because you don''t like me?" Sabrina didn''t reply for a few minutes. Rhett asked again. "You won''t give me the kiss because you hate me after I tricked you in coming to the cave?" Sabrina remained silent for a few seconds. Rhett tugged at her hair. "Beauty, please answer me!" he pleaded. Sabrina looked at him and blurted angrily, "The reason why I don''t like kissing you is due to all of the reason you mentioned above!" Rhett sighed. "I''m sorry. I apologized to everything that I have done to you. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me. Let''s start all over again," he said. Sabrina sighed. "Alright, let''s start all over again. Can you turn back the time? On the day when you tricked me? Can you undo what you have done?" she said. Rhett shook his head and sighed. "Beauty, what is done, is done... I''m sorry... I don''t have the ability to turn back time," he spoke regretfully. Sabrina''s eyes watered. "You and your selfish motives brought me here inside the cave. I will never forget what you have done to me!" she said vehemently. "I''m sorry..." Rhett said, truly regretting his selfish actions. Sabrina faced the wall again, fuming in anger. One hour later. The cold finally arrived to the cave, and the freezing temperature starts to torture Sabrina. Once again, Rhett enveloped her in his embrace, protecting her from the extreme cold. He didn''t take advantage of her, only providing her his body heat. Sabrina felt relieved that Rhett was behaving himself tonight. Feeling better with the way he embraced her and confident that he won''t do something naughty to her tonight, she finally shut her eyes to sleep. Rhett closed his eyes to sleep as well. ... The following day. Rhett woke up first while Sabrina was still snoring softly beside him. He got up from the bed and left the chamber, going to the toilet. A few minutes later. Rhett walked towards the entrance of the cave. He just arrived in time, he saw Grandma Azere putting the basket on the top of the rock. "Good morning, Grandma!" Rhett greeted her cheerfully. Grandma Azere nods her head in acknowledgment of his greeting. "Where is Sabrina?" she asked. "Still sleeping on the bed," Rhett replied. "Why are you not doing anything yet?" Grandma Azere inquired. Rhett''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Huh? W-what do you mean, Grandma?" "You haven''t kiss each other yet?" Grandma Azere asked. Rhett shook his head. "Sabrina won''t agree with the kiss. He hated me for tricking her in entering the cave," he said sadly. Grandma Azere sighed and glared at him angrily. "I can''t blame her. You shouldn''t have force her inside the cave! You are impatient! I was about to bring another girl here next month to accompany you. Now, adding another innocent girl into the cave is pointless! But why you have to chose Sabrina? Why?" she asked in despair. "Because I like her. I like Sabrina, I don''t like any other girl!" Rhett insisted. "You fool!" Grandma Azere took a deep breath. "I should''t help you at all because you destroyed my plan! You put my adoptive child in the cursed cave! Now, I''m hopeless... I don''t know how to get her out!" she said miserably. "I''m sorry, Grandma!" Rhett said sincerely. Grandma Azere released a troubled sigh. "Now that it come to this, you might as well take this bottle and add it on Sabrina''s food or water..." she said and placed the bottle in the basket. Rhett looked at the bottle curiously. "What is the content of the bottle, Grandma?" he asked. "The liquid is odorless and colorless. It''s a potent aphrodisiac. Once you put the content in Sabrina''s food or water, her cold attitude towards you will change. She will become more agreeable to you, and she will agree to the kiss without complain," Grandma Azere explained. "Used half of the contents to the food or water of your choice. You can only used the bottle two times, don''t waste it. Use it wisely!" Grandma Azere said and walked away from the cave. Rhett watched the old woman fading away from his vision. He grabbed the basket and picked up the small bottle and put it in his palm. He stared at it for a long time. ''C-could you be the solution to my dilemma?'' he asked the bottle. Suddenly... Sabrina appeared behind Rhett. "What''s that?" she asked. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 15 - Cant Wait! Rhett quickly hides the small bottle in his palm and faced Sabrina. "Ah, this one, just a basket filled with food. Grandma Azere brought it here a few minutes ago," he replied calmly. Sabrina picked up the basket and checked the contents. "I''m getting hungry," she spoke. "If only we can grow our own food here inside the cave we no longer need to bother Grandma Azere in coming here everyday," she said, pitying her benefactor and also admiring her dedication in bringing the food every day to the cave. "Yeah, I was also thinking the same thing," Rhett agreed. "Too bad we can''t grow food inside the cave. The cave is not an ideal place to grow crops since there is no sun to nourish the plants," he said. "I''m getting hungry," Sabrina said and walked away, carrying the basket with her to the chamber. Rhett was left alone at the entrance of the cave, staring at the bottle in his palm. Should he use the aphrodisiac on Sabrina''s food and be done with it? He released a deep sigh and put the bottle in the pocket of his pants. He still needs to decide whether he will use the aphrodisiac or not. Using it will tamper Sabrina''s mind and emotion and after the deed is done, she will not only hate him but also hate herself. Not a pleasant memory for Sabrina to deal with when she''s already alone on her own in the cave. He wants Sabrina''s willingness and cooperation, he doesn''t want to force her in doing something against her will. Things would have been easier if he didn''t develop tender feelings for Sabrina, he can easily use her. But things are different now. He wants to cherish her and respect her choices and decision. ''But sooner or later, you are still going to use her! Just do it! The outcome is still the same!'' a vicious voice suddenly popped up in his consciousness. Rhett was shaking his head vigorously trying to push the voice away from his mind. He breathed deeply and walked in the direction of the chamber to join Sabrina for breakfast. He found her eating rice and fried fish on the table. She looked at him. "Let''s eat..." she said. "Grandma won''t come here at lunch, so we should save the rest of the food for lunch," she added, pointing to the note written on the small piece of paper. "Okay," Rhett said and began eating his food. A few minutes later. Sabrina finished eating first. She stared at Rhett''s handsome face. "You know what? I''m puzzled why Grandma Azere keeps bringing you food in the cave for the last ten years?" she asked. Rhett looked at her for a few seconds. "She did it on her own accord. That''s the only thing I can answer you," he said. "Yeah, but why? What''s the reason? I mean why she keep doing it? Could it be that you and Grandma are relatives?" Sabrina asked. Rhett no longer answers her. He allowed her to form speculations in her mind. "Then who is this witch that cast a curse on you and this cave?" Sabrina asked, hoping that Rhett will provide the rest of the information to her. However, Rhett already finished eating his breakfast but give no answer to Sabrina. He picked up the dirty dishes and put them in the basket. "I''m going to the stream to wash the dishes," he said. "I''ll come with you..." Sabrina said. She rose to her feet and followed Rhett to the stream. She watched while Rhett washed the plates made of clay in the water. He''s not answering her questions yet, it left her frustrated. She released a deep sigh. Rhett looked at her after hearing her sigh. "Why are you sighing?" he asked. "I''m dying to hear your confession. Yet, you are not telling me anything. You have no idea how hard it is to be left in the dark and completely caught off guard in the spiderweb of lies and deceit. It''s not nice at all!" Sabrina whined. "I know how it feels. I can relate with you," Rhett said. Sabrina rolled her eyes, feeling annoyed after hearing Rhett''s statement. He can never relate to her situation, never! After they finished their business in the stream, they returned to the chamber. Sabrina went to the entrance of the cave and watched the trees and plants going through the same thing every day. It''s so tempting to leave the cave, rush to the open space, and enjoy the wonderful feeling of just being there outside. Sighing, tears appeared in Sabrina''s eyes. She missed the hut, she missed Grandma Azere''s company, and miss attending to the garden outside the hut. She missed everything outside the cave. Rhett joined Sabrina at the entrance of the cave and saw the sad expression on her face. He sighed inwardly, their situation is not improving at all. They both looked outside, shrouded in silence. Rhett studied Sabrina''s rigid posture. Based on her behavior, she will never yield to him. Unless she can learn to forgive him and forget what he had done to her and start trusting him. But she refused to forgive him, that is the barrier that is hard to break. Forgiveness takes a long time to happen. He can wait for her forgiveness no matter how long it takes, but his father can''t wait for him to leave the cave as soon as possible. The full moon will take place a few days from now. He needs to decide... whether or not to use the aphrodisiac and be done with it. Leave the cave forever and never return. Meanwhile... Grandma Azere was tending to her vegetable garden at the back of the house. Suddenly... she heard noises and saw movements behind the banana trees located a few meters away from the garden. She saw the black wolf! She rose to her feet and walked towards the area, the wolf was already waiting for her there. The wolf howled while looking at the old woman. He starts a conversation with her. ''Why my son is not getting out of the cave, yet?'' ''Your son is falling for the girl. He can''t bring himself to force the girl to share a kiss with him, the girl has to initiate the kissing before he will respond to her," Grandma Azere replied. ''I see... I''m getting impatient! I want him out of the cave within this week!'' the wolf said. ''Don''t worry, I have already given your son an aphrodisiac that can speed up the process. The girl will offer herself to him and the kiss will take place one of these days,'' Grandma Azere assured him. ''That''s great! I''ll take my leave now. Take care of yourself,'' the wolf said and bolted towards the deepest part of the forest. A gentle smile broke on Grandma Azere''s lips as she watched the black wolf fading away from her vision. She turned around heading back towards the vegetable garden to continue her task. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 16 - Mother! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Grandma Azere was busy tending to her plants when the black mist suddenly materialized in front of her. The mist evaporated into thin air, replaced by the black witch standing on the ground. "How are you today, Azere?" the black witch asked. Grandma Azere looked at the visitor for a few seconds and spoke, "Why are you here?" she asked, and resumed uprooting the weeds sprouting all over the vegetable garden. "I was wondering though, why the wolf didn''t leave the cave yet? What could be the problem?" the black witch asked. Grandma Azere shrugged and refused to comment on the black witch''s statement. The black witch looked at Grandma Azere. "You seemed to be not interested in the developments of your charge and the wolf," she asked. Grandma Azere looked at the witch. "What is done is done. I leave everything to destiny," she replied casually. The black witch raised a brow. "You''re not worried about your charge''s condition? If the wolf get''s out of the cave. Sabrina might not be able to survive alone in the cave surrounded by dangers lurking around her," she stated. Grandma Azere didn''t reply to the witch''s statement. She went silent for a moment, then she remembered the question that she wants to ask the last time the witch visited her. She looked at her and asked, "What is exactly the curse is all about?" She wasn''t there when the curse was served to the wolf boy ten years ago. The black witch smiled wickedly. "The wolf boy is cursed. The first woman he will share a kiss with will turn ugly and she will be imprisoned in the cave as his replacement. The kiss of a virgin maiden would free the wolf boy from the cave''s captivity. That''s all I know..." "Is there no other way to free the girl from the cave?" Grandma Azere inquired. "I dunno..." the black witch answered, shaking her head. "Why-? Are you planning to tamper with Mother''s curse?" Grandma Azere sighed. "And If I will? What are you going to do?" she asked, looking at the black witch''s eyes intensely, wanting to know her plans. The black witch glared at Azere. "Don''t even try! You have already done enough damage in the past! I won''t allow you to change the curse that Mother had given to the boy. She left the responsibility on my shoulder to oversee the situation, you shouldn''t interfere even for the sake of your charge!" Grandma Azere sighed deeply. What happened ten years ago was pretty messed up. And until now, she''s still heavily punished for her mistake. She can''t even save Sabrina who is like a daughter to her. She felt useless! She lowered her eyes on the ground feeling defeated. The black witch went to Grandma Azere''s side and spoke, "Do not do anything to tamper the curse, or else I have to do the unthinkable!" she warned her gravely. "Can you bring me to Mother? I will ask mercy for my girl," Grandma Azere pleaded, because the black witch is the only one who knows Mother''s location. "No way! Mother is recuperating in a secluded place. I will never bring you to her location to disturb her, just because you are playing emotionally weak again!" the black witch said indignantly. "Just this one, please! I will never talk to Mother again!" Grandma Azere pleaded. "Shut up!" the black witch said angrily. "I don''t like hearing anymore of your pathetic blabbering!" she said and vanished from the garden with the wave of her hand. Grandma Azere released a deep sigh. She screwed up big time in the past and because of that... two innocent people suffered due to her mistake. And until now she''s still making up for her mistake. If she can only turn back time, she will never commit the same mistake again! She shut her eyes for a moment, blocking the tears from leaving her eyes. The shadows of the past are tormenting her again, it''s making her weak inside. No longer in the mood to continue tending to her vegetable garden, Grandma Azere left the backyard and went back to the house to take a short nap. ... Back in the cave. Lunchtime, Sabrina and Rhett ate lunch together in the chamber. After eating lunch. Instead of going to the entrance of the cave like she always do, Sabrina went to the stream instead and washed her clothes. Rhett did the same with his clothes. After they finished washing their clothes, Sabrina took a bath first followed by Rhett. Rhett was donning clothe on his body when he heard a hissing sound and he knows too well what type of animals produce that kind of sound. "Beauty, we have snakes somewhere! Go now to the chamber and never leave that place until I say so! Leave now!" he gently pushed Sabrina away from the stream. Horrified, Sabrina saw the giant snake at the top of the rock, she bolted towards the direction of the chamber, running for her dear life. Rhett scanned the rock where the hissing sound originated. And there it is! On top of the rock is a snake. It''s a green anaconda that is 7 meters long and weighs about 100 kilograms. The snake was eyeing his prey hungrily, its tongue was sticking out from his mouth, ready to attack the prey. Rhett transformed himself into his wolf form and ran away from the stream, leading the snake to the farthest area of the cave. The snake chased the wolf, slithering between rocks and passages, going after its prey. Then Rhett finally reached the end of the cave. He transformed into his human form and picked up the machete that he had hidden behind the rock near the end of the cave. The anaconda finally caught up with Rhett and attacked him using its tail trying to corner him. Rhett swung the machete and strike hard into the anaconda''s tail that is about to envelop him. The anaconda''s tail was severed and separated from its body, angering the snake further. The snake attacked its prey with its head but was viciously cut with Rhett''s machete before it can reach him. The snake died, bleeding on the ground, unable to survive due to its severed head. For Rhett, killing the snake is easy peasy. He had lots of training during his ten years of imprisonment inside the cave, snakes are his regular deadly visitors now and then. He put the machete behind the rock and casually walked towards the chamber as if nothing happens. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 17 - Dont Blink! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Sabrina was hiding beneath the blanket, trembling in fear, fearing for her life and Rhett. She was hoping that Rhett was not harmed by the snake. If something terrible happened to him, then she will be the snake''s next meal. She''s terrified of what''s going on outside. Suddenly, she heard movement outside the chamber. Oh, no! Could it be the snake coming to the chamber! The snake is so big! It can devour her whole body alive. She continues hiding beneath the blanket, holding her breath. "Sabrina..." Rhett''s voice came to the chamber. Thank God! Rhett is safe! Huge relief washed over her. Sabrina immediately emerged from the blanket and looked at Rhett standing at the doorway. "W-where is the snake?" she asked. "I killed it with my machete. No need to feel afraid anymore," he said casually. "Do you eat snake meat?" he asked her. "Why?" "I will roast the snake meat if you want a bite," Rhett offered. Sabrina shook her head and responded, "No... thanks. I don''t eat snake meat!" "Okay, I''ll just bury the snake then," he stated. "But if you want to eat snake meat, then just do it. No need to ask my permission," Sabrina spoke. "Okay..." Rhett said and left the chamber. Sabrina breathed deeply. She left the chamber and walked in the direction of the entrance of the cave. She reached the entrance and lowered herself on the ground. She stared outside, waiting for Grandma Azere''s arrival. A few minutes later. Rhett came and sat on the ground a few meters away from Sabrina. She glanced at him. "How''s the snake?" she asked. "I buried it on the ground in the farthest part of the cave," he replied. "I thought you''re going to eat the snake''s meat?" she asked. Rhett shook his head. "Nah, I''m not interested with the snake''s meat," he responded. He pressed his back on the wall and shut his eyes. Sabrina looked at him. "Are you tired fighting the the snake? Why don''t you take a rest in the chamber?" she suggested. Rhett opened his eyes and looked at her. "I can''t rest while you''re here in the entrance of the cave. I''m worried that you will run outside and I won''t be here to save you on time when you crumble into the ground," he replied. Sabrina sighed. "Just go to the chamber and take a rest! I''m not planning to leave the cave today," she told him. Rhett shut his eyes. "Don''t mind me, I''ll just rest here," he said. "Okay fine, suit yourself!" Sabrina said and shifted her attention to the scenery outside. A few minutes later. Rhett was dozing off. Sabrina looked at him. Sighing, she stood up and went to his side. She lowered herself and sat on the ground, then guided his head into her lap so that he can sleep properly. She stared at his handsome face. Who would think that this good-looking guy is also a wolf? She had never seen Rhett in his wolf form yet. He must be pretty scary to look at in his animal form. She hoped she will never get to see him in his wolf form or else she will faint due to fear. A few hours later. While staring outside, Sabrina saw something moving behind the maple trees... her eyes widened in fright... it''s a gray-colored dog... no... it''s a wolf! Then six more wolves came out from their hiding place, they''re watching the entrance of the cave. Oh, no! They''re all advancing towards the cave! "Rhett, wake up! The wolves are coming!" Sabrina screamed, shaking his arms vigorously. Rhett''s eyelids fluttered, he rubbed his eyes and opened them wide. He looked outside, he saw seven gray-colored wolves advancing towards the cave. He groaned. After the snake, now it''s the wolves! Can they come another day? Just when he was enjoying sleeping in Sabrina''s lap? Dang! "Go to the chamber, now!" Rhett ordered. But Sabrina saw Grandma approaching the cave, carrying the basket and her walking stick. "Oh, no! Grandma is here!" Sabrina spoke in horror. She watched when the wolves'' attention was shifted to Grandma approaching the cave. She waved her hand wildly at Grandma, telling her to leave the place right away because the wolves might attack her. Too late for her warnings because the wolves'' full attention was now shifted to Grandma. Grandma Azere put the basket under the shade of the nearest maple tree. Then she stood on the ground calmly. She looked at the wolves, her brows knitted together. The ferocious animals were now blocking her way! Back in the cave. Sabrina was holding her breath while watching the heart stopping moment. Her body trembled, terrified for Grandma''s safety. She looked at Rhett and spoke nervously. "Please, do something! The wolves will attack Grandma!" she said anxiously. "Don''t worry, Grandma Azere knows how to protect herself," Rhett spoke confidently, not worried at all. "W-what do you mean?" Sabrina asked. "Just watch how your Grandma protect herself. Watch closely and don''t blink!" Rhett told her. Sabrina looked at Rhett helplessly in the eyes. "W-what are you talking about? My grandma is a frail woman, she can''t protect herself against the wolves!" Rhett sighed. "Just watch! You''re going to miss the fun if you don''t!" he said. Sabrina''s eyes widened in horror as she looked at Grandma Azere helplessly, the wolves are now poised to attack! They wolves are rushing to attack her! But a miraculous thing happened... Grandma Azere suddenly vanished from the spot where she was standing earlier, she reappeared behind the wolves in split seconds. She raised her walking stick in the air and suddenly blinding lights appeared from the end of the stick and violently struck the seven wolves at the same time. Sabrina covered her mouth in awe and shock. It''s like watching the lightning struck the wolves in broad day light. Immediately, the bodies of the wolves fell to the ground and shakes violently as if they''re being electrocuted. Sabrina''s mouth went agape. "W-what the heck... did I just I witness?" she asked in disbelief. Rhett looked at her in amusement. "Grandma Azere is not as weak as you think. Now you had seen with your own eyes how capable she is!" he said. Sabrina was stunned when she saw the bodies of the wolves turned into dust particles. "W-where the wolves have gone to?" she asked aloud, confused. "Didn''t you see it? Their bodies disintegrated into thin air. They''re really not the normal wolves around here!" Rhett finally said. "What are they?" Sabrina asked. As she watched Grandma Azere in a whole new light. "I dunno..." Rhett said, shaking his head. "Let''s ask Grandma Azere if she know the origins of the gray wolves," he said. Grandma Azere picked up the basket and proceeds to the entrance of the cave as if nothing happens. She placed the basket on top of the rock and looked at the couple. Rhett clapped his hands. "You slaughtered the wolves in one strike, Grandma. I''m impressed!" he said. There was no sense of triumph on Grandma Azere''s face. She ignored Rhett''s applause and looked at Sabrina with deep longing in her eyes. "How are you, child?" she asked. There were tears in Sabrina''s eyes. "I miss you, Grandma! Please take me out of here!" she pleaded. Grandma Azere shook her head. "I''m sorry... I can''t do that, child," she said sadly and walked away, feeling dispirited. Sabrina''s heart sank, she watched Grandma Azere walking away from the cave, fading from her vision. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 18 - Where Is It? You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Three days later. Rhett and Sabrina were in the stream. Sabrina was bathing while Rhett was sitting on the rock, guarding the girl bathing on the stream. His mind was preoccupied. He was getting restless, tonight the full moon will arrive and he hasn''t decided yet if he will use the aphrodisiac or not. A big part of him refused to do so. For the past ten years, he was dreaming of getting out of the cave and rejoined his family. But now that the opportunity is already in front of him, he''s hesitating to do it! He''s guilty enough that he tricked Sabrina into entering the cave. Now he''s going to use an aphrodisiac to make her submit herself to him willingly. He wants more from her, a kiss on the lips is not enough. He wants to mark her as her woman and be intimate with her all night long. He wants everything from Sabrina, especially her sweet surrender. But it''s not ethical that he wants her complete surrender and yet he won''t be able to stay by her side for a longer time. He will leave her behind as soon as he gets what he wants from her. He was in that troubled state when Sabrina finally finished her bath and went to his side. "I''m done," she said and walked away, going back to the chamber. Rhett went to the stream and removed his clothes, revealing his chiseled body. He lay his body down on the shallow stream. He stared at the ceiling of the cave and continue pondering about his difficult situation. The desire to leave the cave and gain his freedom back is raging strong in his mind, but he can''t also bring himself to trick Sabrina again. He''s already guilty beyond words. He groaned in despair. Back in the chamber. Sabrina was drying her hair with a towel and combed her hair afterward. Finished combing her hair, she left the chamber, heading to the entrance of the cave. When she arrived there, she looked outside for a few seconds then lowered herself to her favorite spot and admired the colorful maple trees outside. It''s the only thing that is beautiful in her world right now. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Grandma Azere coming to the cave. She was not bringing a basket with her. As usual, she was holding her walking stick. She must be here for another reason. Good, she was looking forward to having a few minutes of chat with her. She missed her benefactor''s company terribly, she''s like a mother and grandmother to her. Grandma Azere arrived at the mouth of the cave and smiled brightly at her charge. "Sabrina dear, how are you today?" she asked cheerfully. Sabrina was happy because Grandma Azere was in a good mood today. "I''m fine, Grandma. But I''m still trying to find a way how to escape this cave. I have no idea how to do it," she said sadly, desperation was echoing in her voice. Grandma Azere sighed deeply. ''It''s your fault, dear, you didn''t listen to my warnings. You still entered the cave, and now you are suffering the result of your action. You will be imprisoned in this cave for the rest of your life..." Fresh tears emerged in Sabrina''s eyes. Grandma Azere watched her charge with pity and sadness in her eyes. "I''m getting older day by day, and one day I might not be able to bring you food anymore. What''s going to happen to you if the wolf will finally leave your side? You will be the snake''s and scorpions meals sooner or later," she said. Sabrina looked at Grandma and asked, "H-how did you know that there are snakes and scorpions inside the cave, Grandma?" "Dear, you forgot that I told you before that I used to live in this cave before I found you in the forest? Then after I found you, I decided to leave the cave because it''s not a safe place for you. That''s why we transferred in that abandoned hut we found a hundred meters away from here," Grandma Azere reminded her. Ah, Sabrina finally remembered it! That was a long time ago. Now, she''s getting desperate to leave the cave fearing that no one can bring her food anymore if Grandma will get sick and Rhett will finally leave her alone in the cave. Grandma Azere watched the tears flooded on Sabrina''s face. "Oh, dear...stop crying. I have a solution for you. You can leave this cave anytime as long you will do what I say," she spoke. Sabrina raised her tear-stained eyes and looked at Azere. "Tell me what to do, Grandma. I will do everything just to get out of this cave!" she said eagerly. "Good!" Grandma Azere smiled brightly. She picked up a small dagger from the pocket of her skirt and threw it inside the cave, the weapon landed on Sabrina''s feet. "Use that dagger to kill the wolf! Slash his neck! If you can kill the wolf, you can leave this cave anytime and come back to my side!" she said, a glimmer flickered in her eyes. Sabrina looked at Azere and the dagger on the ground. "Grandma, I can''t do it! I can''t kill the wolf! I''m not a murderer!" she said, shaking her head vigorously. Grandma Azere released a deep sigh. "Child, I already give you a chance to leave this cave! Why are you hesitating? It''s the only way out of this cave. During dire situation, if you want to survive you have to kill others to preserve your life. Why are you hesitating to kill the wolf? He tricked you in coming into this cave, it''s only right that you will avenge him by making him pay with his life. If you won''t follow as I say then there is nothing more that I can do for you. Think wisely... I''ll take my leave now," she said and walked away. Sabrina stared at the dagger for a long time. She was confused as hell on what to do. A few minutes later. Sabrina heard footsteps coming her way, Rhett is coming! She quickly picked up the dagger and hide it in the pocket of her long skirt. Rhett went to her side and asked, "Did Grandma already come?" Sabrina shook her head. "Not yet," she replied and walked away. Rhett stared sadly at Sabrina''s retreating form. He sat on his favorite spot and waited for Grandma Azere to bring their food for lunch. Inside the chamber. Sabrina stared at the dagger for a few seconds, she wrapped it with a piece of garment and hide it in her bag. She lay her body down on the bed, staring at the ceiling, feeling tormented inside. Killing Rhett or not is not an easy decision to make. It''s giving her a headache. She shut her eyes, calming her anxiety. Meanwhile, at the hut. Grandma Azere was going crazy trying to find her missing walking stick. Where the hell did she put it? Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 19 - The Origin Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com She always put her walking stick on the same spot every time she''s not using it. But why is it that it''s gone when she was sure that she put it in the corner near the door? She needs to bring the basket of food to the cave now, and where the hell was her walking stick? Never mind, she would just grab another stick nearby. Grandma Azere picked up the basket and left the house. She grabbed a random stick from the ground and proceed on her way to the cave. While walking... She felt the presence of the black witch behind her. When she looked behind her, she didn''t see anyone. She continues walking. "Stop hiding in your invisible form!" she said angrily. The black mist materialized beside her and the witch smiled brightly at Azere. "I''m not a bitch and I have a name! Why don''t you call me by my name! We used to be best friend before and we treated each other like sister. But you betrayed me!" the black witch said. Grandma Azere released a deep sigh. "I didn''t betray you, Olga! And you know it!" "But why did you make love with Hozer that night!? You still go ahead with your desire to tempt him even if you know that I''m crazy over him!" Olga insisted. Grandma Azere took a deep breath. "I was set up by Doreen! We''re both deceived by that woman!" she explained. "And where is Doreen now? No one can tell me that you''re innocent. When I heard you moaned in ecstasy while making love with Hozer, I died inside! That''s why I joined in the fun!" Olga said, she gritted her teeth in anger. Grandma Azere shut her eyes for a moment and looked at Olga. "Leave me alone! I don''t want to hear about the past anymore!" she yelled angrily at her. Olga looked at Azere with a mixture of anger and pain in her eyes. "You betrayed me! I will never forgive you! You slut!" she said and spits on her friend''s face. She then vanished in the blink of an eye. Fresh tears emerged on Grandma Azere''s eyes. She wiped Olga''s saliva from her face with the hem of her clothing. She deserves to suffer for what she has done. Although she didn''t want any of it, she take responsibility for everything that happened that night. She continues walking in the direction of the cave. A few minutes later, she finally reached the cave and placed the basket on the rock. "Grandma, thank you very much for bringing me food everyday," Rhett said in a grateful voice. Grandma Azere nodded her head and walked away. Rhett watched the old woman sadly. Grandma never complained about bringing him food every day. He will be forever grateful for her hard work and dedication. He grabbed the basket and bring it to the chamber so that he and Sabrina can eat their lunch. Meanwhile... Azere was back on the hut. She closed the door and went to her room and lie down on the wooden bed. The memories of the past flooded her mind, tormenting her again. ~~~0~~~ FLASHBACK! ~~~0~~~ Once upon a time. At the top of Laswich Mountain. There lived an almighty witch called Mother. She has two favorite beautiful and talented apprentices, namely Azere and Olga, both 18 years old. Then there''s Doreen, her least favorite apprentice. Olga and Azere were best friends while Doreen was the third wheel. The girls were orphaned and raised by Mother. They lived in peace and harmony at the top of Laswich Mountain. Once a year, every three months, Mother will go on seclusion in Holybel Summit to meet with other powerful witches. Their purpose is to gain and cultivate more power. Once in a while, Mother went into seclusion, leaving her apprentices to fend for themselves. On top of the Laswich Mountain was a ten-hectare flat surface with lush vegetation, dotted with trees and colorful flowers that Mother and her students had cultivated through the years. There''s also a beautiful pond that never goes dry, that''s where they get their drinking water. The apprentice catches fish and shrimps in the lakes below the mountains. Olga and Azere would go in tandem and catches fish in the lakes and roamed the valleys below the mountains. Doreen was always left behind to take care of everything in the house. She grew resentful and envied Olga and Azere''s closeness. Then she also hated Mother''s favoritism attitude toward the girls. Due to her hatred, she learned dark spells secretly. Years went by. Olga and Azere became more daring with their adventures. During one of their exploits in the Golden Peak Valley... It was nighttime. The moon was shining brightly in the sky during that time. When they saw a handsome guy bathing naked in the lake surrounded by trees. He got a perfect chiseled body. The women were giggling in their invisible form and only left the lake after the guy finished his bath and went home. They followed him in the Golden Peak Valley, the place where a large gathering of werewolves can be found. The whole valley was occupied by the three powerful Alpha brothers and their packs. The guy that the girls followed into the valley was one of the Alpha, named Hozer, he already had a loving Luna by his side. The werewolf couple was happily raising seven children together. On that year. Mother was gone for three months and her disciples engaged in adventures left and right. Olga and Azere both fallen hard for Hozer. Olga was very vocal about her admiration for Hozer, while Azere kept her feelings hidden inside her heart. They kept visiting the lake where Hozer loves taking a bath alone in his human form. Unknown to the two girls, Doreen followed them a few times on their escapades and discovered their fascination and obsession towards the Alpha Hozer, and orchestrated her ultimate plan to bring down Mother''s two favorites out of jealousy and envy. Doreen plotted her grand evil scheme while waiting for Mother''s return to the Laswich Mountain. She knew that Mother would hate her disciples if she discover that they''re obsessing with an Alpha werewolf. Mother herself had a bad experience with an Alpha werewolf when she fall in love with one in the past, but the werewolf abandoned her after meeting his Luna. From that moment onward she hated werewolves in every fiber of her being. She distances herself from them. She even warned her apprentice not to get involved with a werewolf because they''re good-for-nothing creatures. She told them that she will punish heavily anyone who fall in love with a werewolf and worst - disowned them and kicked them out from the Laswich Mountain. For three months, Olga and Azere indulged in their obsession with Hozer, following him around in the lake and anywhere he goes. The women become his hidden shadows. After three months, Mother finished her seclusion at Holybel Summit and ready to go home the next day, at nighttime. Using her favorite messenger bird, she sent the message to her house at the top of the mountain. The white pigeon delivered the message to Laswich Mountain, and Doreen received the piece of paper. She hides the message, and never informs her companions about Mother''s return to the mountain. The perfect opportunity has finally arrived! Time to execute her evil scheme. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 20 - The Evil Scheme Best novel online free at novelhall.com The following day, early evening. Doreen put the two women under the Paralyzing Calm Spell that can make anyone physically wide awake but unable to comprehend anything that''s going on around them. One hour before Mother''s arrival... Doreen teleported Azere''s body into the lake where the Alpha Hozer loves to bathe alone. She put Azere''s body in the bushes and removed all her clothes. Then he went to Hozer''s side in her invisible form and executed the Pleasure Burst Spell upon him making him extremely horny. She also did the same thing to Azere. Soon enough, the two naked beings found each other and engaged in mind-blowing lovemaking that can make anyone blush. The intense lovemaking spell will last for two hours. As Hozer pounded Azere''s softness in wild abandon, Doreen teleported back to the mountain and wake up Olga. "Olga, Mother is coming tonight! Azere is missing! We have to find her quick!" Doreen said urgently. Olga bolted from the bed and try to find her best friend all over the house. "Azere is missing, Mother will get angry if she finds out!" she said in horror. "Where could she be at this time?" "What is the place that Azere loves to visit? Maybe you can find her there!" Doreen suggested. "Okay, I''ll find her!" Olga said and vanished from the two-story wooden house in the blink of an eye. Doreen was laughing hard in triumph. Olga will go crazy if she will found out that her best friend was making love to her crush at this very moment! But she will allow Olga to join the fun as well. The more the merrier. At the lake. Olga arrived to the place and immediately smelled an intoxicating sweet scent drifting in the air. She went closer to the lake. She was shocked to see her best friend Azere and Hozer making love to each other! Suddenly she felt her body grew hot while watching Azere and Hozer engaged in intense lovemaking. Envy and jealousy took over her senses. She also wants to make love to Hozer! She quickly removed her clothes and join in the fun. Hozer saw another beautiful naked woman approaching him, he grinned excitedly, his eyes flashing with carnal desire. He pounced on Olga the moment she arrived in his side. While he was pounding Olga''s softness, Azere was also grinding on his back, creating a lewd threesome. Back at the Laswich Mountain. Mother suddenly appeared in the middle of the living room. Doreen was the only one present among her students. "Where are the others?" she asked. Doreen went to her mentor''s side. "Mother... I think I know where they are. I''ll take you there to see them with your own eyes," she said. "Okay, bring me there right away!" Mother ordered. Doreen grasped her mentor''s hand and teleported them into the lake. A few moments later, they appeared in the lake and were able to witness the threesome in their live act. This time, Hozer was pounding Azere''s softness while Olga was grinding his back. Mother''s eyes grew saucer-like. She was mortified and furious to see her favorite disciples, naked and having an orgy with one guy! She quickly picked up the guy''s scent! Dammit! He''s a werewolf! Her anger shoots to the heavens above. Doreen stood in the corner. She watched the scene with deep satisfaction burning in her eyes. Enraged, Mother rushed to the threesome''s side. "Put your clothes, now!" she ordered the trio. Doreen quickly undo the spell, both Olga and Azere were shocked to see each other in their naked form, including the Alpha Hozer. Doreen picked up the clothes and dropped them in front of the visibly shaken trio. The threesome immediately donned their clothes on their bodies. Azere and Olga were shocked to see Mother in front of them. Mother waved her hand, freezing Hozer on the spot when he was about to flee from the confusing scene. Then she addressed her favorite students angrily. "You girls are the lowest low of whores that I know! I never thought that while I''m living in seclusion, you girls are indulging in carnal pleasure with this wolf! How shameless!" she yelled indignantly at their terrified faces. Fresh tears shimmered in Olga and Azere''s eyes. Their body trembled due to extreme shame and shock of what their beloved mentor had witnessed with her eyes. Mother looked at Doreen. "Watch over this guy! I''ll come back later to punish him!" she said. "Okay, Mother!" Doreen replied. Mother gritted her teeth in anger as she stared at her favorite students. She struggled to cope up with the feeling of sadness and disappointment while looking at their faces. These girls failed her terribly. She was enraged with the way they behaved with the wolf. She doesn''t want to see them again! Furious, she waved her hand at the girls. The three of them vanished from the lake. A moment later, they appeared in the living room of their house at Laswich Mountain. Mother glared at the girls. "How shameless! I told you not to get involved with wolves! They are good for nothing creatures! And worst, you engaged yourselves in a threesome! What gotten in your heads? Is this what you are always doing while I''m away!?" she screamed at their terrified faces. Olga and Azere bowed their heads in shame. They have witness Hozer and his wife making love a countless times in their bedroom. At some point, in their minds, they''re imagining that they''re the ones making love to Hozer. Their fantasy indeed come true but not the way they imagined it. In reality, they would never do such a lewd thing with him! Someone manipulated them to act over the top! Olga looked at their mentor bravely. "Mother, this is a set up! Somebody used a spell on us so that we will do something outrageous against our will!" she voiced out her suspicion. Only one person knows about the lake and it''s no other than Doreen! "And who set you up?" Mother eyed her in disdain. "It''s no other than Doreen! She is the culprit! She planned all this!" Olga replied confidently. Mother''s eyes widened in surprise and snorted. "Why would Doreen do something like this? That girl always stay here in the house and barely goes out! While you girls loves going outside, visiting valleys and everywhere! Don''t drag that innocent girl into your madness and shamelessness!" Olga kept her mouth shut. She realized that proving her innocence to their mentor while the events were still fresh in their minds will only result in more severe punishment later. It''s better to shut up and received the punishment with open arms and deal with Doreen secretly. Mother eyed them with contempt. "Girls, I''m disappointed with your brazen behaviors! You don''t deserved my teachings anymore! I''ll give you a severe punishment so that you will never repeat such lewd and shameless act ever again!" she said angrily. Azere was silent the whole time, still reeling from the shock of what happened with her and Olga in the lake together with Hozer. "I''ll punish you now!" Mother said. Olga and Azere shut their eyes, waiting for the punishment to come. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 21 - Punishment Mother cleared her throat. "I will kill that wolf''s entire family! It''s his punishment for seducing my beloved students!" Azere gasped. "Mother, please reconsider your decision! It''s not the wolf''s mistake, it''s Olga and my mistake! We are obsessed with him. That wolf doesn''t even know us!" she declared. Mother glared at Azere. "Don''t try to save that wolf from his punishment!" she snapped at her. "Mother, punish me instead! That wolf and his family are innocent!" Azere insisted, she felt guilty somehow. "Alright, I won''t kill him and his entire family, but I''ll chose one of his children to be imprisoned inside the cave for ten years! I''ll put a curse on the child to torture his father as punishment for what he had done to my favorite students!" Mother delivered her final decision. A loud gasped originated from the girls. Mother looked at Azere. "You will bring me the child and chose the cave of your choice to be his prison place for the next ten years. I will extend the length of the child''s stay in the cave if you will disappoint me again!" Mother warned her. Azere bit her lip in sadness. She doesn''t like Mother''s way of punishing the innocent wolf and his son. But no matter how hard she will try to reason with her mentor, she wouldn''t listen, because in the first place, she already hold grudges against wolves. "I''ll accept your punishment, Mother!" "I''m not yet done with my punishment for the two of you!" Mother snapped at them, her angry voice vibrated around the living room. Her mouth moved rapidly, putting a spell upon her students. A few minutes later, she was done casting the Distortion Spell on her shameless students. Olga and Azere looked at each other. They were shocked by the shocking changes on their faces, skin, and body! Oh, my! Mother turned them into an old wrinkled woman! They looked at Mother with shock and despair in their eyes. "Girls, I turned you into an old woman so that you can reflect on your mistakes. The curse will last for twenty years! After that, you can finally set foot in Laswich Mountain again. The moment I accepted you back in my house, that is the time I will undo the curse and restore your original look," Mother said and vanished from the living room. Olga and Azere felt distraught upon hearing the duration of the curse that they have to endure. Twenty years of living an old woman''s life! A severe punishment indeed! Olga stood up, gritting her teeth in anger. "I''ll find that bitch!" she said angrily. "What are you going to do with Doreen? No! You can''t harm her! Mother will get more mad at you!" Azere said. Olga looked indignantly at Azere and slapped her hard on the face. "W-why did you hurt me!?" Azere protested in shock. She caresses the area of her face that was hit by the slap, it hurts so bad. Olga glared at her ex-best friend, eyes blazing with anger. "That''s your punishment for making love to my man!" Misty-eyed, Azere looked sadly at her best friend. "I didn''t do it on my own accord! It''s never my intention! I was also a victim like you!" she voiced out her side. "I hate you! From now on you are no longer my best friend! Don''t stop me if I want to find that Doreen and shred her body into a million pieces!" Olga said angrily and stormed out of the house. Azere let out a loud cry of sadness, regrets, and anger. She went to her room and cry her heart out. The following day. Doreen vanished from the Laswich mountain and was never seen again. When they checked her room, all her clothes and belonging were gone. Which means, she left on her own. But despite that fact... Mother never wavered in her decision, she never accepted Olga''s claim that Doreen was the one responsible for everything that happened on that night with her favorite students. She told them that Doreen probably left because she was afraid that the girls will blame her for bringing her to the lake that''s why she discovered their lewd act. She continues with her punishment and ignored the girls'' plea. The next thing Mother did is kicked her favorite students from Laswich Mountain and left them to fend for themselves. The best friend can never be reconciled again so they went their separate ways. Azere settled in the cave that they have discovered during one of their escapades. While Olga chose her territory, one kilometre away from Azere''s place. Azere had a theory that Mother hid Doreen and locked her somewhere, to protect that girl from her and Olga, in case they will retaliate. But she never told her best friend about her suspicion. She kept it to herself. On the other hand, Olga becomes vicious and vengeful. She roamed everywhere in search of Doreen to unleash her revenge on her, but her search always bring her failure. She would visit Azere and taunt her from time to time, but the Azere ignore her provocation all the time, wanting to be left alone in peace. One rainy night, while roaming around the neighboring forest she found a shivering orphan girl name Sabrina, she bring the poor girl back to her cave. Then, later on, they relocated into the hut near the cave. Mother gave Azere three months ultimatum to bring one son of Hozer to the cave. She chose the youngest named Rhett, a kid filled with bouncing energy. She lured him into the forest and have him eat a delicious fruit from a tree. Then she brought the boy''s unconscious body into the cave. Mother and Olga was there inside the cave waiting for the boy, Mother told Azere to leave. Mother cursed and sealed the wolf boy inside the cave. Azere pitied the innocent boy''s condition and brought him food every day. One day she visited Hozer and his family. She had learned that the couple nearly went crazy trying to find their missing son. She felt guilty. One day, she let her presence known to them. Hozer no longer remembered her due to her old-looking face. Then she explained to them what happened. She told them that their son wandered into the forest and eat the forbidden fruit, owned by a powerful witch. The witch got angry and imprisoned their son in the cave. He can only leave the cave after ten years as long there''s a virgin maiden willing to kiss him. At first, the wolf couple find it hard to believe Azere''s claim, but in the end, Azere finally persuaded them to come with her to the cave to see their missing son. The couple was about to ran to the cave to get their son out but Azere prevented them by freezing them on the spot. Then she instructed the boy to leave the cave. The boy rushed out of the cave and crumbled to the ground in front of his parents, gasping for breath. Then all of a sudden, Mother appeared out of nowhere, lifted the boy''s body and deposited him back to the cave. Miraculously the boy stood up, looking just fine at the entrance of the cave, he watched his parents with sadness and longing in his eyes. That''s when the couple realized how powerful the witch is. Then Mother disappeared from the entrance of the cave. Azere told them that anyone can enter the cave but they will die if they will attempt to leave the cave. When the couple asked Azere who is she and what is her rule in the whole saga, she told them that she was the guardian of the fruit tree and the witch punished her for allowing a wolf to eat her favorite fruit. She was punished as well for her negligence and turned into an old woman. She told the couple not to worry about their son because she''s willing to bring food to the cave every day, until the boy can finally leave the place after ten years. The rest is history. ~~~0~~~ End of Flashback! Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 22 - Freedom! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Late afternoon. Grandma Azere found her missing walking stick outside the house, near the vegetable garden. A deep frown appeared on her forehead. How did her walking stick reach the garden area? Never mind, it must be that witch playing a prank on her! She picked up the stick and returned to the hut. A few minutes later, Grandma Azere exited the hut carrying the basket in her right hand and her walking stick in her left hand. After a few minutes of walking, she finally reached the cave. She found no one at the entrance of the cave. She was looking forward to having a word with Sabrina before she goes back to the hut. She put the basket on top of the rock and turned around, about to go home. Sabrina suddenly arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Grandma, wait!" she said breathlessly. Grandma Azere looked at her charge. "How are you today, child?" she asked. "Grandma, I can''t kill Rhett with the knife that you had given me! I''m sorry, I just can''t!" Sabrina said, shaking her head vigorously. Grandma Azere was stunned, her brows knitted together. "W-what knife? I didn''t give you any knife! What the hell are you talking about? Who are you trying to kill? And who ordered you to kill the wolf?" she asked in a raised voice. A frown appeared on Sabrina''s forehead. "You are the one who give me the knife to kill Rhett! You told me that If I kill Rhett, I can leave the cave safely," she said. "Hell no! I will never order you to do such a horrible act!" Grandma Azere denied vehemently. She examined her charge''s face closely, Sabrina is telling the truth! C-could it be that someone came earlier and disguised as her and tricked Sabrina to kill the wolf? Who could it be? Mother? Olga or Doreen? Or those gray wolves... disguising as her? This is not good! "Child, can you give me the knife?" Grandma Azere said. "Okay," Sabrina replied and removed the dagger from the pocket of her skirt that she covered with a clothe. She threw it on the ground, it landed near Grandma''s feet. Azere picked up the clothe and inspected the dagger inside. "It''s a toy dagger made of thin wood!" she told her charge. Sabrina was astounded. "What-? Let me take a look, Grandma!" she said. Grandma Azere throws the dagger back inside the cave. Sabrina looked at the dagger, picked it up, and inspected it. "What''s going on? But it''s real metal dagger when I received it from you earlier!" she insisted. Grandma Azere shut her eyes for a moment and groaned afterward. That Olga witch was responsible for this! She looked at her charge. "Child, give me back the toy dagger. And next time, if somebody told you to kill the wolf using my image, don''t ever believe that person! That person is fake! I will never order you to kill anyone, especially the wolf!" she said and walked away. Stunned, Sabrina watched her Grandma leave the vicinity of the cave. Her face was marred with confusion. Who is using Grandma Azere''s image to deceive her into killing Rhett? Why the things around her are becoming more confusing nowadays? Ugh! All these mysterious things that are happening around her are making her crazy! She wished Grandma had told her everything. Her benefactor hides so many things from her! And it''s making her crazy, and prone to be easily manipulated by others! Visibly shaken, she lowered herself on the ground. She wrapped her arms around her legs, staring helplessly at the view outside, feeling so lost inside. Meanwhile... Walking on the path leading back to the hut, Grandma Azere''s mind was preoccupied. She got a strong suspicion that Olga was the one playing a cruel prank on Sabrina! Suddenly... Olga materialized beside Azere. She looked at the toy dagger in Azere''s hand. Her eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, Sabrina give the dagger to you? I see, it already expired and turned into a toy. Too bad, it didn''t served it''s purpose well..." she said, laughing in amusement. "That girl of yours is really an angel! She can''t bring herself to kill the wolf, so sad. I was trying to help you and and your charge so that the poor girl can leave the cave, but she refused to help herself! She would rather be left behind in the cave than kill the wolf. Well... I''ve already done my best..." she said with a shrug. Grandma Azere eyed Olga with contempt. "Are you going to make my girl a murderer!?" she yelled furiously at her. Olga smiled at Azere. "Oh, don''t be stingy! It''s about time that I will tell you what Mother has told me long time ago. I ask her that what a maiden needs to do to get out of the cave safely? Do you want to know her answer?" "So - what''s her answer?" Grandma Azere asked curiously. "Mother told me that if the maiden can kill the wolf first before the kiss can happen, then the girl can save herself!" Olga revealed. Grandma Azere eyed Olga with disbelief. "I don''t believe you! You''re just making it up!" she said, accusing her of sprouting nonsense. "I will only believe your claim if Mother will tell me herself! Leave now and stop creating trouble here!" she snapped at her. Olga sneered. "You can''t order me around. In case you have forgotten, Mother instructed me to watch over the couple and report to her any changes happening inside the cave!" she said and disappear before Azere can utter a word. Grandma Azere continues walking towards the hut, wearing a grim expression on her face. She would rather believe that Olga was lying. Mother would never make a murderer out of her innocent charge! After a few minutes of walking, she finally reached the hut and went inside. Back in the cave. Sabrina was still reeling from the shock, regarding on what Grandma Azere had told her earlier that someone had disguised as her! What did she get herself into? There are so many things that Grandma Azere hadn''t told her yet. She has to ask her a lot of questions tomorrow morning. She''s more confused than ever! Meanwhile... Rhett was in the chamber, staring at the bottle of aphrodisiac in his hand. He needs to decide now if he will use it once and for all! Because tonight, his father will return and wait outside the cave to welcome him back into their pack. Tonight, his freedom is finally going to happen! He was waiting for this final moment! It''s finally happening! And he can no longer keep on waiting for another year! Tonight, he will leave the cave! Every fiber of his being was finally getting ready for that one final moment, to leave the cave! He removed the lid of the bottle and went to the table. He poured half of the content into Sabrina''s glass that she normally used for drinking water. He finally made his decision! Tonight he will leave the cave! Sighing, he left the chamber and went to the entrance of the cave. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 23 - Kiss Me? Best novel online free at novelhall.com When Rhett reached the entrance of the cave, he found Sabrina sitting on the ground wearing a dejected look on her face. "What''s wrong?" he asked, lowering himself on the ground beside her. Sabrina released a deep sigh and looked at him in the eyes. "Somebody came here earlier and disguised as Grandma Azere, she gave me a dagger and instructed me to slash your neck with the knife..." she said. Rhett''s grew saucer-like in shock. "Whaaaat-!? But why would someone want me dead?" he asked, confused. "The person told me that if I can kill you before the kiss happens, I can get out of the cave alive," Sabrina replied. Rhett groaned in dismay. "So... what happened? Where is the dagger?" he inquired. "Grandma Azere arrived to bring food and I told her that I can''t bring myself to kill you. That''s how she know about the incident, she told me that someone impersonated her. So, I gave her the dagger," she explained. Rhett took a deep breath and stared at the view outside. He wore a grim expression on his face. There''s someone out there who wants to kill him? But why? He looked at Sabrina feeling grateful that she has no intention to kill him even though it can be her only chance to leave the cave safely. Despite her hatred towards him, she hesitated to kill him. It moved his heart deeply. He was also feeling guilty about what he''s going to do to her tonight. He released a deep sigh. "Why are you not willing to kill me, beauty?" he asked, wanting to know the reason why she didn''t kill him. He looked deeply into her expressive eyes, trying to read her soul. She met his gaze. "Because I''m not a murderer!" she replied. Rhett smiled. "Thanks for not killing me, beauty," he said and shifted his attention outside. Sabrina breathed deeply. "You''re not going to leave me alone here, are you?" she asked apprehensively. Rhett looked at her anxious face. "Why did you ask me that kind of question?" Sabrina swallowed the lump on her throat. "B-because I have a feeling that you''re going to leave me soon," she expressed her fears, feeling emotional and frightened at the same time. Rhett sighed deeply. "You''re afraid to give me the kiss because you''re afraid to be left behind in this cave? Is that the reason why?" "Yeah..." Sabrina admitted her fears. "But if there''s no curse between us and we met somewhere... and our situation is different... are you willing to kiss me?" he teased her. A frown appeared on Sabrina''s face, then she rolled her eyes. "How would I know?" Rhett grinned and tugged at her hair playfully. "If we met in another place, are you not going to feel something for me? Fall in love with me perhaps?" he continues teasing her. "I dunno..." Sabrina shrugged. "Honestly, I''m not in the mood to talk about it. The only thing I can think of right now is how to get out of this cave alive!" she said, her eyes flashing with desperation. Rhett sighed. Silence engulfed them for a moment. Suddenly, Rhett smiled after recalling something in the past. "Do you know that every time you come near to the cave I have to wear my black cloak to conceal my face and body?" he said. Sabrina looked at him and asked, "And why is that?" "Because Grandma Azere instructed me to conceal my handsomeness, she''s afraid that you will feel attracted to me and join me in the cave," Rhett said with a playful wink. Sabrina glared at him and said, "I didn''t feel attracted to you when I enter the cave, I''m worried because your hands were covered with blood, and you are in your human form. If you are in your wolf form I will never enter the cave!" Rhett sighed. "Alright, I got it..." he murmured gloomily. Once again, a thick veil of silence enveloped them for a few seconds. Rhett glanced at her and asked, "Still angry at me?" "Yeah..." Sabrina nods her head, chewing on her lower lip. "You will never forgive me?" he asked again. "Only if you can get me out of here alive, that''s the only time I can forgive you," Sabrina replied. Rhett released a deep sigh. A chance of Sabrina falling for him is like an impossible dream. The truth is - even if he wanted to bring her with him in his escape to freedom, Sabrina can''t leave the cave. He is the only one who can leave the cave alive. There are only two choices left for him... One is to make the kiss happen and leave her alone in the cave, but not for long ''coz he will do anything to find a way to get her out of the cave. The second choice is... he will stay here in the cave with Sabrina until they grow old together. He will do anything to make her forgive him, them make her fall for him so that they can create wonderful memories together despite their captivity in the cave. Rhett gazed at her face affectionately. "Beauty, there is no chance for you to leave the cave alive, but I can leave the cave easily once we finished the kiss. The truth is, I can get the kiss from you in so many ways but I won''t do it. I don''t want you to hate me to the core after I''m done kissing you. So right now, I will pledge my oath to you. Rest assured that I will never leave you alone in this cave. We will grow old and die here together," he declared in a sincere tone. Tears shimmered in Sabrina''s eyes. "A-are you sure?" she asked in disbelief. "Yeah, I''m 100% sure with my decision!" he said with finality in his voice. Sabrina was overwhelmed with emotion, her heart was filled with gladness. She was deeply comforted with the genuine sincerity that she had observed in his black orbs. She looked at him teary-eyed. Rhett saw the conflicting emotions flashing in her expressive eyes. He can''t help it, his heart melted, aching for her, he wrapped his arms around her, pulling her into his sweet embrace. Sabrina welcomes his luxurious warmth, offering her security and comfort during these troubled times. Rhett rubbed his jaw on her head. "From now on, you and me will make this cave our home," he said tenderly, his voice soft with affection. Sabrina cried in silence. She doesn''t want to spend the rest of her life in the cave! She wants to go home on Grandma Azere''s side! Rhett continue holding Sabrina in his arms, he''s not going anywhere, afraid to destroy the beautiful moment that he''s enjoying right now. They shared precious times together that lasted for a few minutes. It was one of the couple''s rare tender moments that Grandma Azere was able to witness when she went to the cave in her invisible form. Her heart was breaking inside after seeing her charge sobbing silently in the wolf''s arms. Grandma Azere looked heavenward. The night finally comes and there''s going to be a full moon tonight! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 24 - Disturbance Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Rhett looked at Sabrina and said, "The night is finally here, let''s have dinner!" "Go ahead," Sabrina replied. "I''m not in the mood to eat dinner yet," she added gloomily. Rhett sighed. He gently removed his arms that were draped around Sabrina. He rose to his feet and grabbed the basket from the rock. He looked at her for a moment, breathing deeply. Sabrina noticed that he was staring at her intensely. She raised a brow and asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" Rhett lowered himself in front of Sabrina and patted her head affectionately. "Everything will be alright in the end," he assured her. Sabrina raised her eyes and pierced a dagger into his heart and soul. "How? By staying here? Beside you - forever?" she asked in a mocking tone. Rhett sighed. "I''m willing to stay here with you. I''m going to spend my forever with you in this cave, not because I want to make amends... but because I like you so much. I hope that''s enough for you..." he said, looking at her softly in the eyes. Sabrina saw the sincerity in his eyes. She''s speechless for a few moments. Rhett rose to his feet and proceed to the chamber, carrying the basket in his right hand. Sabrina watched his back until he faded away from her vision. Sighing, she shifted her attention outside... Then all of a sudden... she saw a light flashing in the distance. The lights originated from the southern part of the forest, in the densely wooded area. What''s happening there? Her brows knitted together... Meanwhile, inside the chamber. Rhett put the basket on the table and picked up Sabrina''s glass that has aphrodisiac on it. He stared at the glass for a moment. Sighing, he poured the liquid into the ground. The liquid disappeared into the dry earth. "There goes my freedom..." he murmured and heaved a sigh. He removed the dishes from the basket and put them on the table. A few seconds later. Sabrina came rushing to the chamber and shouted, "Rhett, there''s something going in the woods!" she said breathlessly, informing him of what she just saw outside. Rhett looked at Sabrina. "Calm down, what is it?" he asked. "A flashing lights originated in the wooded part of the forest!" Sabrina explained. Rhett smiled. "Relax, it''s just lights, there''s nothing to be afraid about them," he said, amused. "Just come with me for a few seconds!" she insisted. "Alright," Rhett obliged her. They went to the entrance of the cave. But the flashing light can no longer be seen in the woods. Sabina''s brows furrowed. "Where did it go? Where did the lights went?" she asked, confused. Rhett smiled. "It''s common to see those sights once in a while in the forest. I guess, your Grandma doesn''t let you out of the house during nighttime that''s why these phenomenon scares you once you see them," he said. Sabrina took a deep breath. "Alright, let''s go back to the chamber and eat dinner. Let''s sleep early and cuddle in bed," Rhett said, smirking. Sabrina rolled her eyes and left his side. Rhett followed his ladylove back to the chamber. The couple ate their dinner in silence. Meanwhile... Outside the cave. The flashing lights that Sabrina saw earlier were now rushing towards the cave. Five flashing lights about the size of a medium ball floated outside the cave. They tried to enter the cave at once. Unfortunately... they failed to enter the cave as the invisible barrier was actively repelling their repetitive attempt. They just bounce and bounce unable to enter the cave. The five balls of light floated in the air for a few seconds and charges again at the entrance of the cave, yet the same thing happened, they can''t get through the invisible barrier no matter how many times they tried. Meanwhile... A hundred meters away, inside the hut, Grandma Azere was feeling restless, suddenly, the bracelet made of dry vines that were connected to the cave was glowing brightly, alerting her of the disturbance happening outside the cave. She teleported to the cave in a hurry. When she arrived there, Olga was already outside the cave. They stood on the ground, looking at the entrance of the cave, trying to understand what causes the disturbance earlier. Then they looked at each other. "My bracelet glowed, alerting me of the disorder happening here in the cave. Did you see anything?" Grandma Azere asked. She scanned the area around the cave. A frown appeared on Olga''s forehead. "I''m also here for the same reason, my bracelet glowed at the same time with yours. But when I arrived here, I saw nothing..." she replied. "But I''m sure something must have happened here before we arrived," she added. "What happened to the couple inside?" Grandma Azere asked worriedly. "They''re still inside the cave, safe and sound," Olga replied. Grandma Azere eyed her companion in disbelief and asked, "A-are you sure?" "Yeah," Olga replied. Not satisfied with Olga''s reply, Grandma Azere blew air on her palm, a yellow butterfly materialized in the air, she ordered, "Go! Find out what happened to the couple inside!" The yellow butterfly hovered in the air and entered the cave. Olga looked at Azere. "You don''t believe me?" she asked. Azere sighed. "I don''t trust you this time, especially when it comes to the couple''s safety," she replied. Olga snorted. "Fine! Whatever!" Meanwhile... Inside the cave. The yellow butterfly flew towards the chamber. The couple had finished eating dinner during that time, and currently sitting on the bed, staring at each other, eye to eye. Out of the corner of Sabrina''s eye, she saw the yellow butterfly and pointed her finger at their lovely visitor. "Wow! A yellow butterfly! Did you see that!?" she asked her companion. Rhett looked at the butterfly, his brows knitted together. "The butterfly accidentally entered the cave? Interesting!" he observed. The butterfly left the chamber and drifted away. Smiling, Sabrina stood up and followed the yellow butterfly. Rhett rose to his feet and went after Sabrina as well. They arrived at the entrance and saw with their eyes when the butterfly suddenly vanished from their eyes. Sabrina looked at Rhett and asked, "Did you see where the butterfly has gone to?" Rhett shook his head. "Nope. All I know is that it disappeared after reaching the entrance..." he replied. Sabrina sighed and squinted outside. She looked heavenward and saw the full moon above. "Where did the butterfly go?" she asked, confused. "Maybe, it already died," Rhett guessed. Sabrina felt sad. "Such a waste! I would love to make it my pet and keep it here inside the cave with me," she said. Rhett smiled and tugged at her hair playfully. "Don''t be sad... the butterfly is already gone but I''m still here beside you," he said. Sabrina sighed deeply. She stared at the full moon above for a few seconds, then turned around, going back to the chamber. Sighing, Rhett looked outside. A few hours from now, at midnight, his father and the pack will arrive to fetch him. He shook his head a few times and released a deep sigh. He blew up his chance to leave the cave tonight just because of his flourishing feelings for Sabrina. Because of her, he''s willing to sacrifice his freedom. He walked away from the entrance of the cave to join Sabrina in the chamber. Outside the cave. Olga looked at Azere. "Are you satisfied now? You saw them with your eyes. I didn''t lie..." Azere released a sigh of relief. "I''m satisfied," she replied and walked away. A few seconds later, Olga also vanished from the cave, teleporting back to her territory. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 25 - Eyes Best novel online free at novelhall.com It was already 11:00 in the evening. Sabrina was lying on the other side of the bed, while Rhett was getting closer a few inches away from her, slowly closing the distance between them. She noticed that he was advancing towards her like a piranha. Dang! she was already on the edge of the bed. She released a deep sigh and glared at him. "Do you think I didn''t notice that you''re already invading my space?" Rhett grinned. "I just want to be closer to you just in case you will fall from the bed, I''ll be able to catch you on time," he said and winked at her. Sabrina threw daggers while looking into his eyes. "Stay away from me!" she yelled. Rhett smiled and pinched her nose. "Alright... but not for long. Later, when the cold is getting too much for your body to endure, you have no choice but to beg for my sweet embrace," he said with a wink. Sabrina sighed. Rhett is right. When the freezing temperature begins, she wants to be enclosed in his hot embrace to survive the night. Time went by. Outside the cave, the full moon shines brightly. Meanwhile... A hundred miles away, the wolves are howling. A few hours passed. Midnight finally comes. The freezing temperature began to circulate the cave. Sabrina can already feel the cold enveloping her entire body. She was already shivering, about to get frozen alive. But she remained resolute not to ask for his help. Rhett looked at her, shaking his head. Sabrina is stubborn as always, she would rather die than seek the warmth of his body. He took matters into his own hands and went closer, he wrapped his arms around her trembling body and covered them with the blanket. "Feeling better?" he whispered in her ear. Sabrina nods her head and replies, "Yeah... thanks..." "Sleep well..." he said and planted a kiss on her head. "Good night," Sabrina responded and shut her eyes. Her mind was bombarded with the thoughts of him. Rhett''s body felt like heaven amidst the freezing temperature raging around her, it''s always been like this every time their bodies touched. In his embrace, she felt secure and protected. She will have a peaceful sleep now that she was tucked deliciously in his arms. A small smile emerged in the corner of her lips. She''s starting to like Rhett. Actually, he''s not that bad at all. But then, the feeling that starts growing in her heart makes her vulnerable. While lying on the bed embracing and enjoying Sabrina''s warm body enclosed in his arms, Rhett could hear the howling of wolves from the outside, getting louder, calling his name, urging him to come out of the cave. He ignored the howling of his kind waiting outside. He can''t leave Sabrina alone during this freezing temperature. Sabrina also heard the howling of the wolves. She looked at Rhett and spoke, "The wolves are howling so loud. What could be the reason?" she asked anxiously. Rhett sighed. "Don''t mind them..." he said. "Are they your family?" Sabrina asked, she heard the same howling when Rhett''s father and his siblings visited the cave. Rhett nodded his head. "Yeah, you are right. They''re here... waiting outside for my coming out of the cave," he replied. Sabrina tensed immediately. "Y-you want to leave the cave right now? You want to leave me alone here?" she asked apprehensively, seeking his eyes for the truth. Rhett took a deep breath and planted a kiss on her forehead. "Calm down. I promise you that I won''t leave you here. I won''t back out from my promise. I''ll stay here with you ''till the end of time," he stated. "Besides, I can''t leave this cave without your kiss, and I''m not gonna forced you to give me that kiss unwillingly..." he added. Sabrina was silent for a moment, her heart was beating wildly. "And what if I''ll give you the kiss? You will still leave me?" she asked nervously. "Even if you give me the kiss, I will never leave you alone here," Rhett replied in a serious tone. Sabrina breathed a sigh of relief, feeling satisfied with his sincere answer. "Thank you..." she said softly and buried her face on his chest, inhaling his masculine scent. "Go to sleep now, don''t worry too much..." Rhett said and kissed her head tenderly. He rubbed her back gently, giving her assurance that he will never abandon her no matter what''s gonna happen in the future. The howling of the wolves continues until past midnight. Rhett was still wide awake during that time. On the other hand, Sabrina was already snoring softly in his sweet embrace. He loves cuddling with Sabrina. During day time, she was aloof and irritable towards him, but when midnight comes, she melted in his arms, ready for the taking. What a big contrast between Sabrina''s attitude during night and day, he observed. Smirking, he buried his fingers in her silky hair. "You''re mine, forever and ever," he said softly, desperately wanting to mark her as his woman right now. But Sabrina is not yet ready to open up her heart to him. It takes time, but he''s willing to wait for that final moment when she''s finally ready to accept him. That would be the most glorious day ever! Outside the cave. The wolves are finally leaving the cave when they have finally realized that the one they''re waiting for is not yet ready to leave the cave and join them. Among the wolves are the Alpha Hozer and his beloved Luna which is Rhett''s mother along with their children. They left the cave and went home back to their territories, empty-handed, disappointed, and confused why their son refused to leave the cave? ~~~0~~~ The following day. After waking up and performing their morning routine. The couple went to the entrance of the cave, waiting for their breakfast to arrive. Grandma Azere approached the cave, expecting to see her charge alone in the cave. She was confident that the wolf was already gone last night. Well... that was her expectation. To her utter surprise, she saw Rhett and Sabrina waiting for her. What''s going on? The wolf didn''t give the aphrodisiac to her charge? Why? She placed the basket on top of the rock and looked at the couple for a few minutes. Wearing a bright smile on her face, Sabrina greeted her benefactor in a cheerful voice. "Good morning, Grandma!" "Good morning!" Grandma Azere smiled at her charge. Then she looked at Rhett and gave him a questioning glance, he was trying to avoid her gaze. "What''s breakfast for today, Grandma?" Sabrina asked excitedly. "I prepare your favorite eggplant omelette and there also fried fish. The dishes I brought today is enough for your lunch as well," Grandma Azere replied, it''s her way of telling the couple that she won''t be returning at lunch. Sabrina smiled. "Wow, yummy! Thank you, Grandma!" she said, beaming brightly. "Alright, eat your breakfast now. I''ll return later in the afternoon before the evening comes," Grandma Azere said and glanced at the wolf before leaving the cave. "Thanks for the food, Grandma. Take care on your way home," Rhett said. Grandma Azere nods her head and continues walking away, going back to her hut. Rhett grabbed the basket. The couple went back to the chamber to eat breakfast. Unknown to them, a pair of eyes were spying on them, hiding behind the trunk of the biggest tree, a few meters away from the cave. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 26 - No Regrets Best novel online free at novelhall.com After the couple finished eating breakfast, they washed the dishes. Afterward, they proceed to take a bath in the stream. Rhett stood on guard while his ladylove was bathing in the stream. He was in deep thoughts, trying to formulate a good excuse in his mind. Sooner or later, his father will return and ask him why he didn''t leave the cave last night? His father will feel angry and upset if he will tell him the truth that he can''t bear to leave Sabrina alone in the cave because he''s already falling hard for her and he just wants to stay by her side forever. He knew that his reason would upset his father gravely. He has to be mentally ready for his father''s tirade. A few minutes later, Sabrina was done with her bathing. She went to his side and noticed the troubled expression on his face. "Are you okay?" she asked. Rhett looked at her and smile. "I''m okay, beauty..." he replied. "I''m done bathing, it''s your turn. Thanks for guarding me," Sabrina said and walked away, going back to the chamber. Smiling, Rhett watched Sabina''s fading form. He''s like an idiot, smiling like a fool every time his ladylove spoke to him. Sabrina can bring a smile to his face any time of the day. "Bath time!" he said and walked towards the stream. He stripped his clothes and bathed naked in the shallow water. Inside the chamber. Sabrina was drying her hair with a towel. A few minutes later. She fished out the comb and mirror from her bag and began brushing her long hair. She recalled the loud howling of the wolves last night as if calling Rhett to come out of the cave. But he ignored their howling and stayed by her side until she falls asleep cocooned by his sweet embrace. Aww, so sweet! Rhett is very good and nice to her. Sometimes she feels guilty that she always subjects him to her irritable mood. But she can''t help it, she feels angry every time she remember that he tricked her into entering the cave. She released a deep sigh. She can''t deny the fact that, as time goes by, she''s starting to like Rhett for what he is and for the way he treated her as if she''s the most important person in his life. He even ignored his family last night just to be with her. She feels so special and honored. Aww... so sweet... another giggle escaped from her mouth. She was in that situation when Rhett entered the cave and saw her brushing her hair. Rhett lowered himself beside her and took the comb from her hand. "Allow me to serve my Queen today..." he grinned and began brushing her hair, sometimes his rough hands will touch her face and she felt a spark of electricity running through her body all the way to her toes. Sabrina was beaming. She likes the way he brushed her hair. A few minutes later. Rhett was done brushing his woman''s hair. Sabrina looked at him in the eyes, she feels a profound tenderness for him that she never felt before. "Thank you for being good to me," she said, the window to her heart was finally opened for him. "But you still hate me, right?" he said. "Yeah... I still do!" Sabrina replied. Rhett smiled and pinched her nose affectionately. "There''s a thin line between love and hate, my dear," he hinted. A frown appeared on Sabrina''s forehead. "What do you mean?" she asked. Rhett grinned. "Nothing..." "Let me comb your hair!" Sabrina offered. "Sure!" Rhett gave her the comb. Sabrina began combing his messy shoulder-length hair. Rhett loves the way she combed his hair, the way she touched his head... so intoxicating, so wonderful. Her touch is like a touch of an angel that is giving her a taste of heaven. He wished he could freeze this wonderful moment forever. After a while, Sabrina spoke. "Let''s cut your hair short, it''s too messy," she suggested. "No, you can''t cut my hair..." he refused her suggestion. Sabrina raised a brow. "But why-?" she asked. "Because it''s my charm!" Rhett replied with a naughty grin. Sabrina laughed. "No it''s not! It''s kind of dirty and messy to me!" she insisted. "No, it''s not!" Rhett said. "It''s dirty and messy!" Sabrina repeated. Suddenly Rhett tickled Sabrina''s sides, she erupted into peals of laughter. Rhett joined in her laughter as they were fighting who can get the upper hand and tickle each other more. A few minutes later, they ended up lying side by side on the bed, a bit tired but in high spirit. They stared at each other and smiled. The thick wall that separated them was finally broken. One hour later. Sabrina was folding her clothes while Rhett went to the entrance of the cave. He was waiting for whoever comes first. And she comes first... Grandma Azere materialized in front of the cave. "Grandma!" Rhett acknowledged her presence. "I won''t stay longer, lad. I just want to ask, why you didn''t use the aphrodisiac on Sabrina? You could have left the cave freely last night. Your family has been waiting here outside to welcome you back in their fold. But why you didn''t do it?" Grandma asked, confused. Rhett took a deep breath. "I fall in love with Sabrina," he said. "I can''t bear to leave her alone in this dangerous cave," he added. Grandma Azere sighed. "I see... and how is Sabrina treating you nowadays? She''s still angry at you? Or she already starts developing feelings for you?" Rhett shrugged. "I dunno. She''s still giving me mixed signal sometimes," he answered. Grandma Azere looked heavenward. Oh, the sky is darkening, signaling an incoming rain. She looked at the wolf. "You take care of Sabrina for me," she said. "I will," Rhett replied thoughtfully. "I''ll go now, the rain is coming..." Grandma Azere said and walked away from the entrance of the cave. "Bye Grandma, see you later," Rhett said. Grandma nods her head and continues walking on the path leading back to her hut. A few minutes later. A black wolf emerged from behind the tree and advanced towards the entrance of the cave. Rhett recognized the wolf as his father. The black wolf stopped a few meters away from the cave and began howling, conversing with his son in their language. ''Son, what happened? Why you didn''t leave the cave last night?'' Hozer inquired. ''I''m sorry, Father. I can''t leave the poor girl behind,'' Rhett replied. Hozer stared at his son for a few minutes. ''It''s strange that a mere girl can change your mind. You are not going to leave the cave because of her?'' ''Yes, Father. I''m so sorry, it''s my final decision,'' Rhett replied gloomily. "No regrets?" Hozer asked again, eyeing his son warily. "Yeah, no regrets," Rhett replied. "I''ve fallen in love with Sabrina. I don''t want to be separated from her," he added. ''I''m very disappointed with you, son!'' Hozer said. ''I know, Father. I''m very sorry, please tell my mother and my siblings that I love them all," Rhett said. ''Then how are you going to leave this cave together with the girl?'' Hozer asked. "I can''t even break this invisible barrier no matter how hard I tried in the past," he said in a worked-up voice. ''Maybe one day the witch will pity me and Sabrina, she will set us free,'' Rhett said, feeling hopeful. Hozer howled. ''You''re a fool, son! Why are you smitten with that girl so easilly and so quickly? Is she your Luna?'' he inquired. Rhett shook his head. ''I dunno, maybe yes and maybe not. All I know is that I like her so much. I''m willing to sacrifice my freedom for her. I simply love her,'' he replied in a serious tone. ''I see... I understand now why you''re crazy about that girl. Alright, I respect your decision. I will find a way to get you and your girl out of this cave, it might take a long time but I won''t give up finding a way,'' Hozer said in a determined voice. Rhett swallowed the lump in his throat. ''Thank you so much for your support, Father!'' "Alright, I won''t stay longer. I got to go now. Take care of yourself and the girl," Hozer spoke. "By, Father," Rhett replied sadly. "Bye, son. Till we meet again," Hozer said and walked away from the cave. Rhett watched his father disappear behind the tree.. Sighing, he left the entrance and joined Sabrina in the chamber. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 27 - Tell Me! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com That afternoon. The couple stayed at the entrance of the cave. This time, there''s no more wide distance separating between them, they''re closer than ever before. Rhett was getting more settled and confident with his feelings towards Sabrina. The whole day, Sabrina was no longer giving him cold shoulders, she would smile at him and their conversation was no longer embroiled with negativity. In short, she''s getting friendly with him and it improved their situation a lot. Rhett tugged her hair gently. "Beauty... if you''re not her with me... what do you want to do with your life? You will continue living here in the forest with Grandma Azere all your life?" he asked, wanting to discuss life in general with her. "Not really. In the past, Grandma and I visited the nearest town from here. And we saw lots of big stores and houses made of bricks. The streets in the town are bustling with activity. Then we eat in the eatery and Grandma told me that one day if we''re getting bored living in the forest we can relocate to the town, rent a small space and sell ready to eat foods. There are so many things that we can do in the town. We can sell vegetables, dishes and many things. We saw many peddlers there, selling all kinds of things in the market and in the streets," Sabrina replied. Rhett smiled. "Ah, so you already seen the bustling town. That''s good!" "It only happened ten times in the past," Sabrina said. "What did you and Grandma Azere do in the town?" Rhett asked curiously. "Grandma told me that she likes going in adventures in her youth. She loves visiting new places and observed the people and their lifestyle. For her, it''s an exciting experience that she loves indulging herself with as many times as she can," Sabrina responded. "Ah, I see... " Rhett murmured. For the last ten years, Grandma Azere brought him food, sometimes she can''t come to the cave for one day, but she makes sure that he had a sweet potato or banana to boil while she''s away. Those must be the times when Grandma Azere and Sabrina have gone to the town. "Where do you sleep in the town?" he asked. "Most of the time we sleep in the street. When the store are closing for the day, we will sleep in front of the store and return here in the forest the next day," Sabrina answered. "How about you? Have you been into the town?" she asked. "Yeah. I''ve been to the capital five times when I''m still a kid. My father and I visited our uncles and grandparent''s house in the capital. My father had two sisters living in there and they lived in big houses. They run the family business..." replied Rhett. "Really-? What is you grandparent''s business in the capital?" she inquired. "They have a lumber business, rice mill, coal mine and they also have a big warehouse and factory that makes a lot of bricks that are used for construction. They also have other businesses aside from those I''ve already mentioned above," Rhett explained. "Nice! So you''re Grandpa is wealthy?" she asked. "Yeah, sort of..." Rhett answered. "But you told me once that your family and your uncles lives in Gold Peak Valley. Why they''re not living in the capital?" Sabrina asked, confused. "I dunno... I think my father and my uncles loves the countryside while my grandparents and my aunt loves living in the capital," Rhett stated. "You''re right, different people have different interest and desires in life," Sabrina said. "How about you? Which do you like to live, in town or here in the forest?" Rhett asked. "I want both worlds," Sabrina replied with a smile. "As long Grandma Azere is with me then any place is fine with me," she added. "If we can get out of this cave one day, do you want to come with me to the capital? We will get married and raised a family there. I will work in my grandfather''s business to sustain our livelihood. We can bring Grandma Azere to live with us. Then the two of you can cook delicious dishes and sell to our neighbors," Rhett suggested. Sabrina looked at him with amusement in her eyes, she raised a brow. "You mentioned of marrying me and yet you haven''t courted me yet!" she reminded him. Rhett scratches his head. "Um... what kind of courting do you want? Do you want me to give you beautiful flowers? You want me to give you the moon? Tell me what you want..." he said, smirking. Sabrina pouted. "Um... beauty... you know... I think we don''t need courting phase because as you can see... we hugged each other every night. We''re already intimate just like any other couple out there," Rhett explained. Sabrina rolled his eyes. "It''s not counted!" Rhett smiled. "Fine, I''ll court you starting today. But I don''t know where to start because as you can see... we''re already intimate..." he insisted. "Our hugging every night is not counted!" Sabrina repeated and left his side irritably, going back to the chamber to sleep. Rhett watched Sabrina''s back, rubbing his jaw in confusion, wondering why she left all of a sudden. He released a deep sigh. ''Ah, women!'' he muttered to himself. Meanwhile... Grandma Azere was relaxing on the trunk under the shade of the tree, a few meters away from her vegetable garden. She just finished harvesting green leafy vegetables for tonight''s dinner and currently enjoying the wonderful morning breeze. A few minutes later. A black mist materialized in front of Azere. She groaned and released a deep sigh. "Here she is again!" Olga appeared in front of Azere, she went to her side. "Enjoying the view, eh?" Azere sighed. "Why are you here?" "Just visiting the cave and you..." Olga replied and sat on the trunk facing her friend. "If you are here to taunt and insult me again then you can leave now!" Azere said, dismissing her. Olga breathed deeply. "Don''t worry, I''m not here for that..." "Then what are you here for?" Azere asked. "Nothing... I''m just wandering around, looking for Doreen, looking for someone to talk to. I just want to find anything that can excite me. I got bored easily. I miss living in our home again in Laswich Mountain. I miss our adventures. I miss everything..." Olga said, feeling nostalgic about the past. Azere heaved a sigh. She looked at her friend, her partner in crime in the past. A small smile curled on her lips. Silence engulfed them for a while as they were both transported in the glorious days of their past when everything was going well and they were young. In just a blink of an eye, they become old and have matured a lot. "How is Mother doing right now?" Azere asked. "She''s participating in the Supreme Witch Tournament that was currently held in the Holybel Summit," Olga replied. "Ah, I see..." Azere murmured. "By the way, I noticed that you''re in a good mood today. Why is that?" Olga looked at Azere. "Well... I''m just feeling bored right now and getting mad at you no longer give me the same satisfaction like it used to..." Azere smiled brightly. After ten years, Olga was finally mellowing down. She hoped her friend will finally sober up and stop pestering her. Hopefully, today is the start. Olga looked at her and spoke, "Ten more years to go and Mother will finally undo the curse, we can finally go back to where we used to be! Aren''t you excited?" she asked, beaming. "I''m excited of course!" Azere replied.. "But I''m no longer going back to the Laswich Mountain," she declared. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 28 - I Love You! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Olga''s eyes widened in shock. "But why?" Azere shrugged. "I want to travel and visit different places, that''s more exciting than being holed up in Laswich Mountain all my life studying spells and what not," she explained. Olga looked at Azere in a whole new light. Between the two there of them, Azere is the most studious and most devoted to learning new spells every day. She''s the most talented one compared to her and Doreen. "Mother won''t let you go, I''m sure of that!" she said. Azere sighed, she shouldn''t have told Olga about her plan. She wants to hit her head with the stick right now for revealing her plan. "Please, don''t tell Mother about what I have told you today," she requested. Olga smiled. "As of the moment there is no reason for me to tell Mother about your future plans. But I want to tell you this, I don''t think she will set you free. Just my 2 cents worth of opinion." Azere bit her lip. She owes Mother a lot. She needs to repay her kindness somehow but she already made up her mind, once the curse is gone, she will find a way to get Sabrina out of the cave and they will migrate to the town and live there. She looked at Olga. "Just don''t tell Mother about my plan," she pleaded. Olga shrugged. "Okay fine, as long you will tell me where you will stay in the town so that I can visit you once in a while. It will be our secret!" she said. Actually, she was happy that Azere is planning to leave and stay in the town. Which means, she''s the only apprentice of Mother! That would be nice! "Do you think the disturbance would come again tonight?" Azere asked, changing the topic. "Maybe, but I will be on patrol tonight. I want to catch anyone whoever is planning to create havoc in the cave," Olga replied. "Okay, I''ll join you tonight," Azere said. "That would be great!" Olga spoke. "By the way, where do you think Doreen hides now? I can''t find that bitch no matter how hard I try!" she said, her nostrils flaring in anger. Azere sighed and advised her friend, "Just stop finding her. Learn to forgive and forget what happened in the past so that you can attain peace of mind, just like me," she said. "No! I will never forgive that bitch! She has to pay dearly for what she had done to us! I will never forgive her till the day I die! Once I find her, I will tear her into a million pieces!" Olga declared vehemently. Azere was shaking her head, it''s so scary watching her friend, consumed with anger and revenge. Until now, she was still unable to comprehend why Doreen have done something so despicable that resulted in people''s lives turned upside down. She was also overwhelmed with rage before, but as years goes by, she learned to control her anger and just focus on the future. If one day, she will meet Doreen, she had no idea how she will react. Olga stood up. "I''m leaving..." she said. "Oh, still so early... why don''t you stay longer and have dinner with me, just like old times," Azere offered. Now that Olga is slowly turning back to her old self she feels relieved. She missed her old friend, her one and only partner in crime in the past. "Not now, some other time. See you tonight!" Olga said and vanished from the vegetable garden. Azere breathed deeply and picked up her basket filled with leafy vegetables, she proceeds towards the hut. ... Back in the cave. The couple was arranging the hay beneath the bed. "If I can leave the cave, I will make us a real bed made of wood," Rhett said. Sabrina looked at him and said, "If you can leave the cave, you will never come back again..." she stated. "You''re wrong, beauty. I will come back here because of you," he stated. Sabrina sighed. "Why would you not leave me if you already has the chance to leave the cave?" she asked. "Because my heart belongs to you. Wherever you are I will follow you. You and I will stay together, forever and ever!" Rhett said, smiling affectionately at her. Sabrina snorted. "Whatever..." "You still don''t believe me do you?" he asked. Sabrina sighed. "Honestly, it''s hard to believe your words," she admitted. "It''s okay. I won''t force you to believe me now. I know you don''t trust me yet, but I''m willing to prove to you no matter how long it takes that my love for you is real," he declared. Sabrina was stunned. Her eyes widened in shock after hearing him mention the word love. "W-what do you mean? Y-you love me?" she asked in disbelief, her heart was beating rapidly inside her rib cage. "Yes, I do. I love you!" he said loudly. His eyes flashing with raw affection for her. Their eyes met, glued to each other. They stayed that way frozen in time for a few minutes. Sabrina was stupefied. She swallowed the lump in her throat. All she can see in his eyes is pure love for her. Rhett opened his arms wide. "Be my woman, Sabrina. I''ll take care of you for the rest of our lives," he said thoughtfully. Sabrina took a deep breath, she''s not ready for this! Instead of rushing into his open arms, she left his side and went to the entrance of the cave in a hurry. Rhett was left alone in the chamber. Sighing, he continues making the bed. Sabrina must be surprised by his declaration of love, is it too early? But what is there to wait for? They lie on the same bed every night, she sleeps in his arms all night long, skin to skin. They''re like lovers. In his mind, Sabrina is already his woman, he was just trying to make everything clear for her today. But as always Sabrina is not ready yet to acknowledge whatever feelings she had for him. It''s gonna be a long wait... or maybe not? Rhett smiled and put the pillows and blanket back in the bed. Tonight he will have the chance to embrace Sabrina again and enjoy her warm all night long. That''s worth waiting for! He grinned excitedly. Hours went by. Late afternoon, at 5:30. Grandma Azere delivered the basket of food to the cave. The couple was not there in their usual spot. She placed the basket on the rock and was about to leave when Rhett appeared. "Thanks for the food, Grandma," he said. "Don''t mention it. How''s Sabrina today?" Azere inquired. "She''s looking beautiful as always," Rhett replied with a grin. Azere smiled. "As long you will never leave her side, I''m at peace with my self," she stated. "You have my word, Grandma. I''ll follow Sabrina everywhere. My heart belongs to her," Rhett spoke with utmost sincerity in his voice. Azere was relieved after hearing the wolf''s heartfelt confession. "Alright, I''ll take my leave now," she said and walked away. A few minutes later. Sabrina arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Where is Grandmother?" she asked. "She already went home. Let''s eat our dinner," Rhett said and grabbed the basket from the rock. The couple went back to the chamber. Unknown to them, a pair of eyes was looking intensely at the entrance of the cave. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 29 - My Love Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com The night finally arrived. It was a beautiful night, the stars are shining brightly in the sky. The couple stayed in the chamber. Meanwhile, outside the cave. Olga arrived first, she hides behind the trunk of the tree, watching the entrance of the cave closely. A few moments later, Azere arrived as well, wearing a black flowing hooded cloak, she looked around the area and detected her friend''s presence behind the trunk of the tree. Olga watched Azere coming her way. Azere finally reached Olga''s side, she asked. "Have you noticed anything yet?" Olga shook her head. "I just arrive here a few minutes ago. I didn''t see anything or anyone approaching the cave. We''re the only people here." "I see... so let''s just hide here for a while. Maybe something will come up later," Azere said and lowered herself to the ground. One hour passed. Two hours went by. Azere was already dozing off. Olga looked at her friend. "Hey, don''t sleep!" she said. Azere opened her eyes and looked at her. "Why? There''s already a disturbance in the cave?" "Not yet!" Olga replied. "Then wake me up if something comes up," Azere said and closed her eyes again. Olga sighed and looked at the entrance of the cave, getting impatient as minutes went by. Another hour passed. Still nothing... But the mosquitoes are getting busy, buzzing around her face and her feet! Olga got irritated by the mosquitos. She already wanted to go home! She nudged Azere''s arms. "Wake up, I''m getting bitten by mosquitoes and I hate it. I''m going home!" she said. Azere opened her eyes and looked at Olga. "Why are you going home? You see nothing in front of the cave?" she asked and glanced at the cave. "Yes. I think whoever or whatever that causes the disturbance the other night won''t come today. We''ve waited long enough already and yet nothing comes up. Let''s just do it some other time," Olga said, yawning successively. "Alright, let''s go home then. I''m sleepy as well," Azere agreed. The two women left the area and teleported back to their respective homes to retire for the night. A few minutes later, after the two women departed from the cave, the five flashing lights appeared again. They floated towards the entrance of the cave and tried to enter, but once again they were being repelled by the invisible barrier surrounding the cave. Just like with their first attempt, the same thing was happening tonight. They made another attempt, five times, yet they fail each time. Then suddenly... they vanished in front of the cave in the blink of an eye. Olga and Azere were back in the area after detecting the disturbance. The two women looked at each other. "What the hell is going on?" Olga asked aloud. "They''re gone again!" Azere said. Just when she was about to go to sleep the disturbance appeared again and yet when they arrived at the cave to find out what''s causing it, they didn''t see anyone. They came for nothing! "So frustrating!" Olga exclaimed, annoyed. Azere was fighting the urge to yawn again. "Ugh... I''m so sleepy. Let''s just try another night, maybe we''ll finally catch them," she suggested. "Okay, let''s go home!" Olga agreed. The two women disappeared from the area. Back in the cave. Inside the chamber. The couple was lying on the bed, Sabrina was staring at the ceiling, while Rhett was watching Sabrina. The light produced by the lamp cast shadows outside the chamber. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "Aren''t you getting tired looking at me all the time?" she asked. Rhett shook his head. "Not really. I love looking at your beautiful face every minute, every second," he replied. Sabrina looked into his eyes. "If we kiss each other, and my face turn ugly, would you still look at me?" Rhett smiled. "Of course! My love for you won''t change just because you suddenly turn ugly. I''m not that type of person who''s feelings change after their lovers face is no longer beautiful. Trust me... ugly or not, I will take care of you forever," he assured her. Sabrina smiled in amusement. "How romantic! You have such a sweet tongue. You are so good in using flowery words," she commented. Rhett sighed deeply, he was projecting a serious expression on his face when he spoke those words so that she will believe him. But she''s not taking him seriously. Sabrina heard his sigh. "Why are you sighing?" she asked. "You don''t believe my words, right? My confession of love, means nothing to you?" he answered her with questions of his own. Sabrina rolled her eyes. "Please stop doubting my words, beauty. You are the first woman that I like so much. I fall in love with you from the bottom of my heart and I meant it. You have no reason to doubt my words," he insisted. Sabrina smiled. "Alright, I believe you," she replied, just to silence him. "And how about you? Do you have feelings for me?" Rhett asked. Sabrina shrugged and pondered about his question for a few minutes. "I dunno yet. Don''t rush my feelings for you. It will grow in time if it''s meant to be," she said. "Okay, I''ll give you enough time to sort out your feelings for me," Rhett stated. They looked at each other for a few minutes before Sabrina tore her gaze away from his handsome face and fixed her eyes on the ceiling of the chamber. She was thinking about Rhet''s feelings for her. "Maybe, you just like me because I''m the only girl you see while being imprisoned here in the cave. But once you leave this cave and you see lots of beautiful women out there, you will forget about your feelings towards me," she said. Rhett shook his head. "Ah, that will never happen, my love. My heart only belongs to you. I will spend my whole life loving you. I will never make you cry," he spoke the words with absolute sincerity in his voice. Sabrina smiled. "You''re good with sweet and flattery words. Where did you learn that?" she asked curiously. "Things like this doesn''t need to be learn, it comes within. I feel them in my heart that''s why I can tell you those words quite easilly," Rhett said. "Pfft! Whatever!" Sabrina said. Although she still has some doubts about his intention towards her, she was also aware that Rhett grew up in solitude inside the cave, therefore, he also has no experience with other women other than her. Hours went by. Midnight comes. Rhett didn''t wait for Sabrina to shiver in the freezing temperature. He immediately covered their bodies with the blanket and enveloped her in his sweet embrace. "Feeling better?" he asked. "Yup! Thank you," Sabrina replied in a grateful voice. "No need to thank me. It''s my pleasure to protect you from harm," he said. The temperature dropped and plunged the cave into freezing cold. Rhett was loving it because he can enjoy Sabrina''s intoxicating warmth all night long. He pressed his body on his softness. "I can''t breath..." Sabrina complained. "Oops... I''m sorry," he said and allowed a few inches of distance between their bodies. He buried his face on her neck as she gave him her back. He loves inhaling her intoxicating womanly scent and got carried away, he began nuzzling her neck. Sabrina froze when she felt his lips kissing her neck. She can feel Rhett''s breath fanning her face. Rhett''s looked into Sabrina''s eyes, his black orbs were flashing with raw lust and passion. "Let''s kiss..." he whispered. "Kiss me and I''ll slap your face hard, so hard that, you will forget my name!" Sabrina said fiercely. Stunned, Rhett looked at Sabrina for a few seconds, then he burst into loud laughter, amused by her threat. "My love... calm down. Relax... don''t be angry anymore. I won''t force you, promise. That''s why I ask your permission first, since you say no, then I''ll respect your decision," he said and pinched her nose playfully. Sabrina pouted. "Don''t be angry anymore. Let''s go to sleep. Good night, my love," Rhett said softly. He planted a gentle kiss on her forehead and closed his eyes. Sabrina shut her eyes as well. The couple sleeps peacefully throughout the night, blissfully entangled in each other''s arms. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 30 - Mysterious Lights You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com The following day. Rhett woke up first. He was staring at Sabrina''s face, she''s still asleep, snoring softly in his arms. He smiled happily as he watched her chest rise and fall. Sabrina is like a ray of sunshine, lighting up his dark days in the cave. He''s very much happy with the way things are going on between them. The kiss can happen later, next month, or even next year, it doesn''t matter at all. Her beautiful company is more than enough for him. Eventually, the intimacy part will come sooner or later once her feelings for him grow stronger every day, and the wait will be worth it! He closed his eyes, loving the feel of her soft body. Her womanly curves make him crazy and awakened his lust every night but he was also careful not to lose control of his desire. He doesn''t want Sabrina to get mad at him again fearing they will go back to zero, that would be a frustrating scenario for him. He likes their current situation, she''s starting to trust him and see his worth. She''s asking him questions now, it''s a good sign that she''s trying to get to know him and understand him better. They engaged in memorable conversations every now and then. Sabrina''s attitude nowadays is so much better compared to her aloof nature in the past. Hopefully, one day, she will fully accept him as her man. If that happens! That would be his happiest day ever! A few minutes later. Sabrina''s eyelids fluttered and her eyes opened, she looked at him and rubbed her eyes. "Good morning, sleeping beauty!" Rhett greeted his ladylove merrily. Sabrina smiled, stretched her body, and sit upright. She left the bed. "I''m going to the toilet!" she said. "Okay, let''s go together," Rhett said. The couple left the chamber and proceed to do their destination. After they finished in the toilet, they returned to the chamber and made up their bed. Sabrina sat on the edged of the bed and starts brushing her hair. "Let me..." Rhett grabbed the comb and began brushing her long wavy hair. Sabrina enjoyed the way he brush her hair, she finds his actions so nice and soothing! A few minutes later. "Okay, that''s enough," she said. Rhett handed the comb back to her. "Let me brush your hair too!" Sabrina offered. "Sure!" Rhett grinned happily. Sabrina began brushing his hair. "How do yo keep your messy hair same length all the time?" she asked. "Grandma Azere give me a scissor on my first year here, because my hair grow so fast and I looked like a hermit way back then," Rhett replied with a grin. "Nice! Where is the scissor?" Sabrina asked. "Why?" "Let''s trim your hair a bit," she suggested. "No, you can''t cut my hair! Don''t you find my hair sexy?" he asked. Sabrina smiled. "Sexy as hell!" she spoke. He looked at her and saw the twinkle in her eyes. "Are you going to cut my hair short? Do you really want it so bad?" he asked. "You know, my hair is my only prized possession right now, I won''t have it cut short, but if you want then... go ahead. I''ll give you what you want..." he said. He left the bed and retrieved the scissor from his bag and gave it to her. "Just trim it, don''t cut too short!" he reminded her. "Great! Don''t worry, I''ll just trim it," Sabrina assured him. She initially wanted to test him if he will get mad at her for cutting his hair short, as in really short. But her mind changed quickly the moment he handed the scissor to her. He trusted her and somehow she can''t bring herself to destroy that trust. She began cutting his hair. "I''m only going to cut one inch," she spoke, assuring him. Rhett smiled. "I trust you," he said. A few minutes later, Sabrina was done trimming his hair. "I''m done..." she said and handed him the mirror. Through the years, she and Grandma cut each other''s hair all the time. Rhett looked at his hair in the mirror, he was surprised that she didn''t cut much. He was half expecting that she will cut all his hair out of revenge. But she didn''t, he felt relieved. Sabrina retrieved a rubber band from her bag and styled his hair in a ponytail. She did the same to her hair. She left the bed. "Let''s go to the entrance and wait for Grandma!" she said and left the chamber. Rhett followed his energetic ladylove, like a moth to a flame. He arrived at the entrance and lowered himself beside Sabrina, they''re so close to each other. "Grandma isn''t here yet," Sabrina said. "I think she''s already on the way, " Rhet said and planted a kiss on her shoulder. Sabrina looked at him. "You''re so touchy feely," she commented dryly. Rhett grinned. "I know deep inside you like it," he teased her with a wink. Sabrina''s eyes widened in outrage. "You... you...!" Rhett quickly tickled her side to subdue her anger. Sabrina doubled over, laughing hard. He tickled her on the part of her body where he can easily make her laugh. She fought back and tickled his sides as well. They ended up laughing together. Their laughter vibrated in the entrance of the cave and echoed outside. That was the moment when Grandma Azere arrived at the cave and saw the couple laughing together. A smile escaped her lips. ''Aww... these two people are really meant for each other,'' she thought to herself. Sabrina saw her benefactor and waved. "Grandma!" she said. Rhett looked at the old woman and smiled. "Good morning, Grandma!" "Good morning, kids!" Azere replied cheerfully. "I brought your breakfast!" "What''s for breakfast, Grandma?" asked Sabrina. "Scrambled egg with lots of tomatoes and onions, then spinach stew with bits and pieces of chicken meat and mushroom. And of course, rice!" Azere replied. She placed the basket on the flat surface of the rock. "Yummy!" Sabrina clapped her hands. Azere looked at the couple. "Kids, have you seen anything approaching the cave lately? Aside from those gray wolves?" Rhett raised a brow. "What do you mean, Grandma?" "It''s been two nights already that I have sensed a disturbance around here. As if something or someone is trying to enter the cave," Azere answered. "Oh..." Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "Grandma... does it mean that Rhett and I are in danger?" she asked. "I dunno. But it''s best to stay alert and be careful," Azere responded. She looked at Rhett. "Don''t ever leave Sabrina alone. I know that you are capable in protecting your self, but she is vulnerable and weak," she said. "I know, Grandma. Don''t worry, I''ll protect Sabrina with my life," Rhett assured her. "Good! I''m counting on you to keep Sabrina safe," Azere said. "Of course, Sabrina''s safety first before myself!" Rhett replied. Azere smiled, liking Rhett''s dedication and devotion towards Sabrina. "Grandma, regarding your question... we don''t see anything out of ordinary outside the cave lately," Rhett replied. "Except for the flashing lights I saw in the woods!" Sabrina interjected. Rhett finally remembered. "Ah, that... just flashing lights... nothing new about it," he said. Azere''s brows knitted together and asked, "What lights? Do you mean you have seen those lights all the time?" she asked. "Yeah... they come and go and I thought they''re just creatures here in the forest so I didn''t pay attention to them. Sometimes they would appear at day time, afternoon, morning or evening. They floated in the air, above the trees, around and in front of the cave. I think they''re giant fireflies," Rhett explained. Azere was more than intrigued. "But why I didn''t see those giant lights you mentioned before?" "Me too, it''s my first times seeing those type of flashing lights," Sabrina agreed with Grandma''s statement. "Maybe the lights only wants to show themselves to me, but lately, Sabrina saw the lights too," Rhett said. A deep frown appeared on Azere''s forehead. She was already thinking of informing Olga about the mysterious flashing lights. "Alright, I''m leaving now kids. See you later during lunch time," she said and walked away. Rhett grabbed the basket and looked at his ladylove. "Let''s have our breakfast!" he said. "Okay," Sabrina replied. The couple retreated to the chamber, eating their breakfast with gusto while occasionally talking to each other. Their morning went well. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 31 - Brown Book Best novel online free at novelhall.com It was near lunchtime. Azere was busy cooking dishes for lunch when Olga arrived in the hut. She didn''t bother knocking, she entered through the open door. The smell of delicious dishes floated in the air. She went to the tiny kitchen. "Hmm, smell so yummy! What are you cooking?" she inquired. "Just meat stew with potato and carrots," Azere replied. "Will you stay for lunch?" she asked. "Sure! I can''t wait to taste your delicious dishes again," Olga replied. "Have you been to the cave early in the morning?" she asked. "Yeah, I''m done with my responsibilities there," Azere replied. "I also found out that the couple saw flashing lights hovering around the cave and in the forest. Rhett told me that he saw the lights all the time and he didn''t pay any attention to it, thinking they''re just harmless creatures in the forest. The lights looks like giant fireflies..." Olga''s brows knitted together. "Hmm... flashing lights... I never saw one. Have you?" Azere shook her head. "Never seen one too, especially giant fireflies roaming around this forest," she said. "C-could they be the ones trying to enter the cave causing the disturbance?" asked Olga. "Maybe yes and maybe not..." Azere replied. "Only Rhett and Sabrina can see them, but we can''t? Does it mean that they''re intentionally hiding from us but not from the couple? What is their purpose then?" Olga asked curiously, feeling suspicious about the mysterious lights. "The more I wanted to see these lights with my eyes!" she declared. Azere was also thinking the same thing. "Whether they''re ordinary lights or not, we should catch them and find what they''re up to!" "Looks like we''re going to be busy every night then?" Olga said. "Well, we can take turn. You can patrol around the cave tonight and I will do the same thing tomorrow night. This way, we can have some rest in between..." Azere suggested. "Good idea! I will patrol the cave tonight," Olga volunteered. "Okay," Azere said. A few minutes later, the women began eating their lunch. After eating, Olga stood up. "I have to leave and check my poultry. Thanks for the delicious lunch. It''s nice eating with you again. I always eat alone in my hut, I forgot the feeling that it''s nice to eat with other people, rather than eat alone," she said. Azere smiled. "You can always come back here and eat meals with me anytime you want. You''re always welcome in my home," she offered. Olga smiled brightly. Teary-eyed, she hugged her friend for the first time after a long time. She had almost forgotten how nice it is to have a friend that she can talk to and eat meals together. Azere rubbed her friend''s back. Her eyes were swarmed with tears of happiness. The women cried in each other''s arms for a few minutes, letting go of the painful past that separated them. All the anger, pain, and sadness were washed away by the bucket of tears that they''ve shed right now. Finally, they''re free from their painful past! After a few minutes of crying, they smiled at each other. "Today is a new beginning for us!" Azere said. Olga nodded her head. "Yeah... if Mother returns from the tournament, I will beg her to undo the curse and release us from her punishment. It''s been ten years already, it''s about time she will forgive us for something that we didn''t do!" she said, a glimmer of annoyance was flashing in her eyes. "And what if she will not agree to your begging? What will you do?" Azere asked. She doesn''t like seeing the mischief in her friend''s eyes. "I will steal the brown book of spells from her room! I''m sure the spell is there on how to undo the curse that she had cast upon us," Olga said. A fierce determination reflected in her eyes. Azere sighed and shook his head. "No, you can''t do that! Mother will get mad at you! We''ll just wait for the time that she will remove the curse on her own accord. It''s much safer that way," she said, hoping her friend will listen to her advice. "I''m sure the spell that can free the prisoners in the cave can also be found in the brown book! That''s why we have to get it! So that you don''t have to keep delivering food there every day!" Olga insisted. Azere released a deep sigh. "Olga, listen to me. Mother is very strict! Don''t force her to add another punishment on you again!" she said, feeling apprehensive for her friend''s well-being. Olga took a deep breath. "Alright, just forget everything I told you today," she relented. "I''ll take my leave now..." she said and vanished from the hut. Azere heaved a sigh, she still has some words to say to her friend but Olga disappeared already. She shifted her attention to the basket on the table and began putting the dishes onto it. She still has to bring the food to the cave. A few moments later, Azere left the hut. She walked on the path leading to the cave. The sky was darkening, it looks like it''s going to rain anytime this afternoon or in the evening. She walked faster, she needs to return to the hut before the rainfall because she didn''t bring her umbrella with her. But anyway, she can always teleport, she smiled feeling silly. Who needs an umbrella? After a few minutes of walking, she finally reached the entrance of the cave. The couple was talking to each other when she arrived. "Hello Grandma!" Sabrina conveyed her greetings. "Hi kids, time for lunch!" Grandma said and placed the basket on top of the rock. "Thank you, Grandma," Rhett said. "It''s going to rain anytime soon, I need to go back to the hut," Azere said. "Enjoy your lunch..." she said, then walked away. Rhett grabbed the basket and looked at Sabrina. "Let''s go back to the chamber and eat lunch," he said. Sabrina scratched her head. "I was about to suggest to Grandma that I should be the one cooking our food from now on. But we still need firewood and ingredients for cooking though," she said. "Just talk to Grandma about it tomorrow," Rhett said. "Okay," Sabrina agreed. The couple went back to the chamber and ate their lunch. While eating, Sabrina looked at Rhett. She recalled that Grandma told her once that wolves have their Luna, the perfect woman for them. But she''s having doubts if she''s Rhett''s Luna. She cleared her throat. "What happened if you meet your Luna? You will forget me? You will abandon me?" she asked him point-blank. Rhett stopped eating and looked at her. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 32 - Happy? "Why you can''t give me an answer?" Sabrina asked, peering deeply into his eyes. Rhett smiled. "Wait a bit, I''m still swallowing the rest of the food in my throat," he said. "Take your time then..." she spoke. After a while, Rhett looked at her, he wore a serious expression on his face. "As for your question, that''s irrelevant. You''re my Luna, isn''t that obvious already?" Sabrina smiled after hearing his statement, satisfied with his answer. Rhett was amused after noticing the smile on Sabrina''s lips. "Are you satisfied with my answer, beauty?" he asked. Sabrina rolled her eyes and kept smiling. "I know you do!" he said and pinched her nose affectionately. Sabrina resumed eating the food on her plate, ignoring his teasing. The truth is... she feels good and warm inside because Rhett never fails to shower her with love and affection. She feels special and very much loved by him. "I love you!" Rhett said tenderly and planted a kiss on her head. Sabrina looked at him and giggled. "Eat your food!" she said. "Yes, my love!" Rhett replied with a smile. The smile on Sabrina''s face lingers, even after they went to the stream to wash the dishes. They stayed in the chamber, feeling contented just by staring at each other''s faces. Rhett spoke, "In my heart there''s only one Luna that i''m going to love for the rest of my life and it''s you! You should never doubt my love and good intention towards you," he said in a serious tone. Sabrina smiled. "I know, I believe you now," she said. Rhett''s eyes widened in surprise and happiness. "Really-? Which means you already accepted my love in your heart? You also have feelings for me?" "Yes!" Sabrina replied breathlessly, wearing a bright smile on her face. "Fantastic! You''re mine, finally!" Rhett gushes in elation. He hugged her tightly, floating in cloud 9. Sabrina giggled. "Um... I can''t breath..." she protested softly, her face was pressed hard on his chest. "Oops, sorry, my love. Due to extreme happiness I hug you tightly," he apologized. He planted a loving kiss on her forehead. He was overwhelmed with joy. "Are you happy?" Sabrina asked, eyeing his face intensely. "Yes, absolutely!" Rhett replied in a jubilant mood. Sabrina smiled, she loves gazing at his happy countenance. He''s not hard to love at all. It''s easy to fall in love with him because he is a very romantic guy, affectionate, and very vocal in showing his love to her. Even in small and simple ways, he always expressed his love to her and she appreciated it very much. Rhett is such a wonderful guy. She was falling hard for him every day. Waking up every morning in his arms is pure heaven. She can no longer hide her feelings for him. "Thank you for making me so happy today!" Rhett said and showered kisses on her cheeks, demonstrating his overflowing love for her. Sabrina was giggling, loving his wonderful kisses that feels like little butterflies fluttering in her stomach, making every cell of her body come alive. The chamber was a sole witness to the couple''s lovey-dovey moments. ... Hours went by. At 4:00 in the afternoon. Olga appeared outside Azere''s hut, carrying a small basket in her hand. Azere was currently sewing the tear on her clothing. She looked at her friend and smiled, her gaze landed on the basket. "What''s in the basket?" she inquired. "I went to the stream and catches a lot of shrimp. I decided to bring it here so that you can create delicious dishes out of them," Olga replied and handed the basket to her. Azere accepted the basket and looked at the shrimps. "Wow, they''re big!" she exclaimed appreciatively. "They weight more than two kilos!" she added. "What dishes you will make out of them?" Olga asked. "Of course, I''ll cook them in two recipes, which happened to be our favorites. One is in soy sauce and garlic. Then I''ll also make a tamarind shrimp soup with bok choy, tomatoes and onions," Azere replied. "Yummy! I can''t wait to taste the delicious tamarind shrimp soup!" Olga said, already salivating. "Okay, I''m going now to the kitchen to prepare the ingredients," Azere said. "Why don''t you give me a hand? Let''s prepare and cook the dishes together just like old times," she suggested. "Sure! I would love to!" Olga replied, wearing a bright enthusiasm on her face. The two women went to the kitchen and prepared the dishes. One hour later. They ate dinner together, after they finished cooking. Half an hour later, their stomach was full. "That was delicious!" Olga said, caressing her full tummy. Azere smiled. "You''re always welcome to bring some of your chicken here so that we can roast them," she joked. "Sure! I''ll bring two chicken here tomorrow afternoon. Let''s have roasted chicken for dinner!" Olga replied enthusiastically. Azere beamed. "Sure!" "Alright, I''m going back now to my place to take care of something. See you tomorrow!" Olga said and vanished from the hut. Azere gathered the dirty plates and bowls and washed them in the sink. Then afterward, she put the rest of the dishes into the basket to bring them to the cave. ... Evening comes. The rain falls and continues pouring heavily through the night. Olga left her hut, wearing her black raincoat, and teleported into the cave. She went to the same spot and hides behind the trunk of the tree. It''s a good thing that the tree has wide leaves, enough to protect her from the pouring rain. She kept her eyes glued to the entrance of the cave, maybe this time she will finally discover the ones responsible for the disturbance. The rain continues pouring in torrents, creating puddles on the ground. Hours went by. The rain shows no signs of abating. The heavy rain was mixed with occasional lightning and thunderstorm bombarding the sky in a few minutes intervals. Olga was already shivering in the cold. Three hours later, she can no longer bear the coldness of the night. Since she saw nothing or anyone causing a disturbance at the entrance of the cave, she decided to leave and just go home, get rid of her wet clothing, and rest for the night. She vanished from the trunk of the tree a few seconds later. ... Inside the cave. It''s already fifteen minutes after midnight. The freezing temperature began circulating the cave. The couple was cuddling happily in the bed like honeymooners. Feeling aroused, Rhett''s body was already on fire while embracing Sabrina''s soft body. "My love, you''re so delicious... I want to eat you alive," he joked. Sabrina giggled. "I''m not delicious to eat," she responded in amusement. "Yes, you are..." he whispered and nuzzled her neck for a few seconds and then licked her earlobes. Sabrina giggled in delight. The fire of desire stirred Rhett''s groin, lust spreading rapidly in every fiber of his being. He pressed his body on Sabrina''s softness, burying her deeper into the bed. "I love you so much," he whispered in her ear wanting to claim her mouth for a searing kiss. Wanting to give in to the heated desire building up intensely in the center of his legs, he''s desperately wanting to consummate their love tonight. "I''m going to kiss your lips now..." he said in a whisper, he can no longer hold back the raging desire consuming his entire being. Sabrina froze. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 33 - Who Is She? You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com "I''m sorry, I"m not ready yet," Sabrina told him apologetically. Rhett looked at her face for a few seconds and smiled. "It''s okay, I won''t force you to give me the kiss tonight. I know you''re not ready yet," he said. "Are you upset?" she asked, peering into his eyes. Rhett shook his head and looked at her in the eyes tenderly. "No, I''m not..." he answered and planted a kiss on her temple, assuring her that he''s perfectly fine. "Thanks for respecting my rights," Sabrina said. Rhett hugged her lovingly. "Let''s just sleep and dream of each other tonight," he said. "I love you!" he added. "I love you too!" Sabrina replied and buried her face in his chiseled chest, inhaling his intoxicating masculine scent. "Good night, my love," he whispered and kissed her cheeks. "Good night," Sabrina replied and shut her eyes to sleep. Half an hour later, the couple drifted into a deep slumber, enclosed in the sweet embrace of each other. Outside the cave. One hour after midnight. The rain was still pouring hard from the dark sky. Suddenly... there was movement behind the maple tree a few meters away from the cave, then a few seconds later... A woman stepped out from the shadow, shivering in the coldness of the night, her clothes soaked in rainwater. She walked slowly towards the entrance of the cave. When she finally arrived in front of the cave... she stood on the ground, staring intensely at the entrance of the cave for a few minutes. She closed her eyes, her mouth was moving rapidly as if reciting a prayer. A few minutes later, she opened her eyes and stared at the entrance of the cave, a glimmer shone brightly in her eyes that lasted for a few seconds, then it''s gone. She advances forward and entered the cave effortlessly. A triumphant smile appeared on the woman''s face after entering the cave successfully. She looked at the ground, then lowered herself on the area beneath her feet, she had finally chosen the perfect spot to sleep for the night. She lie down on the ground and sleep in a fetal position, a jubilant smile curled up on her lips. Back in the chamber, the couple was sleeping soundly, completely unaware that they have a visitor inside the cave. Outside, the rain finally stopped falling. The entire forest was plunged in thick silence and pitch darkness. The latest occupants of the cave finally arrived! ... The next day. Rhett woke up first, staring at his ladylove''s beautiful face. He caressed her arms lovingly. He watched as her eyelids fluttered and her eyes opened. "Good morning!" he greeted her with his charming smile. Sabrina smiled brightly. "Good morning!" she replied with her sweetest smile. Rhett was exalted. He hoped their future will always be like this, sleeping gloriously in each other ''s arms at night and waking up full of bliss in the morning, as they stared at each other''s eyes overflowing with love for each other. Sabrina got up from the bed, Rhett accompanied her to the toilet. A few minutes later. They left the toilet, went back to the chamber, and made up their bed. Then they proceed to the entrance of the cave to wait for Grandma''s arrival. But they were in for a big surprise! When they arrived at the entrance of the cave, they saw a beautiful brown-haired woman lying on the ground, wearing a white flowing dress, she''s sleeping in a fetal position. The couple looked at each other in shock. "W-who is this woman?" Sabrina asked aloud. Rhett stared at the woman''s pretty face. "I don''t know her..." he said, shaking his head. "Me too... how she got here? I mean... why he entered this cursed cave?" Sabrina asked. Rhett looked at his lady love. " If she can enter freely then the cave must have allowed her to come inside somehow, but I don''t think she can leave this cave freely. Just like you, she might die if she will attempt to leave the cave," he said. Sabrina examined the woman''s face closely. "I will wake her up and let''s interrogate why she come here." She was about to lower herself on the ground but the woman''s eyelids fluttered and her eyes open wide. Sabrina returned to Rhett''s side. The woman sit upright, startled, and looked at the two strangers standing in front of her. "Miss... who are you? And why did you enter this cursed cave?" Sabrina asked. The beautiful stranger stood up. "I''m sorry to barge in to your place. It was raining hard and I got lost in the forest. I can''t find my way home due to the darkness and heavy rain. So, I decided to enter the cave to take a shelter. I have to rest for a while and wait for the rain to stop. Then I feel sleepy and finally decided to sleep on the ground and waited for the morning to come so that I can finally go home safely," she explained, staring intensely at the guy beside the woman. Sabrina addressed the woman. "Well, it''s morning already, you can leave now," she said. "Okay, I''ll take my leave now," the woman said and looked at Rhett one last time before she stepped outside the cave and walked away. The couple observed the stranger walking away. But the woman wasn''t able to go far because she was already clutching her chest, she''s experiencing difficulty in breathing. Then she slowly crumbled into the ground. "Oh, my! She has the same reaction just like me when I left the cave! Rhett, go quick! Save her!" Sabrina exclaimed. Rhett moved in lightning speed and stepped outside, he lifted the woman''s body and carried her back inside the cave. He put the unconscious woman''s body on the ground as he struggled with his breathing. Sabrina went to Rhett''s side and rubbed his chest. "Breathe slowly and relax..." she said soothingly. Slowly, Rhett''s breathing returned to normal and the woman was also breathing normally. The woman sat upright. "W-what happened to me?" she asked in confusion. "Why, I have difficulty breathing earlier? I feel like I''m dying! What''s going on?" Sabrina looked at the woman. "Because this cave is cursed. Anyone can enter this cave but no one can leave!" she answered. The woman''s eyes widened in shock. "No, this can''t be!" She stood up and was ready to leave again but Sabrina grabbed her arms and prevented her from leaving the cave, fearing that she will die outside. "You want to die?" she asked. The woman''s eyes shimmered in tears and hopelessness. "What I''m gonna do now? I want to go home!" she said desperately. Outside the cave. Grandma Azere was approaching the cave, carrying the basket in her hand. When she arrived at the cave, her eyes widened in shock. She was deeply surprised and startled after seeing another woman in the cave together with Rhett and Sabrina. Her brows knitted together in confusion.. She scrutinized the woman''s face closely. She shifted her attention to the couple and asked, "Who is she?" Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 34 - Absurd! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Sabrina looked at Grandma Azere and explained, "She told us that due to the heavy rain last night, she got lost in the forest and took shelter here in the cave." Grandma Azere''s brows knitted together. "Really-?" "Hello Grandma!" the woman greeted her. "Who are you? Where you come from and what is your name?" Grandma Azere began her interrogation. The woman starts crying. "My name is Amara. I live far away from here in the Loodella Village. I escaped from my captor. They abducted me and going to sell me in the slave market. I arrived here in the forest while the rain is pouring hard from the sky. I finally found this cave and took shelter," she explained between sobs. Grandma Azere studied Amara''s clothing. Her white dress was indeed dirty and muddy due to the rain last night. "Then leave the cave now. I will help you go back to your village," she said. Sabrina looked at Grandma. "She can''t leave the cave. She can''t breath outside the moment she leave the cave. Just like what happened to me in the past..." Grandma Azere''s brows knitted together. "What do you mean?" "Amara tried leaving the cave awhile ago but she crumbled in the ground, suffering with difficulty in breathing. Rhett has to leave the cave fast and bring her back here. Then her breathing returns to normal," Sabrina elaborated further. Sighing, Grandma Azere studied Amara''s face. It''s hard to tell if she was telling the truth or not. But since Amara is already inside the cave, she must increase the food that she had to bring to the cave. Once Mother returns from the tournament, this stranger can leave the cave, that if she allows it. Azere addressed Sabrina and Rhett. "Guys, you have to take care of Amara from now on. We''ll wait until the witch will return here and I''ll ask her to spare your life girls. No other choice for now. The three of you must live together in harmony in the cave. Be kind to Amara, since she''s the newcomer. Teach her everything she needs to know about the cave. Sabrina you have to let Amara borrow some of your clothes," she said. "Yes, Grandma," Sabrina replied. "I will go now. Divide the food well between the three of you. I only bring food enough for two person because I didn''t expect that we have a newcomer in the cave. I will bring more food later at noon," Grandma Azere said and walked away from the cave. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "I''ll bring Amara to the chamber so that I can give her some of my clothes and she can wash up in the stream before we will eat breakfast," she said. "Okay, I''ll escort you to the stream," Rhett responded and grabbed the basket. They left the entrance of the cave, went to the chamber to get some clothes, and proceed to the stream. Rhett stood near the rock, scanning the area for any signs of snake, while the girls are doing their thing in the stream. A few minutes later. Amara already changed into clean clothe and they went back to the chamber. Sabrina divided the food into three portions. "Let''s eat!" she said and handed the plate to the shy woman. "Thank you!" Amara said. "Don''t mention it," Sabrina replied and handed the plate to Rhett. She sat on the bed beside him. The couple began eating while occasionally gazing tenderly at each other. Amara glanced at the lovey-dovey couple several times while munching on her food. After they finished eating. "I''ll washed the plates," Amara volunteered. "Let''s wash the dirty dishes together," Sabrina said with a smile. Amara nods her head and replies, "Okay..." The women went back to the stream and washed the dishes while Rhett stood on guard. After they finished in the stream, they returned to the chamber. Rhett talked to Sabrina. "My love, I''m going to the entrance of the cave..." he said. "Okay, I''ll talk to Amara and give her more info about this cave," Sabrina replied. "Don''t go to the stream and the toilet without me!" Rhett reminded her. "I know," Sabrina responded. Rhett leaned down and planted a kiss on Sabrina''s head and left the chamber. Sabrina giggled, loving Rhett''s display of affection. Amara saw the sweet interaction between the couple. Curious, she asked, "Are you husband and wife?" Sabrina shook her head and replied, "No. We''re still at the early stage of our relationship. We met here in the cave. It''s a long story..." "Ah, I see... I thought you guys are married already. You looked so sweet together and your boyfriend''s name is-?" Amara asked. "Oh my... we forgot to introduce to each other! My name is Sabrina and my boyfriend''s name is Rhett. And the old woman you saw outside the cave is Grandma Azere. She''s the one who bring us food here everyday because my boyfriend and I can''t leave the cave," Sabrina said. "Oh, really? So, it''s true that this cave is cursed!?" Amara said. "Yeah, you experienced it yourself earlier when you try to leave the cave, you nearly died, that is why you have to return to the cave to breath normally again," Sabrina elaborated further. "But why this cave is cursed?" Amara asked in bewilderment. "It''s a long story. You don''t have to know the rest. Once the witch returns, she might set you free. So, just wait for her return so that you can finally leave this cave," Sabrina said. "Who is this witch that you are talking about?" Amara asked. "She is the witch who cursed my boyfriend and this cave," Sabrina replied. Amara was shaking her head. "Honestly, I find everything that you told me today very confusing. The mystery of this cave blows my mind away," she commented. Sabrina sighed. "Alright, I''ll tell you a little bit of the story. When Rhett was still a young boy, he wandered in the forest and took some fruits that was planted by a powerful witch. The frut bearing tree was guarded by Grandma Azere. Rhett had eaten some of the fruit and the witch got angry and imprisoned Rhett here in the cave as punishment. If he tries leaving the cave, he will die just like you and me. Only the witch who cast the curse can free us from here," she said. She didn''t inform Amara about the kiss, she thought it''s no longer necessary to tell her about it. Amara was silent for a moment, analyzing everything she heard from Sabrina. "Do you believe in witches and magic?" Sabrina asked. Amara nods her head. "I do..." she replied. "Good. I won''t have a hard time convincing you - that what''s happening in this cave is due to that witch who imprisoned Rhett in this cave for ten years," Sabrina said. Amara raised a brow and asked, "Just because of the fruit.. the innocent kid was cursed by the witch? Don''t you find it a little bit weird or absurd? I think there''s a more bigger reason for the curse. Anyways, it''s no longer my concern. Thanks anyway for telling me about these things, it saves me from going crazy, wondering about the reason why I''m going to be stuck here for a long time," she said. Sabrina released a deep sigh. Amara looked at her and asked, "Why you''re sighing?" "Nothing," Sabrina responded by shaking her head. She rose to her feet. "Will you be okay here, alone? I''m going to talk to my boyfriend," she said. "Go ahead..." Amara replied. "Just don''t go to the stream or the toilet on your own. If the call of nature arises, don''t hesitate to inform us right away so that Rhett can escort us there," Sabrina said. "Why I can''t go to the stream and the toilet on my own?" Amara asked. "Because this cave is dangerous. Snakes and scorpions can appear anytime and fatally harm you," Sabrina replied. "Ah, okay... I''ll keep that in mine. By the way, thank you so much for your help and for being kind to me," Amara said in a grateful tone. "Don''t mention it," Sabrina responded with a smile and left the chamber. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 35 - Harem? You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Rhett and Sabrina were talking about Amara at the entrance of the cave. "Can we trust her?" asked Rhett. Sabrina shrugged. "I dunno. The only thing I know is that if we kick her out of the cave, she will die outside and my conscience can''t bear that. So... we have to be cordial in dealing with her. Besides... I think she''s harmless," she observed. Rhett nods his head. "You got a point. Since we can''t kick her out of the cave, therefore let''s just treat her nicely," he agreed and draped his arm around her lovingly. A moment later. Sabrina was engrossed in deep thoughts. "What are you thinking, my love?" Rhett asked looking deeply into her expressive eyes. "I''m thinking about tonight... what our arrangement will be?" she asked. Rhett asked, "What do you mean?" "Tonight, when the temperature inside the cave turns cold. Where Amara will sleep? In the same bed with us?" Sabrina asked. "Oh... that... I haven''t think about that situation yet," Rhett said, confused. "That''s what I''m saying. Can we let Amara sleep on the ground alone? She will die due to the freezing temperature tonight. The safest place for her to be is to sleep beside us in the bed. That''s the only way she can survive the night," she stated. A deep frown appeared on Rhett''s face. "You''re right... but it doesn''t sit well with me. How am I going to sleep with two women in the same bed?" Rhett said, finding the whole situation absurd. "She will sleep beside me on the bed. But this time you can no longer hug me because we already have another person joining us in the bed," Sabrina said. "That''s means we can no longer do hanky-panky during the night?" Rhett asked. A expression of disdain appeared on his face. The thoughts of not able to hug and kiss his girlfriend upsets him deeply. Sabrina sighed. "Yeah... we''re going to be celibate for a long time," she joked. Rhett''s face turn sour, feeling upset. "No, that can''t be! I''m looking forward to kissing and hugging you every night and now this-!?" he said in a frustrated manner. Sabrina bit her lower lip. "Me too... I don''t like our set up. But what can we do?" she said in a disgruntled voice. "Let me think of a better idea on how to fix our situation. Our chamber is for the two of us only, outsider is not allowed!" Rhett declared. "Is there any other chamber inside the cave? Where Amara can sleep without getting frozen? A place that she can temporarily stay and sleep without bothering us?" Sabrina inquired. "Ah, I think there is a place for her. In the next chamber, a few meters away from the one we''re occupying right now. I''ll see what can I do to turn it into a habitable room for her, so that she can also have a privacy of her own," Rhett replied. "Good! Let me see it," Sabrina stood up. Rhett rose to his feet. Suddenly... "HELPPPPPPPPPPPP!" "HELPPPPPPPPPPPP!" "HELPPPPPPPPPPPP!" A scream can be heard inside the cave. The couple looked at each other. "It''s Amara''s voice!" Sabrina said. "What happened to that woman!?" Rhett asked in bewilderment. "Le''s find out!" Sabrina said. The couple rushed to the chamber, when they arrived there... it''s empty! "Where is Amara?" Sabrina asked. "HELPPPPPPPP!" Amara shouted again. The couple went to the next chamber where Amara''s voice originated. When they arrived at the vacant chamber, they saw Amara on the ground, clutching her feet. Beside her are two dead scorpions, from the looks of it, the animals have bitten her feet. Sabrina rushed to her side. "What happened to you?" she asked worriedly and inspected the area of Amara''s skin that already reddened like a tomato and swelling. "I came here to check this chamber hoping that I can stay here temporarily so that I don''t have to bother you, guys. I never thought there are scorpions here, because I didn''t see them. But the scorpions appeared out of nowhere and bit my feet, so I grabbed a rock and smashed them to death," Amara explained, teary-eyed. Rhett released a deep sigh. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "Do you have some medicine to apply on the bitten area to counter the poison and infection?" she asked. "Yeah, I have it in my bag. Grandma Azere gave it to me long time ago, just in case I got bitten by scorpions I can apply it directly on the affected area," Rhett replied. "Good!" Sabrina said. She looked at Amara. "Can you walk?" she asked worriedly. Amara nods her head. "I''ll try," she said and tried to get up. "Ouch, it hurts! I can''t walk on my own..." she said and lowered herself back to the ground. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "Can you bring her to the cave, please?" she said. "Sure!" Rhett said and went to Amara''s side. He lifted her body effortlessly and carried her back to the chamber. Amara wrapped her arms around Rhet''s neck and stared at his handsome face. They went back to the chamber, Rhett gently lowered Amara on the bed. "Thank you," Amara said softly. "Don''t mention it," Rhett said and went to the corner, he fished out the medicinal balm from his bag and handed it to Amara. Amara opened the medicinal balm, she applied a generous portion on the area bitten by the scorpions. Done, she handed the balm back to Rhett. "Thank you..." she said. "Don''t mention it," Rhett replied and handed the balm to his ladylove. "I''ll go to the entrance of the cave," he said. He planted a kiss on Sabrina''s cheek and left the chamber. Sabrina looked at Amara. "How are you feeling now?" she asked. "I''m fine, thanks for asking. I''ll just rest for a while," Amara said. "Okay, I''ll stay here with you, just in case you need assistance," Sabrina spoke. "Thank you... for being so kind to me," Amara said. Sabrina smiled and said, "Rest now..." Amara shut her eyes to sleep. Sabrina removed the knitting materials from her bag and began knitting to make use of her idle time. ... Meanwhile, at Grandma Azere''s place. She was busy harvesting eggplant from her garden, she''s planning to make an omelet for lunch. Tomorrow... she will go to the next village to buy stuff such as salt, sugar... etcetera. She still has enough money, good for three months, left by the Alpha Hozer to buy food for his son. A few minutes later, Olga appeared in the garden, holding two chickens in her hands. Azere looked at her friend. "Good thing you''re here!" she said. Olga went to her side and put the chicken on the ground. "Why? Something comes up?" she asked upon seeing the anxiety on Azere''s face. "Yes! The cave acquired another occupants!" Azere informed her. Olga''s brows knitted together. "What do you mean-?" "Last night, during the heavy rain, a woman entered the cave last night and take shelter, unfortunately she can no longer leave the cave. She attempted to leave but suffered difficulty in breathing the moment she leave the cave. So, the wolf has to bring the woman back to the cave to stabilize her condition," Azere explained. Olga''s eyes widened in shock and amazement. "Oh... another woman? The wolf is going to have a harem?" she joked. Azere glared at her and resumed picking up the eggplant and putting them in the basket. "After we''re done here, let''s discuss about Amara, the mysterious woman who arrived at the cave last night..." she said. "Okay," Olga replied and helped Azere with her task. In her mind, she was already busy thinking about the identity of the woman. After they finished in the garden, the women proceed to the hut to prepare the dishes for lunch. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 36 - Ill Cross The Bridge Azere and Olga finished preparing the food and were currently eating lunch. "I will go with you to the cave," Olga said. Azere looked at her friend. Through the years, Olga never showed herself to the wolf, and to Sabrina, she would always hide in the shadows, always camouflaged in her invisible form. "I want to see the woman with my eyes. I''ll go there in my invisible form," Olga spoke. "Okay," Azere replied. "By the way, can you go to the Holybel Summit and informed Mother that another innocent soul had entered the cave and can''t get out?" Olga shook her head and said, "No. I can''t. No one can enter that place unless you had a pass or invited by the guardians themselves. I think only the witches with awesome powers are allowed there." Azere released a deep sigh. "All this madness has to end!" she said out of the blue. "Indeed!" Olga agreed. "After everything that happened, altering my appearance is what I really hate the most! But because I tried to be obedient to Mother''s teachings and obey her rules, I have no choice but to bear with her punishment. But it doesn''t mean that I''m happy with everything!" she said furiously. Azere just shook her head. "Bear with it..." After they finished eating, Azere prepared a basket of food to bring to the cave. Fifteen minutes later, the women finished tidying the kitchen, left the hut, and proceed to their destination. Olga was walking beside Azere in her invisible form. "Tell me about this mysterious woman who arrived to the cave..." she said. "She is a brown haired woman with blue eyes. A beautiful one," Azere replied. "Oh, if Amara can''t leave the cave soon then the wolf is surrounded by two beautiful women! The cave is no longer a bad place for him to be stuck for a long time," Olga joked. Azere sighed. "Stop joking! Sabrina and the wolf are now into each other and I suspected that they''re in the early stage of their relationship. If another third party is stuck with them, there''ll be trouble among them..." Olga laughed. "Jeez, alright, I will stop joking about the people stuck in the cave. You''re too serious!" she said. Azere took a deep breath. "Serious things like this can not be taken lightly. I wonder when will this end?" she asked. "I wonder too, just like you. Sometimes I''m puzzled why Mother subject the wolf to such cruelty? I think she hated wolves in general, because she suffered a massive heartbreak with her first love in the past and wants everyone to feel the same way with her..." Olga said. "Mother was heartbroken, so bitter in love and wants everyone to break up and doesn''t want everyone to have a happy ending," Azere agreed by adding her opinion. "Exactly! Which means that if we continue to stay with mother we will never have boyfriends, we will never had a formal relationship with anyone because she wants us to stay single for life!" Olga said. "Maybe yes or maybe not..." Azere responded. "What do you mean?" "I told you before that I will stop practicing about magic spells then leave mother''s tutelage and live my life the way I want it to be after Mother lifted the punishment on us," Azere reminded her. "Oh, so you''re still serious about that plan of yours? I thought it was just a wistful fantasy that will be forgotten in the passing of time," Olga said. "I''m serious with my intention. But I won''t tell mother about it too soon because she might not agree with my decision. But I want to have a clean break away from her. I want Mother to bless my independence. I want her and me in good terms before I leave her side for good, ''coz you know, I owed Mother my life..." Azere replied. "Exactly. You owed her your life, same with me. But what if she won''t agree to your wishes? What are you going to do next?" Olga asked, curious to know what is her friend''s next plan. Azere released a deep sigh and said, "I''ll cross the bridge when I get there. How about you? What is your future plan?" "Me? I''ll continue to learn more powerful magic spells under Mother''s guidance. I used to slack before, but not anymore. This time, I will study hard, achieve greater heights and join the Supreme Witch Tournament and become the most powerful witch in the entire universe!" Olga declared exuberantly. Azere laughed softly in amusement. "Now you finally know what you want! I like the way you''re talking right now, friend! You''re getting ambitious! I will support you all the way!" she said. Olga sighed. "I just realized that weak people can be easily trampled by powerful people. Look at what Mother had done to us! She never listen to our reason, she just go ahead and punish us without mercy! Now, we''re in this pathetic situation! We become old woman with just a mere snap of her fingers, that''s how easy our life had changed! If I have great power just like her, this would never happen to us!" she said indignantly. Azere noticed the resentment in her friend''s voice. "Are you harboring deep hatred towards Mother for what she have done to us?" "Yeah, but don''t worry I can control it. Besides, I only have to think of the good things Mother had done for us through the years, then I can shove my resentment at the back of my mind easily as if nothing happens. Although my resentment will resurface from time to time and the need to rebel is quite high. Everytime that happens, I have to meditate again and turn off my negative emotions. Kind of hard to manage, when you feel the same hatred and devotion to one person at the same time," Olga elaborated further. Azere breathed deeply. "So... you''re going to endure Mother''s presence, for how long?" "Until she can teach me everything, then afterward, I will fly away with my own wings," Olga replied. They were so engrossed with their conversation that they barely noticed that they have reached their destination. "We''re here!" Azere said, looking at Rhett alone in the entrance of the cave. "Grandma!" Rhett acknowledged her presence. "Where is Sabrina and Amara?" Azere asked. "Amara''s feet were bitten by the scorpions, she''s currently resting in the chamber. Sabrina has to stay by her side to provide assistance in case she needs one," Rhett replied. "I see... I bring the food for lunch. I hope to see Amara later. Did you give her the medicine balm?" Azere asked and placed the basket on top of the rock. "Yes, I did," Rhett answered. "Good! I''ll take my leave now..." Azere spoke and walked away. "Thanks for the food, Grandma!" Rhett said. "Don''t mention it," Azere replied.. She resumed walking on the path leading back to the hut. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 37 - Jealousy Best novel online free at novelhall.com Late afternoon, at 5:30. Olga and Azere were busy preparing the stuffing for the roasted chicken on the table. "I''m disappointed that I didn''t see the new occupants to the cave," Olga said. "You will see her soon," Azere spoke as she began putting the herbs and spices inside the chicken''s tummy. A few minutes later. Azere covered the inside of the basket with banana leaves and placed the two dressed chickens. "Let''s go down and roast the chicken under the shade of the tree near the garden," she said. "Okay!" replied Olga. The women exited the hut and proceeds to the garden. They made the fire and began roasting the chicken. A few minutes later, the delectable aroma of roasted meat filled the air. ... Back at the cave. After eating lunch, Rhett and Sabrina washed the dishes in the stream, they left Amara in the chamber. Currently, they''re at the entrance of the cave, having some sweet moments together, enjoying the lazy afternoon. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "The night is fast approaching..." "And what about it?" asked Rhett, his brows knitted together. "Which means, the three of us will sleep on the same bed together!" Sabrina pouted. Rhett sighed. "Yeah, but there is nothing we can do about it. Is there? The chamber where I plan to make as Amara''s room was infested with scorpions and I don''t think she will still stay there after bitten by those animals," he said. "I don''t like sharing our bed with another woman!" Sabrina continues pouting. "I know... it''s kind of uncomfortable... and we can no longer do the usual stuff we used to do when it''s only you and me in the bed," he winked at her. Sabrina smiled a bit. Rhett draped his arms around her shoulder and planted a kiss on her cheeks. "I love you!" "I love you too!" Sabrina replied. "Don''t worry too much about what''s going to happen tonight, as long the two of us are together, nothing else matter," Rhett said to console her and planted another kiss on her forehead. Sabrina looked at him in the eyes. She can''t help it, but she''s getting worried that Rhett will find Amara attractive and make a move on her. She wouldn''t be able to bear it! Rhett looked at her. "Why are you looking at me like that-?" he asked. "Promise me that you won''t touch Amara!" Sabrina said. Rhett raised a brow. "Huh? Why would I touch that woman? There''s no reason for me to touch her. I mean... what kind of touch are you talking about? I already carried her in my arms two times already..." he said, scratching his head in confusion. Sabrina pouted again. "Don''t touch her body with lewd intention!" she blurted. "Ah... " Rhett finally realized what his girlfriend''s statement means. "Of course, I won''t do that! She''s not my girlfriend, I won''t touch her!" "If you touch her, I''ll get super mad at you!" Sabrina warned her. Rhett smiled and kissed her forehead. "Don''t be jealous... you''re the only woman I''m willing to touch," he assured her. "Good! Don''t ever disappoint me!" Sabrina said. "Of course, I won''t do something stupid that will get you mad," Rhett reassured her. Sabrina felt relieved after hearing Rhett''s assurance. The couple whispered sweet nothings on each other ears and smiled lovingly at each other. Those were the romantic moments that Azere and Olga in her invisible form have witnessed when they brought the roasted chicken in the cave. The couple parted from each other the moment they noticed Grandma Azere approaching the cave. Azere reached the front of the cave and placed the basket on top of the rock. "Dinner time, kids!" she said and looked for the newcomer. "Where is Amara?" she asked. "She''s in the chamber, resting. Her feet still numb," Sabrina replied. "Ah, okay..." Azere spoke. "I hope she will feel better so that I can finally see her tomorrow. Tell her to apply the balm on her feet again before she will sleep tonight" she said. "I will," Sabrina said. "Grandma, what''s our dish for tonight?" she asked excitedly. "Roasted chicken. Enjoy your meal!" Azere replied and grabbed the empty basket from the rock. "I''ll take my leave now..." "Thanks for the food, Grandma," Rhett said. "See you tomorrow!" Sabrina smiled and waved at her benefactor. "Okay, I''ll go now..." Azere replied and walked away from the cave. Rhett grabbed the basket from the rock and gazed adoringly at his ladylove. "Let''s go and have dinner," he said. "Okay," Sabrina replied and walked side by side with her boyfriend, going back to the chamber. When they arrived there, Amara was still lying on the bed, covered with a blanket, staring at the ceiling. Rhett put the basket on the wooden table. Sabrina went to Amara''s side and asked, "Are you feeling better?" Amara looked at her. "Yeah... the balm is effective. Maybe, tomorrow I can finally walk on my feet," she replied. "Good," Sabrina said and went to the table. She began putting rice and roasted meat on the plate along with the spoon and fork and handed it to Amara. "Eat your dinner," she said with a smile. "Thank you so much!" Amara said. "Don''t mention it," Sabrina responded. She put the food in another platter and motioned Rhett to join her at the table. Rhett sat beside Sabrina. The couple ate dinner together, overloaded with sweetness. Amara glanced at them several times with envy flashing in her eyes while munching on her food. Half an hour later, they finished dinner. Rhett and Sabrina washed the dirty dishes in the stream while Amara remained in the chamber. After the couple finished their chores in the stream they returned to the chamber. Sabrina put the utensils back on the table. Amara looked at Rhett. "Can you please bring me to the toilet? I need to pee," she requested. Rhett looked at Sabrina. Amara saw the couple exchanges glances, "Never mind..." she said and tried to get up from the bed wanting to go to the toilet unaided. However, she was outbalanced when she tried to stand and was about to fall to the ground, Rhett moved at lightning speed and caught her before she will fall into the ground. Rhett looked at Sabrina. "I will bring her to the toilet," he said, asking her permission. Sabrina sighed and nodded her head. "Okay..." Rhett lifted Amara''s body, carried her in his arms, and left the chamber. Amara smiled and wrapped her hands around Rhett''s neck. Sabrina followed them into the toilet, fuming in anger and jealousy. After they arrived in the toilet, Rhett gently lowered Amara''s body to the ground and leave her with Sabrina. "Do you need assistance?" Sabrina asked in not so gentle words. "No thanks, I think I can manage," Amara said. Sabrina walked away, going to Rhett''s location. Rhett noticed the dark expression on his girlfriend''s face. "What''s wrong?" he asked. "Nothing!" Sabrina pouted. She was upset that Rhett readily helped Amara and carried her in his arms, but she can''t also blame him, he''s just trying to help the poor girl. If she was in Amara''s situation, Rhett would do the same to her. She released a deep sigh. Rhett smiled and lifted her just like the way she did to Amara. "Don''t be jealous, my love. I''m just trying to help the injured woman. It''s nothing personal," he said. A few minutes later. "Rhett, I''m ready to go back to the chamber!" Amara called out. The couple looked at each other. Rhett went to Amara''s location, he picked her up and carried her in his arms. They went back to the chamber. Sabrina was following them from behind pouting up a storm. Damn! Every time her boyfriend carries Amara in his arms, she felt intense jealousy messing up with her mind and ripping her heart apart! Ugh! She can''t help it! They reached the chamber, Rhett gently lowered Amara''s body into the bed. "Thank you so much!" Amara said in a grateful voice. "Don''t mention it," Rhett replied and quickly distances himself from her. Sabrina looked at them and pouted. "I''m going to the entrance of the cave!" she said and left. Rhett sighed and exited the chamber to follow his ladylove. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 38 - Threatened Sabrina reached the entrance of the cave and lowered herself to her favorite spot. She looked outside, wearing a gloomy expression on her face. Amara''s arrival in the cave made her a jealous person. She doesn''t like seeing Rhett carrying Amara anymore! It made her jealous and upset! She can''t help it! Rhett lowered himself on the ground beside Sabrina and pinched her nose affectionately. "My love, why are you looking upset again?" he asked, although he already know why. Sabrina sighed. "Nothing... just don''t mind me," she said. "Are you jealous again that I carried Amara?" he asked. Sabrina didn''t reply. Uncomfortable silence engulfed them. Rhett sighed heavily. "Alright, from now on I will no longer carry Amara in my arms unless you say so," he said, trying to make her feel better. Sabrina looked at him in the eye. "What do you feel every time you carry that woman in your arms?" she asked. Rhett sighed. "What kind of question is that?" "Just answer me!" she said. "I feel nothing. I''m just trying to help her," Rhett replied. "A-are you sure?" Sabrina asked. "Yeah!" Rhett nodded his head. "Tell me, do you find her beautiful and attractive?" Sabrina asked again. "What kind of question is that? Are you doubting and suspecting me?" Rhett asked. "Just answer me!" Sabrina demanded. Rhett took a deep breath. "Honestly, yeah, Amara is beautiful," he replied. Enraged, Sabrina''s nostrils flared with anger, her jealousy shoot to the roof. "I hate you! You think she''s attractive! You are harboring feelings for her!?" she asked indignantly. Rhett sighed heavily. "Calm down. You asked for my answer and I answered you the truth and now you''re angry? What''s gotten in your head! What''s wrong with you?" he said irritably. Sabrina''s childish jealousy is getting on his nerves. "Stay away from me! Go to Amara since you find her attractive!" she yelled at him. "What the...!?" Rhett took a deep breath, trying to calm his nerves. He has to be more tolerant of Sabrina''s outburst from now on because she''s jealous of Amara. Sabrina left his side and went to the corner, establishing a distance between them. Rhett shut his eyes for a few seconds, controlling his rising temper. He went to her side and spoke gently, "My love, stop feeling jealous towards Amara. Even if she''s pretty, you''re 100x prettier than her. You''re still the one I love! Please remember that," he said sincerely. He took her hands, bring them to his lips, and planted a kiss on them. "I love you so much! Please don''t doubt my sincerity and my love for you," he said pleadingly. Sabrina breathed deeply. "I wish Amara didn''t come to this cave! The sight of you carrying her in your arms, pained me deeply. I know that there''s nothing to be jealous between you and her. I''m just getting paranoid and I can''t help it," she said, teary-eyed. Rhett embraced Sabrina lovingly. "Come on. Don''t be jealous anymore. I assure you that I will never develop any romantic feelings towards her, even if you turned ugly one day," he said. "Sure?" she asked. "Yeah. I love you so much! I will never get tired declaring my love to you. You''re the only woman I''m going to love for the rest of my life. So... please don''t be jealous anymore. Please?" he said. "Okay," Sabrina replied and luxuriated in his sweet embrace. Rhett planted a kiss on her head. Sabrina savored Rhett''s affectionate gesture towards her. She fell silent. Everything went well between her and Rhett before Amara arrived in the cave. But now, she no longer has peace of mind ever since that woman arrived in the cave. Suddenly, she felt scared of losing Rhett to that woman! She caught a few times how Amara stared at Rhett''s face intensely. Amara didn''t even try to conceal her admiration towards her boyfriend. It''s all over her face! She''s scared that Amara will make a move and seduce Rhett, then she will succeed in the end! She''s very much afraid of losing her boyfriend that she already come to love deeply. She will go crazy if Rhett will fall for Amara''s charm and abandoned her. She kept her fears inside. She will have to endure the mental and emotional torture for how long it takes. Hopefully, Amara can finally leave the cave, soon! So that peace will be restored in her mind and heart. As long Amara is inside the cave, she felt threatened and her heart was always consumed by jealousy. Rhett continues embracing his lady love, showering her with his warmth and love, reassuring her that she''s the only woman who will occupy his heart, forever and ever. The couple stayed on the same spot, reveling in their closeness and sweetness. Staring at the darkness of the night, listening to the sounds of the beating of their hearts. One hour before midnight. Rhett looked at Sabrina. "Are you not sleepy yet? It''s already close to midnight," he said. Sabrina covered her mouth with her hands and yawned. "I''m sleepy already. Let''s go now to the the chamber and sleep," she finally agreed. The couple rose to their feet and went to the chamber. When they arrived there, Amara was already sleeping, snoring softly, covered by the blanket. Rhett and Sabrina lowered themselves on the bed, careful not to wake up Amara. They hugged each other and covered their body with the blanket. "Goodnight my love," Rhett said and planted a kiss on her cheeks. "Night night," Sabrina replied and shut her eyes to sleep. A half-hour later. The couple drifted into a deep slumber. Another half-hour passed. Midnight finally come. The freezing temperature falls into the cave. Amara woke up shivering in the cold. She opened her eyes wide and looked at the couple beside her. They had fallen asleep already. She slowly got up from the bed and bring the blanket with her, careful not to awaken the couple. She went to Rhett''s side and lie beside him, wanting to absorb his body heat, she pressed her body close to him. Delighted with his delicious heat warming her body, she snuggled closer to him, then she covered her body with the blanket and shut her eyes to sleep. One hour later. Amara was already sleeping soundly beside Rhett. Two hours later. At some point in time... during the darkness of the night, Rhett moved in his sleep and turned around, then hugged Amara tightly, he had mistaken her as Sabrina. Hours went by. The dawn was breaking in the horizon above. Morning comes. A new day had finally arrived! Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 39 - Are You Okay? The following day. Rhett woke up first and his eyes widened in shock and confusion upon seeing the face of the woman he was hugging! Oh, no! It''s not his girlfriend! It''s Amara! What the hell is going on? And the woman was currently watching the shock on his face, smirking. "Good morning!" Amara whispered and pressed her body next to him. Stunned... Rhett slowly got up from the bed to avoid waking up Sabrina. He stood on the ground and looked at the two women in the bed, one is still sleeping soundly while the other was looking at him with a smile of amusement plastered on her face. Rhett released a deep sigh, wondering what the hell happened last night? He recalled that it''s Sabrina that he was hugging! Not Amara! But how come when he woke up in the morning... It''s Amara that he was hugging tightly? How did it happen!? He looked at the woman, his eyes darkened in anger. "Lover boy, please, carry me to the toilet. I need to relive my bladder. I can''t walk on my own yet. My feet is still numb," Amara said in a sugary voice. Rhett ignored her. Amara sighed and tried to get up and ended up falling into the bed. She looked at Rhett. "See? I can''t walk yet..." she said sadly. Rhett looked at Sabrina, his girlfriend hasn''t awakened yet. He went to Amara''s side and lifted her in his arms and carried her to the toilet. Amara smiled and wrapped her hands around his neck. She stared intensely at his face. "You''re so handsome..." she commented, her voice full of admiration. Rhett avoided her gaze. "Behave yourself! And don''t ever do it again!" he scolded her. Amara''s brows knitted together. "What do you mean-?" "Why are you the one that I was hugging with in the morning? What I remembered clearly, it''s Sabrina that I was hugging with!" he stated. Amara laughed. "Oh, you didn''t remember? You woke up and picked me up, then you put me beside you because I''m shivering in cold. You did it! How could you forget such thing?" she said. Rhett sighed. "You''re lying! I want you to know this... don''t try repeating the same trick again! I won''t fall for it!" he said indignantly. Amara breathed deeply and shut her mouth. They arrived at the toilet and Rhett lowered Amara to the ground. "Call me when you''re done," he said and walked away. Amara followed him with her gaze, smirking, she lowered her underwear and take care of the call of nature. Rhett was annoyed. Amara was either playing a prank on him or just playful. This woman''s brazen attitude won''t sit well with Sabrina. If Amara keeps playing a prank on him, Sabrina would go crazy due to jealousy. He will never be able to enjoy peace for a long time. He wished Amara can leave the cave now! For him, Amara spells trouble! The way she accused him without batting an eyelash that he was the one relocating her beside him on the bed last night was a blatant lie! He would never do such a thing! He would never cheat and betray his girlfriend''s trust! He would never hurt Sabrina and make her cry! He was enraged, but he can''t hurt the woman physically. All he can do for now is scold her and remind her that he doesn''t like her stupid prank on him. He found it disgusting and annoying as hell! Back in the chamber. Sabrina finally awakened and opened her eyes wide. She was surprised to see that Rhett was no longer by her side and nor was Amara! She sits upright rubbing her eyes. Her brows knitted together. W-where the hell are they!? She quickly left the chamber and rushed to the entrance of the cave, no one''s there! Where are they? She went back to the chamber and checked the other others... they''re all empty! Then she remembered the stream and the toilet. She rushed to the stream and next, the toilet! She found Rhett standing in the corner. Rhett looked at her and smiled. He quickly hugged her and planted a kiss on her forehead. "Good morning!" he said. She looked at him and asked, "Where is Amara?" "She''s there in the toilet," Rhett replied. Sabrina pouted upon hearing his answer. "She still can''t walk? You carry Amara from the chamber to here?" she asked in an irate voice. Rhett nodded his head. "Yeah... she tried to stand up but fell back into the bed. She begged me to take her to the toilet and I did. I''m sorry..." he said, he know that she doesn''t like it. Sabrina bit her lip in annoyance. "Whatever..." she said and walked away, she found a spot and relieved her bladder. A few minutes later. "Rhett, I''m ready to go back to the chamber!" Amara called out. Rhett went back to Amara''s side and picked her up and carried her in his arms. Sabrina was already waiting for them in the corner. Amara wrapped her hands around Rhett''s neck and glanced at Sabrina wearing a bright smile on her face. "Good morning, Sabrina!" she said cheerfully. "Good morning," Sabrina replied in a somber mood. They proceed back to the chamber. Rhett lowered Amara''s body into the bed. "Thank you, Rhett, you''re so kind to me!" Amara said in a grateful voice. Rhett didn''t reply, he went to Sabrina''s side and planted a kiss on her cheeks. "I''m going to the entrance of the cave," he said and walked away. The women''s eyes followed Rhett''s fading form. Sabrina shifted her attention to Amara. "Your feet aren''t healing yet?" she asked, looking at the woman''s feet. "It''s still numb. I tried getting up from the bed earlier but I still can''t do it... I can still feel the pain and numbness in my feet. It hurst so bad," Amara replied sadly. Sabrina released a deep sigh and picked up the balm from the table and handed it to Amara. "Apply the medicine again..." she said. "Thanks!" Amara accepted the balm and applied a generous portion on the bitten area of her feet. "Do you need anything else?" Sabrina asked. Amara shook her head. "You may leave now. I''ll be alright here," she said. "Okay..." Sabrina left the chamber, going after her boyfriend. When she arrived at the entrance of the cave, she lowered herself beside her boyfriend and looked at him. "Are you okay?" she asked. Rhett draped his arms around her. "Yes, I''m perfectly alright. As long you''re beside me, and we''re together, nothing else matters," he said and planted a kiss on her temple. He pressed her body closer to him, enjoying her womanly warmth. Sabrina smiled brightly, satisfied with his answer. "I love you!" "I love you more!" Rhett replied and kissed her temple. The loved-up couple watched the beautiful sunrise bathing the whole forest with a golden shine. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 40 - Youre Forgiven Back in the chamber. Amara was lying on the bed staring at the ceiling, smiling in amusement. She laughed giddily remembering what happened earlier when Rhett woke up and discovered that he was hugging her instead of Sabrina. The shock on his face is priceless! She never expected that volunteering to enter the cave can be so entertaining and amusing. And the girl, Sabrina is so kind and naive! She can feel the girl''s jealousy emanating from her face. And yet the poor girl was trying hard to control it and continue to treat her nicely. Only by entering the cave, she can understand fully the true nature of the wolf. She hasn''t begun yet and the girl was already going crazy! She laughed even more. Sabrina didn''t know yet that her boyfriend was hugging another woman the whole night. If she knows, she will die of jealousy. Tonight, she will do the same thing, after the couple falls asleep soundly, she will sleep beside Rhett and enjoy his delicious warmth all night long. It''s so amusing and enjoyable playing with the couple''s emotions, they''re fun to play with. Honestly, she likes the wolf... so handsome and so yummy! She was wondering how it feels like to be intimate with Rhett? A wicked laugh escaped her lips. A few seconds later. She fell silent. She remembered that there are two old hags guarding the cave! The one is always visible while the other is always hiding in her invisible form, what''s her drama? She giggled in amusement. For a while, she will truly enjoy her short experience in this cave before everything will end! ... Meanwhile, at the entrance of the cave. The couple saw Grandma Azere approaching the cave, carrying the basket in her right hand. The couple rose to their feet. "Grandma, good morning!" the couple conveyed their greetings in unison. "Good morning, kids! Where is the other?" Azere asked, looking for Amara. She placed the basket on the rock and picked up the empty one. "She''s in the chamber, her feet aren''t fully healed yet," Sabrina replied. "I see..." Azere murmured, her brows knitted together. "What''s the problem with her? My balm is super effective in treating scorpion bite. Why her feet is not healed yet?" she asked in wonderment. "Maybe it''s already infected?" Sabrina suggested. Azere looked at Rhett. "What do you think, lad? What could be the problem? When you have scorpion bites in the past, the balm always work wonders, right?" Rhett nods his head. "Yeah, absolutely!" he agreed. Azere brows knitted together in confusion. "I would like to see Amara and inspect the scorpion bites on her feet to see if it''s already infected or not, so that I can do something about it," she said. Sabrina pouted. "Maybe tomorrow, Grandma? Amara can''t still walk on her feet and Rhett has to carry her to the toilet all the time and I hate it!" she said. Azere looked at her charge''s face closely, then glanced at the wolf. "What''s going on here?" she asked. Rhett shrugged and sealed his mouth. Azere looked at Sabrina. "Why no one is replying to my question?" Sabrina sighed deeply and avoided Grandma''s inquiring gaze. Azere looked at Rhett. "Can you tell me what''s going on?" Rhett glanced at his ladylove first and said, "Sabrina doesn''t like seeing me carrying Amara to the toilet. She got jealous every time I do that..." he explained. "Oh... now I know why!" Azere said as she observed Sabrina''s face overflowing with jealousy. The one thing that she feared going to happen is already happening! Now that there''s already jealousy brewing inside the cave among its female occupants then she''s expecting more trouble soon. Sabrina looked at her benefactor. "Grandma, I want Amara out of the cave! She makes me jealous!" she whined like a child. Azere doesn''t know if she will cry or laugh at Sabrina''s childish behavior. But she finds the whole situation inside the cave volatile and ready to explode. She looked at the wolf. "Just try to avoid making Sabrina jealous, okay?" she requested. "No need to ask me that thing, Grandma. I will never do something that can make Sabrina cry," Rhett assured her. Azere looked at Sabrina. "You hear that child-? Rhett will never do something that will make you cry," she said. Sabrina pouted. "I know, but Amara might do something stupid behind my back!" she insisted. Azere heaved a sigh. "I got you. That''s why I need to see that woman again so that I will know if she will become a threat or not. But since she can''t still walk due to her injury then I will just wait for the time that she will be able to walk again and see me one of these days," she said. "Amara will get better soon," Rhett said. "Don''t call her name!" Sabrina glared at him. Azere and Rhett looked at each other in shock due to Sabrina''s sudden outburst. "Child, what is happening to you? Don''t let jealousy consumed your mind. Don''t nurture negative emotion in your heart. It will turn you into a bad person," Azere warned her. "I''m sorry, Grandma," Sabrina said sadly, tears of shame shimmered in her eyes. Azere released a deep sigh and looked at the wolf. "Take care of Sabrina. From now on try to avoid doing the things that can trigger her jealousy, okay?" "Got it, Grandma. Thanks for the food," Rhett said. "I''ll go now. Eat your breakfast," Azere said and looked at Sabrina one last time. She walked away, shaking her head. Rhett went to Sabrina''s side and hugged her. "My love, why are you acting like this?" he asked in a calm voice. Sabrina looked at him with tears shimmering in her eyes. "I''m sorry... I didn''t meant to yell at you," she said and buried her face on his chest out of shame and guilt. "It''s alright, not a big deal to me. You''re forgiven my love," Rhett said and kissed her temple. "Don''t overthink too much, please?" Sabrina nodded her head. "Okay." "Let''s go now and eat breakfast," Rhett said and grabbed the basket from the rock. "I don''t want to see that woman again!" Sabrina said. "Okay, I will find a way. But let''s just stay in the chamber just for tonight," Rhett stated. Sabrina nodded her head. The couple proceed to the chamber. When they arrived there, Amara was sitting on the bed and looking at them. She glanced at Rhett and smiled. "We have food? I''m hungry already," she said. Rhett ignored her. He placed the basket on the table. Sabrina began putting food on the plates. She handed the plate to Amara without saying a word. "Thank you, dear. You''re so kind!" Amara said and began eating. The couple ate in silence at the table, shutting Amara out. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 41 - What Happened? You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com After eating, the couple left the chamber and washed the dirty dishes in the stream. Sabrina looked at Rhett and asked, "What if after we return there in the chamber and Amara will request you to take her to the toilet again, what will you do?" "I will tell her to try to walk on her two feet," Rhett answered. "Just to avoid offending you and making you jealous, I will no longer carry her to the toilet," he added. Sabrina smiled. "That''s good!" she said. They finished their business in the stream and went back to the chamber. Sabrina placed the clean utensils on the table. As expected... Amara looked at Rhett and smiled sweetly. "Can you please carry me to the toilet? Pretty please?" she begged. Rhett sighed. "Sorry, from now on you have to do it on your own," he said. Amara''s face turned sour. "B-but I still can''t walk because my feet are still numb and painful!" she insisted. "Wait for a moment..." Rhett left the chamber. When Rhett returned a moment later, he was holding two sticks in his hands and gave them to Amara. "This will help you reached the toilet. Just walked slowly and you will be fine," he said. Amara pouted for a moment but smiled afterward. "Thank you so much, Rhett, for the stick! I appreciate your kindness," she said. "Don''t mention it," Rhett replied. Sabrina looked at Rhett and exited the chamber without saying anything. Rhett followed Sabrina outside. When he had overtaken her, he asked her. "Are you okay? Are you mad at me?" Sabrina looked at him and smiled. "I''m not mad at you. I''m happy that you finally learn to say no to Amara''s request. From now on, she needs to do it herself. You''re not her servant that she can order around!" she said vehemently. Rhett pinched her nose affectionately. "I''m glad I did the right thing. I''ll do anything to please you, my love!" Sabrina smiled happily. She was elated after witnessing the annoyed expression on Amara''s face when Rhett refused her request. Serves her right! The couple proceeds to the entrance of the cave to spend the rest of their morning there. Back in the chamber. Amara smiled wickedly while looking at the stick that Rhett had given her. "Who needs such a useless stick!?" she said and left the chamber with her two feet, going to the toilet. ... Hours went by. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the cave. The couple was trying their best not to talk about Amara. They just want to enjoy their moment together. They saw Grandma Azere approaching the cave. When Azere reached the entrance of the cave she put the basket on the rock. "Where is Amara? Still in the chamber?" she asked when she can''t find the one she was looking for. "Yeah, she''s still in the chamber, Grandma," Sabrina replied. Azere took a small bottle from the pocket of her skirt and showed it to the couple. "Give this to Amara and have her drink it in one go. This will speed up the healing of her feet due to the scorpion bite," she said and put the bottle on the rock beside the basket. "Thanks, Grandma!" Sabrina said. "Anything else? I hope you have no problem anymore," Azere told her charge. "I''m perfectly fine now, Grandma. Thanks for asking," Sabrina stated. Azere was trying to read the expression on Sabrina''s face. Her reflection looks better now compared to earlier. "Good! Eat your lunch and enjoy the rest of the afternoon," Azere said. "Thanks Grandma!" Rhett spoke in a grateful tone. "Ah, Grandma. I want to suggest that I will be the one preparing our food everyday. We can cook inside the cave, unfortunately, we are lacking of ingredients and firewood," Sabrina suggested. Azere shook her head. "No need. The whole bringing of the ingredients here is also time consuming and cumbersome on my part. Don''t worry, if I can no longer prepare the food, that will be the time that I will agree to your suggestion," she said. "Okay..." Sabrina said with a sigh. "I''ll go now," Azere spoke and walked away, going back to the hut. While walking... "It looks like Amara is taking her time and holed herself in the chamber," Olga commented in her invisible form. "After Amara drink the medicine, you will see her soon," Azere replied confidently. "Are you sure?" Olga asked. "Yeah. The medicine I give them is more effective than the balm. If Amara''s feet can''t still be healed after drinking the medicine then she might be faking it. Or she''s made of a different kind and no amount of medicine can cure the scorpion bite on her feet," Azere elaborated. "I can''t wait to see her!" Olga said. "If only I can enter the cave, but Mother forbid us from entering that forbidden place or else we will suffer additional punishment!" "Hold your patience, you will get to see her tomorrow," Azere replied. "I hope so! I''m getting impatient!" Olga stated. ... Back at the cave. The couple went to the chamber and Amara wasn''t there. They looked at each other in confusion. "Where is that woman?" Sabrina asked. "I don''t know... " Rhett replied. "OMG! She went to the toilet alone?" Sabrina asked in shock. Despite their dislike of the woman, they rushed out of the chamber to find Amara. On the way to the toilet, they found her lying on the ground, unconscious. Based on her position she was trying to return to the chamber but lost her balance and fall to the ground. Rhett lowered himself to the ground and peered at Amara''s face, trying to feel her breathing with his fingers. "W-what happened to her?" Sabrina asked. "She''s still breathing. I need to bring her back to the chamber to stabilize her," Rhett said looking at the medium size rock a few inches away from Amara''s head. "She probably hit her head with the rock when she fall into the ground," he observed. "Okay, you can carry her back to the chamber!" Sabrina permitted him. Rhett lifted Amara''s body and carried her back to the chamber. When they reached the chamber, Rhett lowered Amara''s body gently into the bed and stepped back. Sabrina took over and inspected Amara''s body for any signs of injury, she found none, only the scorpion bites. "How is she?" Rhett asked. "She''s fine and her breathing is normal. Maybe she just need to rest for now," Sabrina said. Although she''s jealous of the woman she can''t help but feel worried about her condition. She also feels guilty that she prohibited Rhett from bringing Amara to the toilet earlier, if only she did, Amara won''t encounter an accident like this. She released a deep sigh, grabbed the blanket, and covered Amara''s body with it, then she left the bed. "What''s wrong, my love?" Rhett asked and went to her side. "Nothing, let''s just eat lunch," Sabrina replied and removed the food from the basket. She put them on the platter. The couple consumed their lunch in silence while occasionally glancing at the unconscious Amara. After they finished eating lunch, they went to the stream and washed the dirty dishes. Rhett filled the jug with clean drinking water. They returned to the chamber. Sabrina looked at Amara. "She''s not awake yet. What could be the problem?" she asked worriedly. "Give her body enough time to rest. I think she hit her head with the rock really hard," Rhett said. "Okay..." Sabrina murmured. "I''ll go to the entrance of the cave," Rhett said. "Go ahead. I''ll just stay here to look over her," Sabrina responded. "Give her the medicine once she wakes up," Rhett reminded her. He lowered his head and kissed her cheeks affectionately. "I love you!" Sabrina smiled brightly and replied, "I love you too!" Rhett pinched her nose and left the chamber. Sighing, Sabrina stared at Amara with a mixture of jealousy, guilt, and pity in her eyes. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 42 - Stay Away! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com One hour later. Sabrina already finished folding her clothes and doing some cleaning around the chamber when Amara finally awakened. She went to her side. "Are you okay?" she asked. Amara nodded her head and replied, "I''m fine..." "What happened to you? We found you on the ground, unconscious," Sabrina said. "After I''m done in the toilet, I return here only to have myself outbalance and hit my head on the rock and I passed out," Amara explained. "I see... eat your lunch now," Sabrina said. She went to the table, picked up the plate, and put some food on it along with the fork and spoon, then handed it to her. "Thank you," Amara said and accepted the plate, she began eating with gusto. Minutes went by. After Amara finished eating, Sabrina picked up the pitcher and poured water into the glass. "Here''s your water..." she said. "Thanks!" Amara accepted the glass and drink the water bottoms up. Sabrina showed Amara the bottle. "This is a medicine given to me by Grandma Azere. She told me that once you drink it, your feet will heal faster. You should drink it," she said and gave the bottle to her. Amara accepted the bottle, opened the lid, and drink the medicine in one go. "Wow, it tasted like honey! Thank you," she said. Sabrina stared at Amara''s face for a long time. "Are you okay, I mean... health wise?" she asked. Amara sighed deeply. "To be honest, I''m dying..." she replied gloomily. "What-!? Are you kidding me?" Sabrina asked. Amara''s eyes shimmered in tears. "I''m not joking. It''s a long story, but anyways, let''s not talk about that topic. I want to enjoy my life before my time runs out," she explained. Sabrina''s brows furrowed in confusion. "How can you enjoy your life when you are stuck here inside the cursed cave and can''t get out?" she asked in bewilderment. Amara looked at Sabrina in the eyes. "We can enjoy our life no matter where we are. It''s just a state of mind. If you think you are sad, you will feel sad. If you want to be happy then you will be happy regardless of the place you''re in. Our mind is powerful, it has the ability to give us the reality that we desire even if the world is crumbling around us," she explained in a serious voice. Sabrina was speechless while staring at Amara''s face. "Tell me more about your family..." she said curiously. A cloud of sadness blanketed Amara''s face and said, "My parents passed away last two months ago. In our tribe, all our elders passed away and I''m left with five siblings and fifty cousins. We are close knit tribe, like a big family," she explained. "Ah, okay... I''m sorry about your lose," Sabrina said. "It''s okay. I have already come to terms with the pain of losing both my parents at the same time. I''m okay now," Amara spoke. "How about you? What is the story of your life?" Sabrina took a deep breath. "To cut the story short, I''m an orphan, I don''t know my birth parents. I got lost in the forest during the heavy rain, luckily I was found by Grandma Azere and took me under her wing. I live with her ever since. End of story," she quickly ended her narration. "Oh... so you''re an orphan, that''s sad. Sorry to hear that," Amara murmured. "It''s okay, I''m used to it. I''m no longer sad about it," Sabrina said. "So, what are your plans with Rhett? Are you going to stay here imprisoned in the cave until your dying days?" Amara asked. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "Honestly, Rhett and I wanted to leave this cave. But there''s a price to pay. Rhett is not yet clear regarding the mystery of the curse, but he told me once that kissing him on the lips can bring us out of the cave together, but I highly doubted that. I got the feeling that the witch who imprisoned him still needs someone as replacement once Rhett''s leave the cave..." "Whaaat-? You are both required to kiss each other so that you can leave the cave together?" Amara asked in bewilderment. "Yeah..." Sabrina replied sadly. "But why the two of you aren''t doing it yet? You''re already a couple... kissing each other on the lips is no longer a problem. So, if that is the only way... then do it!" Amara said. Sabrina sighed. "So easy to do that... But I have a feeling that once Rhett and I will kiss, he will leave me behind in this cave. I don''t want to be left alone here, I''m terrified staying in this dangerous place..." she said, raw fear shone in her eyes. "If you won''t do it! I will do it! I will kiss Rhett on the lips!" Amara said jokingly. Sabrina''s eyes darkened, she throws Amara a murderous look. Amara saw anger flashing in Sabrina''s face. She erupted into a merry laughter. "Hey, don''t be angry, I''m just joking! You are too serious..." Sabrina released a troubled sigh and glared at Amara. "Don''t joke on something that can hurt other people. The kiss between Rhett and I is not a laughing matter!" she scolded her. Amara stopped laughing, her face turned serious. "Alright, I''ll stop joking. Seriously, I admire you because you have the ability to hold back your desire. If I''m on your shoes, Rhett and I already kissed each other and we already have done more than what is required. Anyways, it''s your life... you got to live it according to your liking and desire..." Sabrina looked at Amara in the eyes. "I want to ask you something and please answer honestly," she said. "Okay, go on. Let me hear your question. What is it?" Amara asked. "Are you attracted to my boyfriend? Do you like him? Do you find him handsome?" Sabrina asked. Amara giggled. "Well since you want an honest answer then I''ll tell you directly... Yes, I like Rhett, I''m attracted to him and I find him handsome. There you have it..." Sabrina released a deep sigh. "I know it!" Anger flared in her eyes. Amara looked at her. "Are you mad at me that I like your boyfriend?" she asked. "Yes! So, please... stay away from him! I love him. I don''t want to lose him!" Sabrina said, her eyes watered. Amara was silent for a moment. "Alright, since you''re nice to me, I''ll stay away from Rhett. Don''t worry, I won''t seduce him," she assured her. "Thank you!" Sabrina said, feeling relieved. Amara smiled and began yawning. "I''m going to sleep for a while. The medicine that you give me makes me sleepy," she said, shutting her eyes to sleep. Sabrina rose to her feet and left the chamber. Surprisingly, having a heart-to-heart talk with Amara made her feel better. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 43 - I Know It! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Sabrina lowered herself on the ground beside Rhett. "How''s Amara doing?" Rhett asked. "She already drink the medicine and she''s currently sleeping," Sabrina replied. "What took you so long to join me here?" Rhett asked. Sabrina heaved a sigh. "Amara and I have a serious talk..." Rhett''s brows furrowed. "Really-? What were you discussing about?" he asked curiously. Sabrina shrugged. "Just girl''s stuff and life in general. And I told her to stay away from you!" she answered. Rhett chuckled and pinched her nose in amusement. "Oh, my! You and your jealousy!" Sabrina smiled. Rhett saw Grandma Azere coming to the cave, carrying a basket. "Here comes, Grandma!" he said. Sabrina waved her hand. "Grandma!" Azere walked towards the entrance of the cave, the newcomer is still absent. She addressed the couple. "Amara still not feeling well?" she asked. Sabrina nods her head. "She already drink the medicine, Grandma, and currently sleeping in the chamber," she answered. "Good!" Azere said and placed the thick coat made of sheepskin into the rock. "Give this to Amara, I know that it must be freezing inside the cave during midnight," she said. And to avoid friction between the girls, the new comer must have her own space. "How about the chamber next to the one you''re using right now? Can Amara stay there?" she asked. "That is where Amara was bitten by the scorpions, Grandma. She would be traumatized if she will stay in that room again, besides there''s lots of scorpions hiding underneath in the ground there," Sabrina stated. "That''s not a problem. I recently discovered a plant that can drive away the scorpions because of its unique smell. You can put them in the corners of the chamber, I already planted them in the small pot. It''s a low maintenance plant and can survive in the cave. It''s in the basket..." Azere said. "Thank you, Grandma. It''s better for Amara to have her own room equip with a wooden bed," Sabrina agreed. "That''s not a problem. There are fallen trees nearby, I can cut them tomorrow morning and bring them outside the cave so that Rhett can easily reach them and make Amara''s bed," Azere spoke. "That would be great, Grandma. Just cut the light ones don''t carry the heavy ones, you might get injured and get tired easily," Rhett said. Azere smiled. "That''s not a problem. Tomorrow morning before you wake up the logs are already here at the entrance of the cave ready to be made into a bed," she said. "Awsome, Grandma!" Sabrina said happily. She looked at Rhett. "I will help you make Amara''s bed tomorrow!" "Sure!" Rhett smiled and planted a kiss on her temple. Azere smiled. "Alright, kids, I''ll go now and return later for your dinner..." "Bye Grandma... see you later!" Sabrina said. "Bye, Grandma!" Rhett spoke. Azere smiled and walked away from the cave, going back to her place. Rhett grabbed the basket and the coat from the rock. Sabrina inspected the small pots made of clay, a total of seven pots inside the basket. It''s already planted with the special plant to ward off scorpions. "They''re so cute, they''re looking like cactus!" she commented. "Let''s bring them to the chamber. I also need to go to the toilet to pee," Rhett said. "Okay..." Sabrina responded. The couple went back to the chamber. When they arrived there, Amara was still sleeping. Rhett proceeds to the toilet. Sabrina waited for the woman to wake up. A few minutes later. Amara opened her eyes. "Good morning! Grandma arrived earlier and brought a coat, she told me to give it to you so that you can use it to protect you during the freezing temperature at night," Sabrina said and handed the coat to her. Amara accepted the coat and smiled brightly. "Wow, what a nice coat! I will thank Grandma personally if I will see her tomorrow," she said in a grateful voice. "I''m glad you like it," Sabrina said and showed Amara the plants. "What''s that?" asked Amara. "Tomorrow, Rhett and I will make a wooden bed for you. Once the bed is done, you will relocate in the next chamber so that you can have privacy. Don''t worry, Grandma, told me that these plants had a unique smell that can ward off scorpions. We will put it around the chamber so that the scorpions will vacate the place and no longer bite you," Sabrina explained. "Awesome!" Amara gushes. "Grandma is so nice to me, I like her!" "Are you excited to have your own room?" Sabrina asked. "Yes, of course!" Amara beamed. "Are you not afraid of the scorpions anymore?" Sabrina asked. Amara looked at the plants. "The plants will take care of the scorpions for me," she replied wisely. "Good!" Sabrina was glad that Amara didn''t make a big fuss about relocating to the next chamber. "How are you feeling now?" she inquired. "I feel much better!" Amara replied. "Grandma''s medicine is great! The numbness and pain on my feet are starting to fade away," she added. Sabrina smiled. "Glad to hear that. Get well soon!" "I will! Thank you," Amara said. Rhett took a peek inside the chamber for a few seconds and then proceed his way. "Do you need water or anything? Or if you want to go to the toilet, I''ll accompany you there," Sabrina offered before she leaves the chamber. Amara shook her head. "No thanks, I can manage. You may go now..." she replied. "Okay. I''m going to the entrance of the cave," Sabrina said, she rose to her feet, then left the chamber. She found Rhett inspecting the next chamber. "Let''s clean this area!" she suggested. "Okay... " Rhett replied. "I''ll bring the plants here so that the scorpions will no longer enter this place," Sabrina said and went back to the chamber. A few minutes later, she returned and placed the pots in every corner of the chamber. She picked up the broom outside and began sweeping the ground. Rhett was already planning in his head where to put the bed. One hour later, they finished cleaning the chamber and went to the entrance of the cave to relax and enjoy the rest of the afternoon. Rhett noticed that Sabrina was more cheerful today than in the previous days. "I wonder why are you feeling high spirited today?" he asked curiously. Sabrina smiled. "I''m glad that Amara will have her own place soon. The new arrangement will reduce my jealousy and anxiety," she answered honestly. Rhett kissed her cheeks and chuckled. "I know it!" Sabrina glared at him and pinched his side. "Are you playing fun of me?" "No!" Rhett shook his head quickly. "I realized how jealousy can make a person lose her mind absurdly and at the same time in a cute way," he commented in amusement. Sabrina sighed. "Yeah, you''re right. Jealousy is a negative emotion that is not good to nurture in our heart, it''s an absolute torture! I don''t like feeling this way all the time!" she said. Hopefully, their new arrangement starting tomorrow can finally restore her peace of mind. Rhett draped his arms around her lovingly and planted a kiss on her head. "I love you!" he said tenderly. "I love you too!" Sabrina beamed. Together, the couple enjoyed watching the magical sunset appearing beautifully on the horizon. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 44 - Time To Play You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Evening comes. After eating dinner, the couple was spending time at the entrance of the cave. Smiling, Sabrina pointed at the stars shining brightly at the sky. "Look at the stars, so beautiful and bright!" she gushes. Rhett smiled and planted a kiss on her cheeks. "You''re a thousand times more beautiful than the stars, my love!" he stated. Sabrina looked at him and giggled. "You''re so good in flattery! And I like it!" Rhett tickled her side. "I''m just telling the truth nothing but the truth!" he said and tickled her side. Sabrina erupted in peals of laughter and retaliated by tickling Rhett''s side. The couple enjoyed each other''s presence witnessed by the sparkling stars above. After the laughter died, Rhett hugged Sabrina lovingly. "What time we will sleep tonight?" he asked. "After Amara had fallen sleep," Sabrina replied. "Okay," Rhett said. He looked at the horizon. "The night still early, I think the time is now 8:00 in the evening..." he observed. "I''m not sleepy yet," Sabrina said. "Okay. If Amara sleeps late and you''re already yawning, you can lie in my lap and then I''ll just carry you to the chamber later," Rhett offered. "Alright," Sabrina replied. She fell silent for a moment then cleared her throat, "If Amara already relocated to her chamber... we can finally kiss..." she said, sporting a serious expression on her face. Rhett''s brows knitted together in bewilderment. "Um... why you suddenly want the kiss to happen between us? What''s with the urgency?" he asked, confused. Sabrina took a deep breath. "We''re already a couple and we haven''t kiss yet on the lips, it''s about time we do it!" she said excitedly. The truth is, she''s afraid that Amara will make a move on Rhett, so the only way to secure her position in her boyfriend''s heart is to get intimate with him. That would seal their bond together and make them stronger as a couple. Rhett groaned. "Are you sure about your decision?" he asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yes, of course!" she replied in a determined voice. Rhett fell silent for a moment. "I''m not sure what''s going to happen after the kiss. But there''s a big possibility that you will be the next one to be cursed," he said. "And what''s going to happen to you?" she asked. "I can leave freely. But since you can''t leave the cave, I will stay here with you ''till the end of time," Rhett declared. "So, what exactly is going to happen to me after kissing you?" Sabrina asked curiously. "I want to know in advance so that I can be mentally and emotionally prepared for it," she said. Rhett took a deep breath. "The witch told me that if I kiss the woman whom I like on the lips, it will free me from the curse that binds me to this cave. I can finally walk out free and return to my family. But the woman will turn ugly after kissing me. I''m not sure if that''s gonna happen or the witch was just trying to play a prank on me. But the only way to find out is to make the kiss happen and wait what''s gonna happen next," he explained. Sabrina sighed deeply. Rhett rubbed her back. "My love, you don''t have to give me the kiss if you are not ready for the consequences. I won''t force you to do it. We can stay in this cave forever until we die without kissing each other..." he said. Sabrina raised a brow. "Without getting intimate? Can we live in this cave without doing what most couple do? You won''t ask for it?" she asked him in disbelief. Rhett nods his head and said, "Yeah. I have no problem when it comes to controlling my desire. I have done it before, I can do it over and over again..." he declared. Sabrina''s eyes welled. "I want you and me to leave this cave and live a normal life outside just like what most couple did in their lives. That''s the life I want for us," she said, her heart was breaking inside. "I know... unfortunately I''m cursed. If only that witch will show mercy on us, she can undo the curse and set us free from this cursed cave. Only her compassion can free us..." Rhett said dejectedly. "I want to see the witch! I want to appeal for both of us!" Sabrina said. "Me too! I also want to beg her to allow us both to leave this cave safely. What is the use of my freedom if I can''t bring you out with me? I would rather stay here and suffer with you forever than to enjoy my freedom without you by my side," Rhett declared. Sabrina''s eyes watered, he was deeply touched by his genuine affection for her. "Thank you for loving me..." she said. "I should be the one who should thank you for not hating me anymore and for loving me regardless of what I have done to you. I don''t deserve your love but you still chose to love me, and I''m grateful for that. "I love you! I will cherish you forever," Rhett said in a voice soft with affection. "I love you more!" Sabrina replied, her eyes shimmering with overflowing love for her boyfriend. Rhett smiled brightly, he planted a kiss on her forehead and hugged her tightly. He looked deeply into her eyes. "Are you not sleepy yet?" he asked. "Not yet," Sabrina replied. Rhett looked heavenward. "Okay, let''s continue enjoying the beautiful evening. Good thing it didn''t rain tonight," he spoke. The couple gazed into each other''s eyes and whispered sweet nothings in their ears. Hours went by. The night was getting deeper. Sabrina starts yawning and covered her mouth. "I''m so sleepy..." she finally said. "Alright, I''ll go to the chamber and check if Amara is already sleep," Rhett said and rose to his feet. He proceeds to the chamber. When he arrived there, Amara''s eyes were still wide open. Amara looked at him and smiled sweetly. "Are you checking me out if I''m already sleep or not?" she grinned in amusement. Rhett sighed and replied, "Go to sleep!" He returned to the entrance of the cave. Sabrina looked at her boyfriend. "She''s still awake, right?" she asked. Rhett nods his head and lowered himself to the ground beside her. "Yeah... just sleep on my lap. If you fall asleep later, I''ll just carry you to the chamber," he said. Sabrina lie on her boyfriend''s lap and shut her eyes to sleep. One hour later. Sabrina already drifted into a slumber, snoring softly. Rhett lifted her body and carried her to the chamber. When he arrived there... Amara was already sleeping soundly, covered by the thick coat made of sheepskin. Gently, he lowered Sabrina''s body into the bed and lie down beside her, covering their bodies with the blanket. He hugged Sabrina from behind, spooning her. "Good night my love," he whispered in her ear and shut his eyes to sleep. One hour later. The freezing temperature circulated in the cave. Amara opened her eyes wide. She glanced at the couple sleeping beside her and smiled brightly. She went to Rhett''s side and waved her hand at the couple, freezing them in the process. She removed the blanket covering the couple''s bodies and set it aside.. A wicked smile curled on her lips, she placed her hand on Rhett''s crotch, giggling. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 45 - Expectation Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com The following day. Rhett opened his eyes and looked at Sabrina, she was still sleeping in his arms. He turned around and was shocked to see Amara sleeping beside him, again!? What the hell! Then he noticed something... Shiit, Amara''s right hand was on his crotch! Above his pants! His face went red with anger. What the hell is going on with this woman!? He glared at her sleeping form. He quickly removed Amara''s hand and got up from the bed. He left the chamber, going to the toilet. While walking, he was thinking about Amara''s shameless advances towards him. He was pissed! She''s a maniac! But how come he didn''t remember any of it last night? Why he was not able to detect her hand and her presence next to him on the bed? Did he fall asleep so deeply that even if there''s a bomb that would explode beside him he won''t be able to wake up and hear anything? It''s kind of puzzling and perplexing! He was very much annoyed by Amara''s bold intention towards him. Ah, he got it now, Amara was attracted to him! Such a shameless woman! Still making a move on him even if she knows that he already had a girlfriend. He wants to talk to Amara privately and warned her not to push his buttons or else... He released a deep sigh. He can''t inform Sabrina about what happened, she will go into a fit of rage and jealousy. And he doesn''t want to have two women fighting each other in front of him. The cave is too small for the three of them. Amara has to go! But how? He was furious with Amara''s boldness. He wondered if her hand successfully entered his underwear, if yes, then how come he didn''t know that someone''s hands were playing with his ding dong all night long? His face turned tomato red just thinking about it. He reached the toilet and emptied his bladder behind the rock. After he finished his business in the toilet, he turned around going back to the chamber. He met Amara halfway. She was leaning on to the stick that he gave her, smiling at him. "Lover boy, you never failed my expectation!" she said in a sugary voice. Rhett''s brows knitted together. "What do you mean?" "Your ding dong is size 7 when erect," Amara said, giggling. Rhett was shocked and mortified by her boldness. "Y-you touch my...my..." he no longer finish his sentence because he was annoyed and disgusted by her boldness and shamelessness. Amara erupted in peals of laughter. "Hey, I''m just joking!" she said and resumed walking in the direction of the toilet. Rhett shut his eyes, trying to control his rising temper. He glared at the wicked woman''s back. If it''s not a sin to physically hit a woman he already punched Amara''s smug face. But she''s not worth losing his temper! He will just finish constructing the bed today so that when evening comes, that woman can finally sleep in the next chamber, away from him! Then he will make a door for his and Sabrina''s chamber so that Amara can''t enter. He released a deep sigh and proceed to the chamber. When he arrived there Sabrina was still sleeping soundly in the bed. He left and went to the entrance of the cave. When he arrived there, Grandma was already outside in the early morning, busy pushing the logs in the entrance of the cave. "Good morning, Grandma!" Rhett greeted her cheerfully. "Good morning! Where is Sabrina?" Azere asked. "Still sleeping in the chamber," Rhett replied. "Ah okay... I''m done putting all the logs here. Do you think it''s not enough? I can get more if you want," Azere asked. Rhett inspected the logs. "I think its already enough, Grandma. Thank you so much for your help and your hard work," he said in a grateful voice. "Don''t mention it. I bring the nails, hammer and machete, it''s all in the basket. Those tools can help you construct the bed faster," Azere pointed at the basket on top of the rock. "Thank you, Grandma!" Rhett said and grabbed the basket. "I''m going back to the hut to prepare breakfast. See you later," Azere said and walked away. "Okay, thanks!" Rhett nods his head. He grabbed the machete and began cutting the logs according to the simple design of the bed that he had visualize in his mind. One hour later. Rhett finished cutting the parts of the bed. He rested for a moment and looked at the logs. Later after breakfast, he will begin constructing the skeleton of the bed, before the day is over, Amara''s bed is already finished. After a few minutes of resting, Rhett picked up the logs and carried them to Amara''s chamber. He will construct the bed there. On his way, he meets Sabrina. "My love, did you just wake up?" Rhett asked. "Yeah, I want to go to the toilet," Sabrina said. "Okay, I''ll go there with you, just wait for me. I''ll put the logs first in the chamber so that I can start constructing Amara''s bed later," Rhett stated. Sabrina nods her head. A few minutes later, the couple was already on their way to the toilet. Then they returned to the chamber. Rhett began constructing the bed while Sabrina assisted him. A few minutes later. The skeleton of the bed was already standing on the ground. "Wow! The bed is almost finished! You''re awesome!" Sabrina planted a kiss on her boyfriend''s cheek and wiped the sweats on his face with the face towel that she was holding in her hand. "It''s just a plain bed, easy to built," Rhett replied. He put back the hammer and the nails in the basket. "I''ll take a rest for a while. Let''s go to the entrance, maybe Grandma already bring the food for breakfast. I''m hungry already," he said. "Okay," Sabrina replied. The couple went to the entrance of the cave. When they arrived there, Grandma Azere was already waiting outside. "Good morning, Grandma!" Sabrina greeted her. "Did you just wake up?" Azere asked her charge. "I already wake up an hour later. I help Rhett construct the skeleton of the bed for Amara," Sabrina replied. "So... how it''s going?" Azere inquired. "This afternoon, we will finish constructing the bed and I will also make a door for our chamber since there''s still enough logs to make one," Rhett answered. "That''s good! Eat your breakfast then..." Azere said. "I''ll go back to the hut now. See you later at noon," Azere said and walked away. "Bye, Grandma!" Sabrina said. Azere waved her hand and continue walking back to the hut. Rhett grabbed the basket. The couple proceeds to the chamber to eat breakfast together with Amara. Hours went by. After lunch, Rhett resumed working on the bed, he was determined to finish it today so that Amara can finally sleep in her chamber. She can no longer take advantage of him! Two hours later, Rhett had finished making the bed. Rhett looked at Sabrina. "I''ll make a door for our chamber," he said and winked at her. Sabrina smiled, feeling excited. Yaay! She will no longer feel uneasy sleeping on the same bed with Amara! Hours went by. Sabrina went to the chamber and informed Amara of the good news. "Your bed is done!" she said. Amara smiled brightly. "That''s awesome! Let me see it!" The women went to the chamber. Amara was super delighted with the bed. She looked at Rhett. "Thank you so much for constructing my bed!" she beamed. Rhett nods his head but didn''t say anything. Amara settled herself in her new bed. The couple left the chamber and return to their sleeping quarter. Rhett began constructing the door. A few hours later, the door was already finished. Rhett got tired of constructing the bed and the door, so he rested on the bed beside Sabrina. Hours went by. Lunch time passed quickly like a blur. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 46 - Naked And Loving It! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Late afternoon. Sabrina visited Amara in her new room. She found her lying comfortably in the bed. "Do you like your new room?" Sabrina asked. "Yeah, I like it so much!" Amara replied brightly. "Thank you for helping your boyfriend make the bed. I truly appreciated your kindness. Tell Rhett that I''m very much grateful for his initiative in making the bed," she added in a grateful tone. "Don''t mention it. Inform us if there''s something you need help with," Sabrina said and looked at her feet. "Does it still hurt?" she asked. Amara shook her head. "Not anymore... thanks for your concern," she replied. "Tomorrow you should join us in the entrance of the cave so that you can thank Grandma personally for the coat," Sabrina said. "Sure! I will see Grandma tomorrow and talk to her," Amara replied. "Good!" Sabrina said. "I''ll leave now. I just visit you here to check on your condition. I''m glad that you''re looking fine. See you later," she said. "Thanks for coming here to inquire about my condition. You''re so kind to me, your kindness touched my heart deeply," Amara said sincerely. Sabrina smiled brightly. "Don''t mention it. See yeah later..." she said and left the chamber. ~~~0~~~ Evening comes. Two hours after eating dinner, the couple left the entrance of the cave and stayed in their chamber cuddling on the bed. The elation on Sabrina''s face was like a ray of sunshine that lighted up the entire place. Rhett noticed his ladylove''s happy demeanor. "My love, you look happy today..." he commented casually. Sabrina''s smile broadened. "You already know why," she replied and kissed his cheeks. Rhett grinned. It''s nice to see his beloved woman looking happy and satisfied. Sabrina looked at the door. It''s just a skeleton due to the shortage of logs, they were ashamed to ask for more logs from Grandma so they have to improvise. To add more privacy, she covered it with her unused clothing so that Amara can not take a peek inside. "Do you think Amara will be safe from the scorpions in her chamber?" Sabrina asked. "Yes, of course! I no longer see any scorpions there. The plant was indeed the scorpions number one enemy, they can''t bear the smell so they have to flee and no longer wants to go back to the chamber," Rhett replied. "I''m glad to know that. Despite of my burning jealousy for that woman, I''m still worried of her safety," Sabrina said. "You''re too kind, my love!" Rhett spoke. Sabrina sighed. "You can say that I''m overacting - but I''m just afraid that she will seduce you and you can''t resist the temptation. It would really break my heart if in the end you ended up with her and I''m the one who was heartbroken and abandoned. So, before something like that could occur, I will do anything to prevent it from happening," she said in a serious tone. Rhett smiled and planted a kiss on her forehead. "You don''t have to worry, that woman won''t be able to seduce me. I will always stay true to my words. For me, you''re the only woman I''m going to love for the rest of my life. I know that my declaration of love is kind of repetitive and boring already but that''s what''s inside my heart. So, rest easy. I will never fall for Amara even if she will seduce me!" he said firmly. "Thank you," Sabrina said, fully satisfied with his assurance. Rhett was also happy that Amara already had her place. That woman can no longer take advantage of him every night. Amara would be so shameless if she will still enter the chamber and sleep beside him on the bed when she already have her place. If that wicked woman will do it again, he won''t hesitate to scold her. "I wonder if that witch who cursed you will still visit this place one day? I would love to see her and beg for her mercy so that we can finally leave this cave together," Sabrina said wistfully. Rhett sighed deeply. "She seldom visits here, only once in a blue moon. I wonder why she hated me so much when the only sin I committed against her is that I have eaten the forbidden fruit of her favorite plant. Her punishment is too much!" he lamented. Sabrina agreed, "Yeah... she''s being too harsh on you and me!" Rhett hugged Sabrina lovingly. "If one day we can finally leave here, let''s get married right away, okay?" Sabrina smiled. "Sure! I would love to marry you!" she gushes excitedly. "Thank you, my love!" Rhett said, hugging her tightly. "Will you still marry me even if I will turn ugly after we kissed?" Sabrina asked, looking deeply into his eyes, wanting to know the truth. Rhett nodded his head. "Yes, of course! Never ever doubt my love for you," he said in a sincere tone. The couple continues cuddling in the bed, enjoying each other''s presence, whispering sweet nothings in their ears until they fall asleep one hour before the freezing temperature arrives. Meanwhile... In Amara''s chamber, she was walking back and forth on the ground. She''s getting restless and impatient! She has to do it tonight! As much as she wanted to stay longer in the cave and play with the couple''s emotions - she doesn''t have the luxury to do that. She had a deadline to worry about! Ah! She will do it tonight! She went back to the wooden bed and sat down. She will wait for the cold temperature to fill the cave, that is the perfect time to execute her plan! One hour later. The freezing temperature finally arrived. Amara wore the coat made of sheepskin and left the chamber. She went to the couple''s place and took a peek inside through a small hole on the door. Looks like the couple is finally asleep! She waved her hand and passed through the door like a wind not making any sound at all. She successfully entered the chamber and walked towards the bed, she waved her hand at the couple putting them in an immobile state, they can''t hear any sounds or feel anything. They''re simply sleeping like a log. Amara looked at the couple for a few minutes, then she smiled wickedly. She climbed the bed and began removing Rhett''s clothing one by one including his underwear. She stared at Rhett''s muscled body, no once of fat can be seen on his belly. She was mesmerized by his handsomeness and his toned body. Her hands ached badly wanting to hold his private parts intimately and play with it all night long. She giggled excitedly. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 47 - Earth Shattering You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com <<>> Hot R-18 scene ahead... please don''t proceed and read if you don''t like these kinds of stuff. Read at your own risk. You are being warned. ~~~~0~~~~ Then Amara proceeds to the next step... She removed Sabrina''s clothes including her underwear. Done, she looked at the naked couple in amusement, they look like Adam and Eve in their lovely birthday suit, looking so perfect together! She went to Rhett''s side and pushed him hard on top of Sabrina, after a few minutes of trying she finally made it! Success! She examined her handiwork, feeling satisfied with her effort. Nothing to do anymore... Wait... she grabbed the blanket and covered the couple''s naked bodies. Then she left the bed and looked at the couple one last time making sure she didn''t forget anything. Ah, she had almost forgotten the most important thing of all, the sex pheromone! She climbed the bed again, opened her palm and a small bottle appeared in her hand. She quickly removed the lid and poured the content which is a colorless and odorless liquid on Rhett and Sabrina''s arms then put the blanket back. Done with the final step, she left the bed, smiling in satisfaction at the naked couple. She waved her hand and disappeared from the chamber. She stood outside the makeshift door and blew an air, the air reached the couple, waking them up instantly, the sex pheromones were activated on the spot. Rhett and Sabrina looked at each other as lust and desire overwhelmed their senses. They both felt a strong and intoxicating sexual desire towards each other that holds their consciousness hostage... then their lips finally met in a hungry duel. Rhett claimed Sabrina''s lips with intoxicating hunger like no other, his right hand come down and opened her legs wide, his hard arousal sprang into action and entered Sabrina''s slippery core with wild abandon. He''s like a sex maniac on the loose. He began pumping her softness nonstop with his hard shaft. Sabrina''s body and sexual appetite were finally awakened to greater heights as Rhett continue hammering her slippery bud. "Ahhhhhhh ohhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Sabrina was moaning loudly, she can''t contain her ecstasy as her honeypot was repeatedly pounded by Rhett''s erect rod. Rhett was panting and sweating as he continue hammering Sabrina''s crease. He can''t get enough of her, his desire to claim her over and over again is so strong. He can''t stop pounding her softness.... ohhhhh... so pleasurable. "Ahhhhhhh ahhhhhhhh ohhhhhh..." Successive moans erupted on Sabrina''s mouth as she dug her fingers deeper on the sheet covering the bed. Amara was smiling wickedly behind the door hearing Sabrina''s loud moaning. Her body was already on fire, she wanted to join the couple and form a threesome with them but because Sabrina is kind to her, she won''t do it. She will allow the poor girl to enjoy her first time with her beloved boyfriend. It''s Sabrina''s baptism of fire and she doesn''t want to spoil her fun, she owed her a lot! Thirty minutes of nonstop lovemaking. The couple shows no signs of stopping... Rhett thrust harder and deeper inside Sabrina''s softness and reached her G-spot three times, giving her multiple orgasm in a row. "Ahhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhhh..." Sabrina moaned in succession as her body climbed the highest peak of ecstasy, then her body clenched as she reached her earth-shattering climax. The pleasure was so great that Rhett finally reached his mind-blowing orgasm, together they soared to the heavens in dizzying heights as he emptied his seeds inside her. A few minutes later... the couple''s breathing returned to normal. They looked at each other in shock after the deed was done. The aftermath of their intense love making left the couple stunned and completely horrified for a few minutes. "W-what just happen?" they asked each other in unison, mind-blown by their nakedness and aggressiveness in bed. Their faces registered shock and astonishment. Rhett quickly picked up their clothes from the ground. Sabrina reached for her bag, grabbed new clothes, and quickly donned them on her body. Rhett did the same. The couple was aware of what happened to them but it come in total shock to them who didn''t plan for the intimacy to happen tonight. They lie back in the bed, facing each other. "Holy! We just engaged in a mind-blowing lovemaking!" Rhett finally uttered in shock. "We already kissed each other''s lips?" Sabrina asked. Everything happens so fast some things are blurry and she can''t remember clearly. She can''t even remember that they have agreed to do the act of lovemaking but it already happened. She was mortified. "We did more than kissing each others lips, my love. I''m sorry, I got carried away," he apologized. "Who removed my clothes?" she asked in bewilderment, she can''t remember Rhett removing her clothes, all she can remember in her mind is that they''re both naked when the start making love. It''s so weird! Why does everything happen so fast? Why can''t she remember some of the early details before they make love? Rhett stared at Sabrina''s pretty face for a long time. Sabrina noticed his look. "Why are you looking at me like that?" she asked. "My love, we already kissed each other''s lips... but... but your face haven''t change at all!" Rhett said happily. "OMG! Are you sure?" Sabrina asked earnestly. "Yeah! You''re still the same beautiful you!" Rhett confirmed. Sabrina smiled brightly. "Wow, thanks God! I thought I already turned into an ugly duckling!" she said, teary-eyed. Rhett hugged Sabrina tightly. "I love you so much! I''m so glad that the curse didn''t materialize. You were not affected by it. I think the witch was just trying to scare me," he said happily. "I''m happy too! Maybe we can finally leave the cave safely. Let''s try leaving the cave tomorrow morning after we wake up!" Sabrina said excitedly. Sabrina''s enthusiasm rubbed on him. Rhett hugged her tightly and kissed her temple. "Let''s sleep now. I feel so tired as if I climbed the highest mountain on earth..." he said, grinning naughtily. He covered their bodies with the blanket. "Okay, let''s resume our sleep..." Sabrina replied in high spirit. She was so happy that after the kiss there were no changes in her facial appearance! The couple embraced each other and shut their eyes to sleep. Amara was still standing outside the door during that time. She can no longer hear any movement and noises coming from the inside, which means the couple is already sleeping. She went back to her chamber and lie down on the bed. The first step of her plan finally materialized. And now time for the second step, she was getting closer to the completion of her mission! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 48 - Shocking! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com The following day. Sabrina woke up first and noticed something is wrong with her face... she quickly fished ut the mirror from her bag and looked at her face. What she saw in the mirror shocked her to the very core! What she saw is an ugliest face ever! Her pretty face was gone replaced with an ugly face! "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Her agony and lamentation echoed inside the cave, reaching Amara''s chamber. "I CAN''T ACCEPT THISSSSS!" "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" she screamed again, sounding like a wounded animal. Then she starts sobbing hard. Rhett woke up to the sound of her loud screaming and quickly sit upright. "My love, what''s happening to you?" he asked worriedly. He saw the mirror on the bed and looked at Sabrina''s face, she was covering it with her hands. "My face, it turned ugly just like what you told me about the curse, it''s already happening!" she answered in a heart-wrenching tone. "Common... let me see your face..." Rhett urged her calmly, trying to remove her hands from her face. Sabrina shook her head miserably, fat tears rolled on her face. "I''m looking so ugly right now! I think you will abandon me this time," she said in between sobs. "Please don''t say that, I told you before no matter if the curse will come true or not, my feelings for you will never change. I''ll still love you... there''s nothing to worry about. I''ll be the one to decide my feelings and I''ll prove to you that nothing will change between us. Okay? Now let me see your face..." Rhett said and slowly removed her hands from her face. Sabrina raised her head and looked deeply into his eyes trying to read his reaction. Rhett stared at Sabrina''s face. He tried so hard to hide the shock on his face because what he saw right now is a very ugly woman. He cleared his throat and smile. "I love you, your looks doesn''t change my love for you," he said softly and hugged her tightly. He planted a kiss on her forehead. Feeling miserable and depressed, Sabrina continues crying in his arms. "I can''t look my face in the mirror anymore!" she lamented. Rhett rubbed her back gently. "Shh...don''t look at yourself in the mirror then. Just remember that you will always be pretty in my eyes. Your original looks is beautiful and what is happening to you right now is the result of the curse. We both know that this is not your original look, it''s just a curse, okay?" Sabrina can''t stop crying, no amount of flattery words can comfort her, she was devastated by her new look. She thought she was already mentally prepared for this scenario but when it finally happen in reality, it''s so damn hard to accept! "The curse is real!" she said in a wretched tone. "Yes, indeed," Rhett replied sadly, and the possibility to leave the cave behind and pursue his freedom can also be real. But now that his beloved woman was reduced to this pitiful state, he doesn''t have the heart to leave her behind. "How am I supposed to live with this hideous face?" Sabrina continue crying tormented by her new look. Rhett planted another kiss, this time on her cheeks to comfort her. "See, I can kiss your new face easily, that means you have nothing to worry about. I can accept your new look with ease. What matters most is that we''re still together. The only thing that changed is your look but the love we have for each other will endure till the end of times. So, please... don''t be dishearten anymore. I will never leave your side," he said tenderly. Sabrina cried even more, deeply touched by his love and sincerity. "Thank you for loving me and comforting me, it''s so hard for me to accept my new look," she said in between sobs. "My love, from now on, stop looking at your face in the mirror, you will only get depressed," Rhett told her, he picked up the mirror and hide it in his bag. "Okay," Sabrina replied in a voice devoid of happiness. Last night, they kiss and make love for the first time and they were so happy thinking that the curse is not true because nothing happens to her face. But this morning the happiness she felt evaporated in thin air replaced by extreme depression and sorrow. "Let''s head to the toilet and then go to the entrance of the cave," Rhett said and left the bed. Sabrina and Rhett holds each other''s hands as they went to the toilet. Meanwhile... Amara saw the couple exiting their chamber. Although she hadn''t seen Sabrina''s face yet but based on the poor girl''s terrible wailing and screaming... something bad had happened to her. And the only thing that comes up in her mind, the cursed of the witch was finally activated! It is all due to the couple''s kissing and mind-blowing lovemaking that she instigated last night. She grinned triumphantly. If it''s the case... then her mission is about to be completed soon! She went back to her bed and stared at the ceiling, waiting for the couple to pass her chamber so that she can see Sabrina''s face closely and find out what happened to her. A few minutes later. She heard the couple''s footsteps approaching... she quickly left the bed and exited the chamber. Sabrina saw Amara outside her chamber, she quickly hides her face behind her long hair. "Sabrina dear, what happened to you? I heard your loud screaming, I thought something bad happened to you. I rushed to your chamber but the door is still close so I waited on my bed thinking about you," Amara said worriedly. "I''m fine," Sabrina replied, not looking into the woman''s eyes. She can''t help but feel insecure that the woman that can easily arouse her jealously was looking more beautiful than ever while she was looking ugly as hell. Intense Fear began to grow in her heart, now that she''s looking ugly, Rhett might be tempted to look at Amara''s beautiful face instead of her hideous image. Her insecurity shoot to the roof. "Let''s go!" Rhett grabbed Sabrina''s hand and they proceed to their destination. Amara watched the couple fade away from her vision. She finally saw Sabrina''s face. Her face was filled with dark lines crisscrossing her face, the dark lines were designed like roots of a tree which is very hideous to look at. If it''s color brown or skin tone, it won''t be too hideous to look at but the color is too dark! It''s quite ugly, scary and depressing to look at. Poor girl! Amara was shaking her head. She feels guilty all of a sudden. The completion of her mission is more important than her guilt. Despite everything... she still pitied the wretched girl who always treated her nicely. Sighing, she went back to her chamber, lay on the bed, and stared at the wall thinking about the completion of her mission. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 49 - Its Finally Happening! When Grandma Azere arrived at the cave in the morning with Olga''s invisible form, she already knew something bad transpired last night because she saw Sabrina crying in Rhett''s arm. She placed the basket on the rock and looked at Rhett. "What''s wrong with Sabrina?" she asked. She can''t see the girl''s face because it was pressed on the wolf''s chest and was hidden beneath her long hair. Rhett felt ashamed revealing to the old woman everything that transpired between him and Sabrina last night, he didn''t reply. Azere released a deep sigh and took a guess. "Did Amara and Sabrina had a terrible fight last night?" she asked. Rhett shook his head and said. "Sabrina and I finally kiss last night..." he confessed, looking away. Azere''s eyes widened. "And what happened after the kiss?" she asked curiously. "Nothing happened last night and we sleep soundly. But when Sabrina woke up in the morning I was awakened by her screaming and her face was already changed drastically. The curse took effect while we''re sleeping deeply," Rhett explained. Azere took a deep breath and addressed her charge. "Child, look at me!" she ordered. Sabrina slowly faced her benefactor. Azere was stunned and devastated after seeing the transformation on Sabrina''s face. She quickly covered her mouth with her right hand, preventing herself from cursing Mother. Sabrina looked at Grandma with tears rolling on her face. "I look so ugly, right Grandma?" she asked in a heartbreaking tone. Azere nods her head. Tears shimmered in her eyes. "Hold on child, if the witch will come back, I will try my best and beg her to undo the curse," she said, trying to uplift the girl''s morale. "Thank you, Grandma," Sabrina said and began crying again in her boyfriend''s arms. Rhett rubbed Sabrina''s back gently, comforting her. Silence engulfed Azere. This kind of situation shouldn''t shock her anymore because she already expected that it''s going to happen sooner or later. But the actual result of the kiss blows her mind away and made her hate Mother a little. Sabrina doesn''t deserve this ugly curse! But it''s the price that she has to pay for loving Rhett, just like her and Olga... Mother caught them in the act having sex with the wolf Hozer and she cruelly turned them into an old woman. Now that it all comes to this - she can''t do anything! Shes'' getting frustrated! Only the one who cast the curse can undo Sabrina''s hideous look. She looked at the grief-stricken couple and spoke to Rhett, "Lad, I want to know if you can leave the cave unharmed. Can you do it now?" she requested. "Sure," Rhett replied. Sabrina looked at Rhett, fear leaping from her eyes, she was shaking her head vigorously. "Please don''t leave me..." she begged as fresh tears shimmered in her eyes. Rhett sighed and planted a kiss on her head. "Don''t worry, I''ll never leave your side. Grandma just want to know if we can leave the cave safely or not..." he explained. Sabrina took a deep breath and nods her head. "Okay... do it then..." she finally said in a dispirited tone. Azere looked at Rhett. "Leave the cave now!" she ordered. Rhett sighed and left Sabrina''s side, he stepped outside. "Farther away!" Azere ordered. Rhett walked farther... about fifty meters away from the cave and stayed there for a few minutes. Azere watched the wolf, looking for any signs that he will crumble to the ground at any moment, but it didn''t happen. Awesome! The innocent wolf is finally free from the curse! He deserved it! She was happy for him. Sabrina looked at her boyfriend with a mixture of sadness and happiness in her eyes. She was glad that Rhett can finally leave the cave anytime but feeling sad and fearful as well because he can abandon her anytime he wishes. Rhett glanced at the women in the cave for a few seconds. Then he roamed his eyes around the area, dreaming of this day to come that he can finally leave the cave, free from the curse at last! Hooray! He''s finally free! He wants to scream at the top of his lungs due to happiness. He can finally visit his family! He missed his mother so much and everyone back in the Golden Peak Valley! His feet were itching to go back home and visit his family even for one day but he shifted his attention back to the cave and saw Sabrina crying alone in the cave. He released a deep sigh. The expressions on Azere, Olga, and Sabrina''s faces were a mixture of apprehension and curiosity, waiting on what Rhett is going to do next now that he''s already free from the curse. Sabrina''s heart was breaking inside due to anxiety. ''He will never return here to the cave,'' she thought sadly. Minutes went by. To the women''s surprise, Rhett began walking back to the cave. Azere and Olga wore a surprise expressions on their faces, Sabrina on the other hand was beaming with happiness. "He come back for me!" Sabrina gushes in elation. When Rhett was already in front of the cave. Azere asked him a question. "Why did you come back? Why you didn''t leave and go home back to your family now that you''re free from the curse?" she asked, confused. Rhett looked at his beloved woman. "I promise Sabrina that I will never leave her side. I''m going to honor that promise today," he replied. "I''m going back inside," he said. "Wait!" Azere said. "What is it, Grandma?" Rhett asked. "What if after you return to the cave - you can not leave again? Won''t you have regrets letting go of this only chance?" Azere asked. Rhett breathed deeply and looked at his beloved woman, shaking his head. "It doesn''t matter. Sabrina and I will never be apart from each other," he answered sincerely. Azere looked at Rhett, stunned by his honest answer. "A-are you sure? Why don''t you think things over a million times before returning to the cave..." she suggested, trying to test the wolf''s sincerity towards her charge. "No need, Grandma. If Sabrina can''t leave this place then there''s no reason for me to leave the cave as well. I''ll stay here where my heart is..." he said. Without hesitation, he stepped inside the cave. Olga was shaking her head in bewilderment beside Azere, finding the wolf''s decision stupid. Sabrina and Rhett hugged each other. Then Sabrina began crying in his arms, overwhelmed with happiness. Azere and Olga stared at the couple, wearing an expression of amazement in their eyes. A few minutes later. "Instruct Sabrina to step out of the cave, let see if she can leave as well..." Olga whispered in her friend''s ears. Azere nods her head and addressed Sabrina. "Child, try to leave the cave. Let see if the curse will release you safely..." she ordered. Rhett let go of his girlfriend. "Okay..." Sabrina looked at Grandma and nodded her head. She stepped outside and starts walking away. Unfortunately, Sabrina faltered on her step just a few meters from the cave, she can no longer go on, she felt her chest is about to explode... before she loses consciousness... in lightning speed, Rhett was already by her side and carried her back to the safety of the cave. A few minutes later. Sabrina''s breathing finally returns to normal. She released a deep sigh. Shaking her head sadly, she looked at Azere and said, "I experienced the same thing, Grandma. The cave won''t release me..." she said miserably, feeling wretched inside. Rhett caresses her arms. "Are you alright? Are you feeling better now?" he asked worriedly. "Yes, I''m fine," Sabrina replied, teary-eyed. Azere released a troubled sigh. She looked at Rhett. " Can you leave the cave again for the second time? I just want to know if you''re finally free from the curse... or your freedom only work one time," she said. "Sure!" Rhett replied and looked at his ladylove. Sabrina nods her head, permitting him to leave. Rhett stepped outside and walked away going to the same place where he stood earlier, about fifty meters away from the cave. After a few minutes of standing on the same spot and nothing bad happen to him, he returned to the cave. Azere was satisfied. "Alright, eat your breakfast, kids! I''ll return a few hours from now to bring the food for lunch," she said and looked at them one last time. Her heart ache badly for Sabrina. "Thanks Grandma!" Rhett and Sabrina spoke in unison. Azere waved her hand in reply and resumed walking in the direction of the hut. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 50 - Fear You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Back in the hut, Olga and Azere starts eating their breakfast. "Honestly, I pitied Sabrina. I was so shocked with her new look, it''s horrendous! Our current look is much better compared to hers," Olga commented. Azere released a troubled sigh. "That''s what I''m pissed about! I''m mad that Mother had chosen that kind of curse, it''s too cruel for an innocent girl like Sabrina. Her only fault is taking pity on the wolf''s situation and falling in love with him! And now she was suffering from the punishment that''s both cruel and unreasonable!" she lamented in an irate voice. Olga''s eyes twinkled. "Oh, I''ve never seen you so angry at Mother, this is the first time! And it''s amazing to look at. Why don''t we steal the Brown Book together and put an end to our miseries? Remember, we can also help Sabrina and that woman Amara from leaving the cave safely," she suggested. Azere glared at her friend. "Although I''m upset on what happened to Sabrina, I will never steal the book! So, please stop convincing me to do the thing that Mother hated the most and that is stealing her valuable books!" Olga sighed. "You know what. I''m actually happy that you no longer have any plans to return to Laswich Mountain, that means, Mother will only have one apprentice and that''s me. One day, I will become a powerful witch feared by anyone. But every time I saw my face in the mirror I got super annoyed and my anger shoot to the roof! I can''t wait for another ten years to get rid of this wrinkled face. I detested it so much. If I''m already old and this is my face, I can easily accept that, but Mother turned us into old women during our prime! What the hell she''s thinking way back then?" she whined furiously. Azere breathed deeply and continue munching on the eggplant omelet. "Get over it! If you wish to be Mother''s only disciple then bear her punishment. We both know that Mother is very strict and easily get''s irritated with small things. You should have bottomless patience in dealing with her. She can be demanding and hard to please sometimes." She reminded her friend. Olga looked at Azere. "Alright, let''s not talk about Mother. Instead, let''s talk about the people in the cave," she said. "What do you want to talk about them?" Azere asked. "Amara is a complete mystery to me. I have accompanied you to the cave several times and yet I haven''t discover her true identity yet. Then another thing... that wolf is stupid!" Olga said. Azere raised a brow. "Eh? Why did you call him stupid?" "Can''t you imagine that-? The wolf can leave the cave freely but he still wants to remain in the cave! I find his decision stupid!" Olga answered. Azere shook her head. "Falling in love with someone and not leaving that person through thick and thin is not stupid. The wolf had fallen in love with Sabrina, therefore he can''t leave his beloved woman behind. His love is pure and I admired him for that." "Really-? How can you be so sure?" Olga said in mock astonishment. "I wonder how long the wolf can tolerate Sabrina''s hideous face? Now that there''s another beautiful woman inside the cave. Rhett has to erect his guard high all the time. Chances are, if Amara will stay in the cave for a long time, sooner or later, she will seduce him. It''s just a matter of time!" Azere glared at Olga. "Why are you being so negative? The couple will never separate just because of the changed we saw on Sabrina''s face. That would never happen! I saw the sincerity in the wolf''s eyes when he told me that he love Sabrina. I believe him." "Fine! Let''s not talk about them anymore! I don''t want you getting mad at me. How about we make another bet..." Olga suggested with a grin. Azere raised a brow. "What bet?" "Let''s make a bet! Will the wolf leave Sabrina or not in the next ten years?" Olga smiled wickedly. Azere dismissed her friend''s suggestion. "No way, I lose in our first bet. I will never enter in another bet with you again!" she said. Olga laughed in amusement. "What-? Afraid to lose again?" she asked. Azere rolled her eyes and heaved a sigh. "I believe in Rhett''s love and sincerity towards Sabrina. The fact that he chose to remain in the cave after the curse was lifted, and despite Sabrina''s ugly transformation, he was still affectionate towards her and that is evidence enough that he is the type of guy that never back out from his words and promises," she elaborated further. Olga smiled. "You got a point! I hope the couple will survive this new trials in their relationship. I only wish them peace and happiness," she said in a sincere voice. The women resumed eating their breakfast in comfortable silence. ... Back in the cave. The couple had finished eating their breakfast fifteen minutes ago and currently resting on the bed. Rhett was in deep thoughts, consumed about his desire to visit his family at the Golden Peak Valley. Sabrina noticed the preoccupied look on her boyfriend''s face. "What are you thinking?" she asked curiously and covered her face with the face towel. Rhett looked at Sabrina and removed the towel from her face. "Don''t cover your face! Stop being ashamed of your new look because every time I look at you it''s your old image that I see not your new one. So, don''t worry about my feelings towards you, they will never change, okay?" Sabrina smiled and hugged him tightly. "Thank you for showering me with your genuine love, I''m so lucky to be loved by you..." she said, teary-eyed. Rhett planted a kiss on her cheek. "I love you so much! Please, don''t let the curse affect your mental and emotional well being. And stop worrying that my feelings will change just because you look ugly now. That will never happen, okay?" he assured her. Sabrina nodded her head and buried her face into his chest. "By the way, what are you thinking earlier?" she repeated her question. "I''m planning to visit my family in the Golden Peak Valley one of these days," Rhett answered. Sabrina froze. Rhett noticed that Sabrina''s body went rigid. He looked at her face. "What''s wrong?" Sabrina shook her head and replied, "Nothing..." She avoided his gaze. The one thing that she feared the most is the possibility of Rhett''s family preventing him from returning back to the cave once he''s back home. His family might influence his future decision. What will happen to her if he can no longer return to the cave? She shut her eyes trying to prevent her negative thoughts from creating havoc in her mind as her insecurities skyrocketed. "Will you will allow me to go home and visit my family?" Rhett asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yeah, sure! How many days you will stay there?" Rhett smiled. "Don''t worry, I will only stay there for a few hours and I''ll return right away. I will start my journey early morning and return here before nightfall. This way you don''t have to sleep alone in the bed," he said. "Okay," Sabrina replied. She already agreed on Rhett''s plan of visiting his family, and she won''t dare shed tears while she''s beside him. She doesn''t want him to think that''s she''s a cry baby. She will keep the fear and worries hidden deep inside her. She feared that one day, Rhett might get bored and feed up with her clingy attitude. Those negative attitudes can be the catalyst of him leaving her behind for good. She will remained cool outside but continue suffering inside due to her insecurities. ~~~~~0~~~~~ Author''s Note: I''m sorry that the novel went premium early, it will help me pay my bills such as internet, electricity, buy keyboard, mouse, food and etcetera. Thank you so much for your continuous support. I appreciate it very much from the bottom of my heart. Take care all! Stay safe always! Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 51 - I Saw You! A few hours earlier. ... In Amara''s room. When Sabrina brought the food in her chamber earlier, the poor girl was covering her face with a face towel. "You don''t have to cover your face every time you see me, girl. You will always be beautiful in my eyes. No matter how many times your face change, your original beauty will always shine through because you have a heart of gold and you are kind to me. I appreciated it very much," Amara said. Sabrina sighed and said, "Thank you..." "What''s for breakfast today?" Amara asked. "Rice and eggplant omelette," Sabrina smiled. Amara''s face brightened up. "Wow! Delicious!" "Enjoy your meal," Sabrina said. "Thank you for bringing my food here. Next time, I''ll come to your chamber and get the food myself. I''m ashamed already that you keep serving me. I''m not worthy of your kindness," Amara stated. Sabrina smiled. "It''s okay, bringing your food here is not a big deal to me." Amara smiled. "You are so nice. If given the chance I would like you to be my best friend, too bad my life span is short. I''ll be gone soon," she said with a hint of sadness in her eyes. Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "Why are you dying?" she asked curiously. It''s the second time that Amara mentioned the word ''dying'' and every time she did that she always wore a serious expression in her eyes. "Secret!" Amara replied. "Thank you again, beauty!" she said and began eating her meal. Sabrina left Amara''s room, more confused than ever. She went back to the chamber and eat breakfast with Rhett. "What do you think of Amara?" Sabrina asked. Rhett raises a brow. "What about that woman?" he snorted. "I find her mysterious," Sabrina said. "In what way?" Rhett asked. "I dunno... I can''t put it in words and she kept mentioning that she''s dying," Sabrina explained. Rhett sighed. "Lets not talk about that woman. We have done our best to make her stay in this cave comfortable and safe," he said. He hides his dislike and disgust towards that shameless woman, careful not to let Sabrina know, or else the two women will have a physical and verbal fight coming soon between them. Sabrina feels comforted that Rhett is not interested in Amara. After eating breakfast, Sabrina went to Amara''s chamber to retrieve the dirty dishes. Then she and Rhett went to the stream. Hours went by. The couple left the chamber and stayed at the entrance of the cave. Rhett asked Sabrina''s permission. "Can I leave the cave?" he asked. "W-where are you going?" she asked, alarmed. "Over there, I just want to gather more firewood so that we have plenty of stock during rainy season and we can make fire anytime we want to make our chamber warm during the night," he replied. She permitted him. "Ah, okay. Go ahead." Rhett left the cave and walked towards the wooded area. Sabrina remembered that Grandma wants to talk to Amara. She rose to her feet and went to the woman''s chamber. She stood in the doorway. "Can you join me at the entrance of the cave?" "Why?" "Grandma Azere wants to talk to you," Sabrina replied. "Ah, okay." Amara got up from the bed. The women went to the entrance of the cave. Amara looked around her. "Where is your boyfriend?" she asked. "He''s out there in the woods gathering firewood that we can used during rainy season and freezing temperature of the night," Sabrina replied. "Nice! I want to have fire inside my chamber tonight to keep me warm throughout the night," Amara gushes. "Don''t worry, you will have your own fire in your chamber starting tonight. There are plenty of firewood outside," Sabrina said casually. A few minutes later. Rhett emerged from the woods carrying dry twigs on his shoulder. He walked towards the cave and bring the firewood inside, he put them in their chamber first, then next, he will also put some firewood in Amara''s chamber. Although he dislikes the shameless woman, he still thinks that she can use some fire to warm her during the night. Rhett exited the chamber and returned to the wooded area to gather more woods. A few minutes later. Grandma Azere can be seen approaching the cave carrying a basket in her hand. Amara pointed her hand. "Grandma is here!" she said. Sabrina looked at Grandma and smiled brightly. Amara saw the invisible woman walking beside Grandma Azere. She pretended that she didn''t see her. Azere arrived at the entrance of the cave and placed the basket on the rock. She looked at the women, especially at Amara. "How''s your feet?" she asked, looking at the woman''s feet. "Thanks to your medicine, Grandma. My feet are healing well," Amara replied with a smile. "Glad to know that!" Azere said. Olga picked up a small stone from the ground and throws it at Amara. Amara saw the stone about to hit her legs, she dodged it. Sabrina saw the stone, a frown appeared on her face. "Where did that stone come from?" she asked in bewilderment. "I dunno..." Amara replied, she pretended that she never saw it coming. She let it go. But when saw the invisible woman picking up another stone to throw at her, she quickly left the entrance of the cave, very much annoyed. "Hey, where are you going?" Sabrina asked. "Going to the toilet to pee!" Amara replied and walked away in a hurry. Azere''s brows knitted together. "Why that woman left? I still need to talk to her," she said. "You can continue talking to her tonight, Grandma," Sabrina suggested. "Yeah... tell her that I still want to talk to her," Azere replied. Azere roamed her eyes around the area and asked, "Where is Rhett?" "He''s right there in the woods gathering firewood that we can used in the cave," replied Sabrina. Azere looked at the woods. "Grandma, I''m worried..." Sabrina said. "Why? What are you worrying about?" Azere asked. "Rhett is planning to visit his family at the Golden Peak Valley one of these days. I''m afraid that he will no longer return here after seeing her family." Sabrina confessed her fears. Azere took a deep breath. "It''s natural for Rhett to visit his family. Don''t worry too much. He will never leave you alone in the cave for a long time. He will surely return here after visiting his family," she assured her. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "I hope so..." she said gloomily. A few minutes later. Rhett arrived at the cave. "Good noon, Grandma!" he greeted her with a cheerful smile. "I''m glad to see you enjoying the outdoor," Azere commented casually. Rhett grinned broadly. "Yeah, very much! Excuse me ladies, I''ll bring the wood to the chamber," he said and proceed inside. "I''ll go now, child. Eat your lunch," Azere said. "Thank you, Grandma!" Sabrina said. Rhett returned to the entrance of the cave a few minutes later. "Where is Grandma?" he asked. "She went home. Let''s eat lunch!" Sabrina said. "Okay," Rhett responded and grabbed the basket from the rock. They returned to the chamber to eat lunch. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 52 - Hopefully So! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com While eating lunch, Olga and Azere talked about Amara. "Did you see that? Amara dodged the stone that I throw at her!" Olga said. Azere sighed. "But why did you have to throw the stone at her? That''s stupid and silly! Whats your purspose of doing such thing? What if she will get hurt?" she said, shaking her head. Olga rolled her eyes. "Hello-? Hurt? It''s just a small stone. Ths ants bite will hurt more than that stone that I throw at her..." "So what is your purpose then for doing such thing?" Azere asked. "I just want to know if she can see me in my invisible form. If she saw me, that means she''s not an ordinary person! We should be start worrying what a person of her caliber is doing inside the cave?" Olga said. Azere was silent for a few minutes. "You got a point..." she agreed. "But I didn''t notice Amara looking at you? Did you?" she asked. Olga pondered the question. "Hmm, I didn''t notice too. But who knows - maybe she can see me but she was just pretending that she didn''t, so that her presence won''t raise an alarm," she suggested. "You also have a point," Azere said. "So, let''s try to talk to her again when we bring the meals for dinner," she suggested. "Alright, we still have enough time to think of a better idea on how to discover her hidden identity," Olga said. They finished eating their lunch and Azere washed the dishes on the sink. "I''m going back to my place. I''ll return later before dinner time," Olga said. "Okay... bye," Azere responded with a nod of her head. ~~~0~~~ Back in the cave. Amara was in deep thoughts while eating her meal. She was thinking about that invisible old hag who throws a stone at her. That old hag is naughty! Playing tricks on her! Are the guardians of the cave already suspecting her identity? Are they start questioning her true reason for coming here? Hmm... If that is the case then she should avoid seeing them again from now on to prevent them from discovering her true identity. Anyways, she will leave the cave soon after she completed her mission. She needs to hurry up before the two guardians of the cave can do something to stop her! This time she has no backup, she will be on her own. Time is ticking! Her time is about to end. She must put her life to good use and make a difference before she will fade away into nothingness. Done with her musing, she finished eating the food on her plate. A few minutes later. Sabrina entered the chamber. "Are you done eating?" she asked. "Why?" "I''ll get the dirty dishes to the stream to wash them," Sabrina replied. "Can I help you?" Amara volunteered. "Sure!" Sabrina replied and put the plates inside the basket. The women left the chamber and proceed to the stream. Rhett followed the ladies from behind. When they arrived at their destination, the women began washing the plates and utensils. A few minutes later, they left the stream. Amara proceed to her chamber while the couple went to the entrance of the cave. At the entrance of the cave. Rhett was silent for a while. He''s itching to go home to give his family a surprise visit. Sabrina noticed his silence and asked, "What are you thinking? Why are you so silent today?" Rhett pinched her arms affectionately. "I want to go home early morning tomorrow. Will you give me permission to leave?" he asked. Sabrina sighed but gave her permission. "Of course, you can visit your family tomorrow..." "Thanks for giving me your permission, my love. I wish I can bring you along with me so that I can introduce you to my family and relatives," Rhett said sadly. "It''s okay, I''ll just wait here for your return. Besides, if they saw my hideous look they will be scared of me because I look like a scary monster with my current look..." Sabrina responded in a dispirited voice. Rhett hugged her tightly. "I''m so sorry, my love. My freedom is also the cause of your greatest pain. I feel guilty about it, that is why you can be assured that I will never abandon you," he said and kissed her temple lovingly. Sabrina pressed her face on his chiseled chest luxuriating in his intoxicating manly scent that she come to adore so much. "Once Grandma arrives here, I''ll tell her about my decision to visit my family tomorrow," Rhett said. "After my return, we will construct a real bed made of wood just like the one we made for Amara. I saw many logs there in the woods that can be easily made into wooden bed, then I will also make a cabinet for our clothes," he added. "Nice! I will help you make the bed and the cabinet. Constructing furniture''s is fun to do. I find it rewarding and satisfying!" she said enthusiastically. "Alright, I shall start gathering those logs in the woods right now!" Rhett said excitedly. "Okay..." Sabrina said. Rhett left her side, exited the cave, and walked towards the wooded area. Sabrina watched Rhett fade away from her eyes. She released a deep sigh. Why she has this foreboding feeling of watching Rhett walking away from the cave and never return? She suddenly feels a deep pain squeezing her heart. Now that Rhett can easily come and go anytime he likes, he might be tempted to explore new places and she will be left behind stuck in the cave, cursed forever. And the only thing left was their sweet memories that soon will fade away replaced by lifetime pain and misery. She released a deep sigh. Why did she suddenly become an emotional wreck? It''s getting worst because of her hideous face. She thought that her jealousy towards Amara was already the worst, but after the curse was activated and her face was now super ugly, she finally know the feeling of being helpless, hopeless, and ashamed of her looks. Her insecurities shoot to the sky, it intensifies every time she saw Amara''s pretty and flawless face. It''s not an easy thing to handle every day. Pretending that she''s okay outside and yet feeling depressed and hopeless inside. Being bombarded with negative feelings and emotions every day is a difficult thing to handle. But she''s trying hard to handle the torment with ease so that Rhett won''t see through her facade. She will endure things as they are, maybe things will get better in time. Hopefully so! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 53 - Suspicion Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Late afternoon. Azere and Olga can be seen approaching the entrance of the cave. "Where is your cave mate?" Azere asked when she reached the entrance of the cave. She placed the basket in the usual place. "Hi, Grandma! Are you asking about Amara?" Sabrina said. "Yup! Where is she?" Azere replied with a nod of her head. "She told me that she had a headache and she can''t talk to you," Sabrina answered. "Ah, I see... she looks fine earlier, am I right?" Azere observed. "Yeah, but she said that she had a headache when I told her that you still want to talk to her," Sabrina stated. "Ah, okay... let her be. Maybe she really had a headache. Let''s not make things worst for her," Azere said. "Enjoy your dinner, kids!" Rhett looked at Azere. "Grandma, I will leave the cave tomorrow morning to visit my family. I''ll return before nightfall," he said. Azere stared at Rhett for a long time. "A-are you sure that you will come back?" Rhett nodded his head. "Yes, of course! I will leave Sabrina here. I shall return for my beloved woman," he said and winked at his girlfriend. Sabrina giggled in happiness. Azere rolled her eyes. "How sweet! Alright, eat your dinner..." she said. "Thank you, Grandma!" the couple thank Azere in chorus. "I''ll go now. Goodnight!" Azere said and wave goodbye to the couple. She turned around, walking away from the cave. "Bye, Grandma! See you tomorrow!" the couple replied in unison. Rhett picked up the basket and they retreated into their chamber. Sabrina began putting food on the platter, bringing it to Amara''s place. "Time for dinner!" she said when she entered the chamber. "Thank you, dear," Amara replied. "Did your headache worsen?" Sabrina asked. Amara shook her head. She didn''t go to the entrance because she pretended that she had a headache. "I''m feeling a bit better now..." "Good. I hope you will feel better because Grandma Azere still want to continue talking to you. I just want to inform you that Rhett will leave the cave tomorrow, early morning..." Sabrina said. Amara''s brows furrowed. "W-where is he going?" she asked alarmed. "He will visit his family in the Golden Peak Valley and return before nightfall," Sabrina explained. "Ah, okay... good thing he will return before the evening comes," Amara said in great relief. Sabrina saw the worried expression on Amara''s face. "You look worried that Rhett wouldn''t come back here-?" Amara nodded her head. "Yeah... How about you? Even if you don''t reveal your feelings to me. I know that you''re worrying everyday... fearing the time will come that Rhett will leave you because of your ugly face. Am I right?" she asked. Sabrina sighed. "It''s different..." Amara smiled a bit. "Honestly, I''m worried... only the two of us are left here in the cave alone on our own. What if a big snake suddenly entered the cave? How are we gonna deal with it? Much better if Rhett is here, he can protect us. Just in case he can''t return in the night, we should sleep together in one room for safety and to protect each other. As the saying goes, two heads is better than one." Sabrina nodded her head. "I agree to your suggestion, but there is nothing to worry about tomorrow. Rhett always stay true to his promise, he will return here before nightfall, I''m sure of that." Amara shrugged. "Whatever, as long he can return here then it''s fine. We both want the same thing. The only thing that really matters for the two of us is for Rhett to return here and everything will be alright. I''m sure you also feel the same way, am I right?" "Yeah..." Sabrina agreed, nodding her head. "I just want Rhett to return her immediately for security reason, that''s all. Please don''t think of other negative things, okay? You will only torture yourself." "Got it!" Sabrina said and fell silent for a moment. She has been bathing in jealousy towards Amara the whole time, fearing that the mysterious woman will seduce her boyfriend especially that she admitted to her that she also likes Rhett. But so far, she didn''t see Amara making a serious move to seduce Rhett even once. Maybe because she and her boyfriend haven''t been apart from each other for so long. They''re always together and it would be impossible for Amara to seduce Rhett if she can''t corner him alone. The best thing she can do to avoid Rhett and Amara having interaction with each other is not to leave her boyfriend''s side even for a few minutes. Especially now that her face looks hideous, her insecurity is getting worst, and her confidence is at the lowest level she must not let her boyfriend and Amara get closer to each other. If Rhett and Amara will get closer to each other, she will surely die, swallowed by jealousy and self-pity. Amara looked at Sabrina. "Are you okay? Why did you suddenly went silent for a long time? What are you thinking in your mind?" Sabrina looked at Amara and shook her head. "Nothing... eat your dinner now. It starting to get cold," she said and exited the chamber. Amara began eating her meal after Sabrina left. When Sabrina returned to the chamber, Rhett was waiting for her. "What took you so long to bring Amara''s food to her chamber?" Rhett asked curiously. "Sorry, we''re just talking about you. I told her that you will visit your family tomorrow, early morning and you will be back before night fall. She''s worried that you might not return on time and suggests to me that we should stay in the same chamber to protect each other just in case a snake will come," Sabrina elaborated. "Ah, okay... don''t worry about it. I will return here before nighttime. I promise you that," Rhett said and planted a kiss on her temple. "Let''s eat!" "Okay," Sabrina replied and picked up the plate and utensils. The couple ate their dinner in comfortable silence. While eating... Rhett''s mind was preoccupied, he was excited about his surprise visit to his family in the valley tomorrow. Deep inside, Sabrina is getting worried despite Rhett''s assurance. .... Meanwhile, at the hut. The two women were eating dinner together. "You know what, I think that Amara woman is trying to avoid talking to us for a long time. I have a feeling that she''s afraid talking to us longer, we might discover her hidden secrets," Olga said. "Are you suspecting her identity?" Azere asked. "Yeah... why not? I mean, she just appeared out of nowhere and entered the cave easily and the curse didn''t even repeal her-? That really bothers me. I was able to stare at her face closely. Although I didn''t find anything wrong with her appearance, but I have a feeling that she''s hiding something from us. And it''s up to us how to discover her secret!" Olga continues with her conspiracy theories. Azere smiled, looking at her friend. "You and your hyperactive imagination!" "You know what? After the incident before, it''s hard to trust good looking people just like Doreen, so quiet and calm yet so cruel and cunning inside!" Olga ranted. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 54 - Show Time! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Azere cleared her throat. "I''m planning in going to Holybel Summit to seek Mother''s presence. I would like to appeal for her mercy and compassion regarding Sabrina''s curse. Now that the wolf had finish serving his punishment - there is no reason for my charge to stay inside the cave and suffer with her hideous look. What happened to Sabrina is just too absurd and cruel! Defying logic and reason!" Azere protested loudly in a frustrated manner. "Indeed! I agree with you. Poor innocent Sabrina and Rhett, suffering from something that they didn''t do! Just like us... punished severely for Doreen''s scheming! The injustice is over the top!" Olga said furiously. "I will go with you to the Holybel Summit and appeal to Mother, begging her to undo the curse she put on us! Let''s go together!" she said excitedly. "Alright, lets wait for Rhett''s return after visiting his family," Azere said. "During our absence, Rhett can gather food and firewood and bring them to the cave, the women will do the cooking. There''s no need for me to constantly bring them food everyday now that Rhett can come and go freely inside the cave." "Yeah! About time!" Olga giggled. "I''m excited in going to the Holybel Summit. We''ve only been there once. I want to visit that heavenly place again!" she said excitedly in a childlike manner. ... Back to the chamber. After dinner, the couple stayed at the entrance of the cave while Amara remained holed up in her chamber. Sabrina was enveloped comfortably in her boyfriend''s sweet embrace, gazing at the sparkling stars above. "What a beautiful evening! The stars are looking so bright tonight!" she gushes. Rhett smiled and planted a kiss on her lips. He can kiss her lips freely now. Sabrina looked at him deeply in the eyes. "You still like kissing me even if my face looks hideous?" she asked in wonderment. Rhett nodded his head. "Of course, I''m kissing the original you, not the curse. The curse might have transformed your face to its worst state but my love for you remains. I guess all your fears about me falling out of love due to your ugly face have vanished already, am I right?" Sabrina smiled brightly. "Yeah!" she replied cheerfully. "Good! Never fear, my love. I''m yours forever and ever," he said and planted another kiss on her temple. Sabrina giggled in happiness, loving his affectionate gesture. She was glad that despite her current looks, Rhett''s behavior and treatment of her didn''t change, he was still as sweet and romantic as ever. She''s grateful for that. She wanted to ask him a question. "What happen if after you visit your family and you tell them that you can''t stay longer - but they will still insist that you have to stay a few more days with them. What are you going to do?" she asked. Rhett sighed. "I already expected that scenario to happen. If they know that I''m finally freed from my curse they will try to persuade me to stay in the valley with them. But don''t worry, I will explain to them that I need to come back here because the cave is dangerous for you to stay alone." Sabrina bit her lip. "Hopefully they will listen..." "They will! Besides, starting tomorrow I will visit them once a week," Rhett added. "I hope that''s enough for them..." Sabrina said in doubt. "One day is never enough for them but I will explain to them that you need my presence in the cave especially that ths place is dangerous," he said, rubbing her back gently. Sabrina closed her eyes and pondered for a moment. She understood the situation very well. If Rhett''s family wants him to spend more time with them, that is unavoidable. She cleared her throat. "Just in case they want you to stay with them for the night, just return here the next day. Amara and I will just sleep on the same bed and create a bonfire inside the chamber to lessen the cold temperature. There''s nothing to worry about us because we have lots of firewood inside the cave," she explained. Rhett looked into her eyes. "Are you sure?" Sabrina smiled brightly and nodded her head. "I''m 100% sure!" "Alright, glad to hear that. Just in case I can''t return right away, you know what to do. Don''t worry too much, okay? I''ll try my best to come back here as soon as possible," Rhett said. "Okay," Sabrina murmured. Three hours later. The couple finished star gazing at the entrance of the cave, they retired to their chamber. Amara saw the couple passing by her chamber. "Hmm... they''re going to sleep now? Fantastic!" she smiled wickedly. She will wait for them to sleep. "Party time! My favorite part!" she laughed amused by her thoughts. She opened her palm and the sex pheromone bottle appeared in her hand. "Time for another sizzling lovemaking between my favorite couple!" she murmured to herself. Hours went by. When the freezing temperature arrived in the cave. Amara left her chamber and went to the couple''s room, she pressed her ears on the door, she can no longer hear any sounds or movement. It looks like the couple is now sleeping. Or not yet? Cuddling... maybe? It doesn''t matter. She stared at the bottle of sex pheromones for a few seconds, it floated in the air, then she glanced at the door, the bottle passed through the door, disappearing inside. Amara smiled brightly in anticipation. A few minutes later, she heard a commotion inside the chamber, she knew already what''s going to happen next. Inside the couple''s chamber. Rhett and Sabrina finished discarding their clothes in frenzy. The desire to make love is so strong... they can''t resist it. The couple''s lips met and locked in a heated duel as their bodies were consumed by intense lust and desire for each other. Rhett began hammering Sabrina''s softness in a pleasurable rhythm. Thrusting in and out fast inside her, he ravaged her lips again and continue pounding her core. "Ahhhhhhh ohhhhhh ahmmmmm..." Sabrina moaned in ecstasy. He pounded her slit harder and deeper, each thrust more pleasurable than the last. "Ahhhhh so gooddd...harderrrrrrrr...deeperrrrrrr...ahhhhhhh..." Sabrina moaned in pleasure. "Yes... my love..." Rhett replied and hammered Sabrina''s crease harder and deeper in the next few minutes resulting in hitting her G-spot several times in succession. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhhhhmmmmmm..." Sabrina''s moaning becomes louder echoing around the chamber. Slowly her body clenched as she reached her mind-blowing climax... her body suspended in heavenly pleasure. Rhett also reached his orgasm and emptied his seeds inside her. He crumbles on the bed beside her. Smiling, he looked into her eyes and asked, "Happy?" Sabrina nods her head. "Yes, very much!" The couple cuddled each other... enjoying the aftermath of their intense lovemaking. Outside the chamber. The erotic show is over. Amara was smiling in amusement. ''They finished so fast, eh? Well... I''m going back to my chamber to sleep,'' she said, beaming broadly. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 55 - Goodbye? The next day, early morning. Rhett looked at Sabrina lovingly, she''s still sleeping deeply beside him. "My love, wake up... I''m leaving after a few minutes," he said, gently caressing her arms to wake her up. Sabrina''s eyelids fluttered. "It''s morning already?" she asked, rubbing her eyes. "Yup! I want to travel early so that I can return before nightfall," Rhett explained. "Okay, I''ll get up now," Sabrina replied. A few minutes later, they were on their way to the toilet. Then they returned to the chamber and Rhett donned a coat on his body. Done dressing, Rhett looked at Sabrina. "Come with me to the entrance of the cave," he said. They left the chamber holding hands. Outside the entrance of the cave, the sun was yet about to appear on the horizon. The couple looked at each other. Sabrina didn''t try to hide the fear and sadness flashing in her eyes. "Take care of yourself out there..." she said, misty-eyed. Rhett sighed after noticing the sadness in Sabrina''s eyes. "My love, don''t be sad. I''ll return here tonight, promise!" he said and hugged her tightly. Sabrina holds the tears from falling on her face. "I''m okay. You may go now," she said. She can''t understand herself, she feels like she doesn''t want him to go. But she can''t stop him now, they already agreed on him going home last night. There''s no reason to worry. "I love you so much, always remember that!" Rhett said. "I do! Take care of yourself. By the way, how are you gonna go home?" she asked, confused. "I will transformed myself into my wolf form, its easier to navigate the forest in my animal form. Besides, the valley is near here - just six kilometres away, not that far. I can easily reached our home walking or sprinting non stop through the forest in one houre, more or less," Rhett replied. "Ah, okay..." Sabrina kissed his lips. "I love you, come back soon!" she said. Rhett smiled and embraced her again. "Bye my love, see you tonight!" he said and exited the cave. Sabrina watched as Rhett walked towards the wooded area, he waved at her then resumed walking... slowly disappearing from her sight. The moment she no longer saw Rhett''s shadow - fat tears rolled on her face. She didn''t bother to wipe them away. She wanted to cry... and cry hard she did. She lowered herself on the ground and sobbed uncontrollably. Her body shook with grief. Amara left her chamber and walked towards the entrance. She found Sabrina crying helplessly while sitting in the corner. She sat beside her and patted her head. "Stop crying, your lover will return soon!" she said in a soothing voice trying to calm the crying girl. Sabrina continues crying despite Amara''s effort to pacify her. "Where is Rhett''s hometown?" Amara asked, trying to strike a conversation with her. "His family and relatives lives in the Golden Peak Valley," Sabrina replied. "Ah, okay... not far from here. He can easily return here before the night comes," Amara commented casually. She still want to stay with Sabrina at the entrance of the cave but she saw Grandma Azere approaching the cave in the distance. She quickly stood up. "I''m going to take a pee in the toilet," she said. "You want me to go with you?" Sabrina offered. "No need. I can take care of myself," Amara said, refusing her offer by leaving immediately. A few minutes later. Azere arrived at the cave. Sabrina looked at her and smiled, she conveyed her greetings. "Good morning, Grandma!" she said cheerfully, masking her sadness. Azere placed the basket on the rock and studied Sabrina''s swollen eyes. She suspected that the wolf was already gone. "Did Rhett start his journey already?" Sabrina nods her head. "Yes. He left a few minutes ago," she answered. "I see... don''t be sad. Rhett will return soon," Azere assured her. "Where is Amara?" she asked. "She''s here a while ago but went to the toilet," Sabrina replied. "I put a bracelet in the basket. Can you give the bracelet to Amara and tell here that it''s a gift from me," Azere said. "Okay," Sabrina said with a nod of her head. "Grandma, do you want to talk to her? I''ll go and tell her to come here," she said. "No need. Just give her the bracelet and tell her that I want to see her at noon wearing my gift," Azere replied. Sabrina''s brows knitted together in bewilderment. "Grandma, why are you giving Amara a bracelet?" she asked, confused. "I just want to know what kind of person Amara is. I want to know if she is human or a creature different from us," Azere replied. A frown appeared on Sabrina''s head. "Huh? She looks every inch human to me. Are you suspecting her true identity?" "Well... you can''t blame me. I just want you to be surrounded with people that you can be safe with. Rhett is harmless... I''m not sure with Amara. Did the girl tried to harm you in the past?" Sabrina shook her head and replied, "Not even once. She''s friendly towards me, she treated me nicely." "Ah, okay. Just tell her to wear the bracelet when she will see me this noon. And tell her to stop avoiding me as if she''s guilty already," Azere said calmly. Sabrina''s brows knitted together after hearing Grandma''s words, she shoot her a quizzical look. "Grandma, what are you talking about?" Azere sighed. "You didn''t notice it? Amara is trying to avoid me," she said. Sabrina pondered Grandma''s statement for a moment and asked, "But why she''s trying to avoid you?" Azere shrugged. "I dunno know. Maybe she''s hiding something-?" Suddenly Amara comes into the view. "I''m not hiding anything... and I''m not avoiding you, Grandma," she said. "Where is the bracelet? I would love to wear anything that is given by you." Shocked, Azere and Sabrina looked at each other. Sabrina cleared her throat. "It''s in the basket," she said and grabbed the basket from the rock. Amara took the bracelet from the basket and picked it up when she was about to wear it, the bracelet suddenly fall apart and the small beads scattered into the ground. "Oops, I''m sorry Grandma, the bracelet broke..." she said and picked up the beads. Sabrina helped Amara pick up the beads from the ground. A few minutes later, the women finished their task. Amara put the beads in Sabrina''s hands. Sabrina looked at Azere and asked, "What are we going to do with the beads, Grandma?" Azere sighed and shook her head. "Give it back to me..." she answered. Sabrina placed the beads quickly into Grandma''s extended hands. Amara looked at Azere, trying hard not to stare at the invisible woman standing beside her. "Are you going to fix the bracelet for me, Grandma?" she asked curiously. Azere smiled and fired her a question. "Do you want me to fix the bracelet for you?" Amara smiled brightly. "Sure!" "Alright, I''m going to fix it and give it to you later when I deliver the food here," Azere replied. "Thank you in advance, Grandma!" Amara said merrily. Azere smiled at Amara. "I''ll take my leave now. Enjoy your breakfast, girl''s..." "Thanks Grandma!" the women replied in unison. Amara watched Azere and the invisible woman walk away from the cave until they faded away from her eyes. Sabrina glanced at her companion standing beside her. "Let''s go back to the chamber and eat our breakfast," she said and moved forward. Amara followed Sabrina to the chamber. A few minutes later. The women were eating their meals in silence. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 56 - Home Sweet Home! Azere and Olga arrived in the hut. They proceed to the tiny kitchen and eat their breakfast on the table. While eating, they were discussing the bracelet. "The bracelet broke! How did Amara do that? I didn''t saw her doing anything to the bracelet which I painstakingly sewn together. It just fall into the ground just like that!" Olga said, fuming in anger. Azere sighed and questioned her. "Are you sure that the yarn that you used in sewing all the beads together is durable?" Olga nods her head in confirmation. "Of course!" A frown appeared on Azere''s face. "But why does the yarn suddenly broke and scattered into the ground with just a mere touch of her fingers?" she asked in puzzlement. "Yeah, explain to me that. Do you have a theory?" Olga asked. Azere shook her head and replied, "It''s hard to accuse her without a concrete evidence." "Agree but I''m relying on my instinct and gut feel here. There''s something mysterious about Amara - yet I can''t pinpoint what is it!" Olga said frustratingly. "Me too. I just hope that she is not a bad entity. I''m fearing for Sabrina''s safety now that Rhett is out of the cave..." Azere said as she expressed her concern and worries about Sabrina''s well-being in the cave along with a stranger. "If only the beads didn''t broke and it stayed in Amara''s wrist for a few minutes absorbing her essence, we will discover her true identity. The bracelet will produce a bright yellowish radiance if the wearer is not human," she said with a sigh. "I need to fix it again..." "Well... since Amara is willing to wear it, then you have to fix it before we will return there this noon to bring them food for lunch," Azere suggested. "Okay. I''ll just go home first and return during late afternoon. I won''t be here at noon time so you have to eat lunch alone," Olga stated. Azere nods her head. "Okay..." They resumed eating their breakfast in comfortable silence. Their minds were preoccupied with the mystery surrounding Amara. After eating breakfast, Olga left Azer''s hut and went back to her place to fix the broken bracelet. ... Meanwhile... Rhett was passing the thick forest, green fields, and the gorgeous rivers in his wolf form. He enjoyed the beautiful scenery so much. Everywhere he looks... there are towering trees and refreshing green scenery to admire - giving him cool and refreshing air to breathe in every turn. Being imprisoned in the cave for more than ten years, this is what he misses the most! Exploring the outdoors, enjoying the fresh air, and being one with nature. It''s a wonderful experience, and he loves the freedom to go anywhere he likes. It''s the most fantastic feeling in the world. He keep sprinting and galloping like a horse that had recently escaped his cage. Minutes went by. He enjoyed the invigorating scenery and barely noticed that he was now approaching the border of the Golden Peak Valley. Five hundred meters ahead and he will finally reach the entrance of their village. Excitement and adrenaline rushed surged through his body. "I''m finally going home after a long time of imprisonment in the cave. I miss my father, mother and my siblings so much! I can''t wait to see them again!" he said loudly in the air. A few minutes later. He already saw the entrance of the village. Several wolves are guarding the wooden gate in their human form. He approached the gate. One of the guards saw him. "Show yourself in your human form!" he ordered. Rhett obeyed and transformed himself into his human form. "Show us your mark!" the guard said. All the wolves residing in the Golden Peak Valley has a special mark on their shoulder. The mark of a golden wolf that only the medallion can provide authentication. If a wolf doesn''t have that special mark on his or her shoulder, they can''t enter the village, which means they are an outsider and they need a special pass or a legit member of the village to vouch for their identity. Rhett removed his shirt and showed them the special mark on his shoulder. The guard removed the medallion from the box and pressed it on the stranger''s mark, his skin glowed which means his mark is authentic, not fake. "You can now enter the village freely..." he said. "Thank you," Rhett said. He left the gate and walked into the path, passing houses made of huts and bricks. He turned right and stared at one of the biggest houses in the village, it was made of bricks from top to bottom, his beloved family''s home! Tears shone in his eyes. "I''m finally home sweet home!" he said and rushed to the house. He saw his mother sitting on the rocking chair on the veranda doing her favorite hobby which is knitting. He walked towards her side. "Mother, I''m finally back home!" he said and planted a kiss on his mother''s forehead. Lyndra looked at her son''s face in utter shock, with a mixture of disbelief and happiness. "Son... is this really you!?" "Yes, Mother. I''m back, the curse is finally gone! I can now leave and enter the cave freely!" Rhett said enthusiastically. She hugged him tightly. "That''s good, son! Your father and brothers will be happy to see you again!" Lyndra said. "I am so happy right now to see your face again after a long time! I was planning to visit you in the cave next month along with the entire family. But now that you''re here no need to go there..." Lyndra blabbered merrily. Rhett roamed his eyes around the area, nothing have changed, the place was still the same. "Where are they, Mother?" he asked. "Have a seat... son. Your father and your siblings are hunting in the forest right now - two kilometres from here. They will return home this evening," Lyndra explained. She rose from her seat. "Let''s get inside the house so that you can rest in your old room upstairs," she said. "Um... Mother, I have something to tell you..." Rhett said. Waiting for his father and siblings to come home might take a whole night. "What it is, son? Tell me..." Lyndra said, she noticed the hesitation in her son''s eyes. "What''s wrong?" Rhett scratches his head. "Um... I need to go back to the cave before nightfall..." "Why-? Because of that girl you love that your father told us during their last visit? Was she the reason why you need to return to the cave on the same day?" Lyndra questioned him. "Yeah. She''s the reason why I''m no longer curse and I can leave the cave freely. The next day after we kiss, while we were sleeping soundly her face was transformed overnight, and when she woke up in the morning her beautiful face was gone and now she''s looking very ugly. I promise her that no matter what happen, I will never abandon her. I owed her my freedom. And the worst thing... she can''t leave that place ''coz she will die as soon she steps outside the cave," Rhett told her mother the truth. "Oh, poor girl!" Lyndra said, feeling sorry for the girl. "She sacrificed a lot for you. Therefore, you shouldn''t abandon her," she agreed. "Thank you for your understanding, Mother. I can only stay for a few hours but after that I need to return to the cave before nightfall. I hope you understand, Mother," Rhett said. "Of course I understand where you coming from, son," Lyndra replied. "Thank you so much, Mother. Just tell father and my brothers that I will visit here again next week during weekends. I hope I can finally see them on that time," Rhett said. "Okay, I''ll tell them not to leave during weekends so that we can have a family bonding once again just like old times!" Lyndra replied excitedly. The mother and son spend the rest of the day talking about family matters and Sabrina. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 57 - Acceptance You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Half an hour later, Rhett finally said goodbye to his mother and left the village. "I would love to meet Sabrina one day, son. Based on the way you describe her - she sounds like a wonderful girl," Lyndra stated. "Yes, she is, Mother! You will meet each other soon. But I already warn you that she''s no longer a beautiful woman. The curse turned her into a hideous looking girl," Rhett replied sadly. "That''s okay, son. I understand the reason why she ended like that. You have nothing to worry about when it comes to my reaction if I will come face to face with her," Lyndra assured him. "Thank you for your understanding and compassion towards my unfortunate girlfriend, Mother," Rhett said happily. "Don''t mention it. The girl''s look doesn''t matter to me, as long you love him, I''ll welcome her with open arms. Besides she sacrifice a lot for you so that you can be freed from the curse and become a free man. She only deserve my respect," Lyndra stated. Rhett sighed. "I''m guilty of deceiving her to come inside the cave. But later on we fall in love with each other and it''s the best thing that ever happen to me. I did not only regain my freedom but I also meet the perfect woman for me!" "Well, it''s surprising to see things going in a different direction. But since I''m happy for your freedom, I can only be kind and accommodating to the girl who made your freedom possible. I will pack some stuff for your girl, my gift for her. Just some food and clothes," Lyndra said. "Thank''s Mom!" Rhett smiled affectionately at his mother. "Just wait a minute, I''m going to the bedroom and pick up some stuff," Lyndra spoke and moved towards the staircase, going to the second floor of the house. Wearing a smile on his face, Rhett watched his mother climb the stairs. His father and mother already accepted Sabrina, there''s no problem at all introducing her to the family. If the curse is gone one day, he can bring her home anytime and everyone will accept her. His spirit was soaring up in the high heavens while having a lengthy conversation with his beloved mother. He feels so good and wanted to return to the cave right away. A few minutes later. Lyndra descended the stairs carrying a bundle with her. Rhett went to the stairs and took the bundle from his mother. "What''s inside, Mother?" he asked. "Just some women stuff, coat, clothes and biscuits," Lyndra answered. "Thank you, Mother dear!" Rhett said and planted a kiss on her mother''s head. "You leave now while it''s still early. You need to return to the cave before the evening comes," Lyndra said. "Alright, I''m going now, Mother. Please give my regards to my father and my siblings. I''ll return here next weekend. "Okay, take care of yourself on your way back to the cave. Stay safe always," Lyndra said. Rhett hugged his mother and bid goodbye. "Bye, Mom! See you next week!" he said and walked towards the door. Lyndra watched his son leave their property with tears in her eyes. He was just thirteen years old kid when imprisoned in the cave by a cruel witch. He comes back home already a grown-up man. Indeed, time flies too fast! She wiped the tears from her eyes, tears of happiness. ... Rhett left behind the Golden Peak Valley and begins his journey back to the forest, he need to travel fast before nightfall. He had promised Sabrina that he will return before the evening comes and he''s not gonna break that promise. On the way, he was greeted with the same towering trees, thick green landscape, and gorgeous lakes and streams. The serene landscape is a good companion during his travel. He remained in his human form during his journey back to the cave because he had a bundle to carry on his back. He doesn''t want to spoil its content once it will roll off his back if he was in his wolf form. Rhett looked up ahead, he was about to pass another lake which has shallow water. If he will maintain his current brisk walking speed he will arrive at the cave before 6:00 in the evening. He''s getting excited to see Sabrina again. He finally arrived at the lake and passed through it quickly without encountering any problem. Up ahead is the wooded area. .... Meanwhile... Sabrina was patiently waiting at the entrance of the cave. Amara joined her, waiting for Rhett''s return. She looked outside. "It''s already late afternoon, and the night will come soon," she said and glanced at the girl sporting an anxious expression on her face. Sabrina didn''t say a word. "Are you worried that Rhett can''t return tonight?" Amara asked. Sabrina nodded her head and said, "Yeah..." "Don''t worry, I''m here to protect you," Amara assured her. Sabrina looked at her and smiled a bit. "Can I ask you some private question? I hope you don''t mind..." Amara said. "What is it?" "I heard your loud moaning the other night, did you and Rhett already make love?" Amara asked innocently. Sabrina blushed right away. "I don''t have to answer that. It''s up to you how you will interpret what you hear," she replied nonchalantly. Amara smiled and patted her head. "Sorry if I offended you with my question . I will never intrude again in your private activities with your boyfriend," she said. Sabrina smiled at her. "I''m just not comfortable answering it. I hope you understand..." Amara nods her head. "It''s okay, what you feel is normal." Silence descended upon them as they continue looking outside, waiting for Rhett. Sabrina looked at Amara. "Your family must be worried sick about you because you failed to return home," she said. "Yes, they are..." Amara sighed. ''Except that no one will miss me if I''m gone missing for a long time because they''re already dead'' she said to herself. "What will you do if we can no longer leave this cave?" Sabrina asked her. Amara smiled. "Before my life ends, I will make sure you can get out of here," she told her in a serious tone. Sabrina looked at her, alarmed. "Don''t you dare die here inside the cave!" she said. Amara took a deep breath. "Why? You haven''t seen anyone dying before your very eyes?" Sabrina shook her head. "Not yet..." Amara smiled bitterly. "Your life is too sheltered," she commented. "Not really... I''ve been through a lot of hardship when I was a young kid. Only when I meet Grandma Azere my life took a new direction. I finally have someone who cares about my well being and guide me everyday," Sabrina said. "You really love your grandma. How about the other woman?" Amara asked. Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "What other woman?" "Your Grandma Azere has no friend? How about a lady friend?" Amara asked. Sabrina shook her head. "She told me that she had one lady friend but they''re not in good terms. But I never seen that friend of hers even once," she replied. "Ah, I see... just forget about my question." Amara said, she noticed a movement in the woods. "Look there! It looks like Rhett is coming!" she said pointing in the direction of the woods. Rhett stepped into the open, holding a bundle in his hand. Sabrina''s eyes twinkled in happiness, she''s excited to hug her beloved boyfriend again. Amara stood up. "Time to leave..." she said softly and walked away, going back to her chamber.. She doesn''t want to be the third well. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 58 - Gift Best novel online free at novelhall.com Rhett arrived at the cave and entered right away. He put the bundle on the ground and hugged his girlfriend tightly, he planted a kiss on her forehead. "I''m back! Are you happy?" he asked. Sabrina''s eyes were already swarmed with tears of happiness. "Yes, I''m so happy! I can''t contain my happiness. Right now, my heart was jumping up and down due to gladness. I''m so thankful that you''re able to return before nightfall. You stayed true to your promise and I''m grateful for that. How''s you family back home?" she asked. "They''re fine. When I went home, only my mother was there. My father and my siblings were hunting in another place so I wasn''t able to see them. But I promise my mother that I will visit them again next week during weekend," Rhett said. "I told you about it early so that you can already condition your mind regarding my next visit to my family. During that time, my family might request me to sleep there for the night..." Sabrina sighed a bit. "It''s okay, you will always have my permission to visit them because they''re your family. Besides you already proved to me that you always honor your promise, so I''m satisfied," she said. "Thank you, my love!" Rhett kissed her lips. "I love you so much!" he said. "I love you more," Sabrina replied sweetly. The couple''s lovey-dovey moments were interrupted by Azere who arrived at the cave. She was glad that Rhett returned to the cave as promised. "Nice to see you return here so fast, lad," she commented. Rhett looked at Grandma Azere and smiled brightly. "I missed Sabrina so much, that''s why I return early," he said with a grin. Azere smiled. It''s so nice of Rhett to miss his ugly girlfriend. He is indeed one of a kind guy. Sabrina is very lucky to meet a guy like him. "Dinner is ready. Can I have a word with Amara for a moment?" she asked. "Sure, Grandma," Rhett replied. Rhett grabbed the basket and the bundle on the ground. "Let''s head to the chamber, my love. I want to eat dinner now because I''m hungry," he said. He looked at Azere. "Thanks for the food, Grandma!" "You''re welcome," Azere responded. "Tell Amara that I''m waiting for her..." "I will!" Sabrina said. The couple left the entrance of the cave and went to the chamber. Rhett bring the bundle and the basket inside the chamber while Sabrina went to Amara''s room. Amara was sitting on the bed. "Grandma wants to talk to you," Sabrina informed her. "What for?" Sabrina shrugged. "I dunno. Just go there at the entrance and asked Grandma what does she want this time. Ah, I remember now... maybe it''s all about that broken bracelet. Maybe she already fixed it and wants to give it back to you since it''s her gift for you," she said. "Ah, I see... the bracelet. Okay, I''ll see Grandma Azere," Amara said and left the bed. The women left the chamber. Amara went to the entrance of the cave while Sabrina returned to the chamber. When she arrived there, Rhett was already eating his meal with gusto. Sabrina put food on the plate and bring it to Amara''s room along with a cover. She put it on the bed and left the room. She returned to the chamber and eat her dinner with her boyfriend. Meanwhile... At the entrance of the cave. Amara looked at Azere in the eyes but she refused to look at the invisible woman standing beside her. "Grandma, I''m here!" she said. Azere fished out the bracelet from the pocket of her skirt. "Can you wear this bracelet for a moment and make sure you don''t break it? Please?" Amara nods her head. "Yes, Grandma. Give it to me," she said. Azere throws the bracelet at her and Amara catches it. Amara put the bracelet around her wrist. She stared at it for a few minutes. "The beads are cute," she commented casually. The truth is the beads are not cute, the color is dull. And she know why the old woman insisted that she will wear the bracelet for a few minutes. Good thing she was already prepared for this scenario. Minutes went by. She looked at Azere. "Grandma, my stomach is grumbling. Can I go back to my chamber now and eat my dinner? Please?" she said. Azere nods her head. "Okay, you may go now..." Amara left the entrance of the cave, went back to her chamber, and eat dinner. Azere also left the cave and went back o the hut with the invisible Olga walking beside her. When they arrive at the hut, Olga was disappointed that the bracelet didn''t work. "Did you see that-?" Olga asked in frustration. Azere sighed. "Stop frustrating yourself. Maybe she''s a normal person just like us," she said. Olga chortled. "You call us normal people? That''s new!" she said and continue laughing merrily. Azere rolled her eyes. "Obviously, I''m normal, but you are not!" Olga erupted in a burst of loud laughter. "I''m normal too, normal looking on the outside but crazy inside!" Azere burst out in peals of laughter. "You''re crazy indeed!" They laughed at each other''s jokes, just like old times. A few minutes later. "Alright, enough of the laughter. Let''s get back to the current situation. When are we going to visit the Holybel Summit? I''m excited to go there!" Olga asked. "I''m planning to go this week. Now that Rhett is already back from visiting his family we can finally leave the women''s care in his hands. Tomorrow when we return to the cave, we will inform the couple that we''re going on a journey to a far away place to talk and beg Mother so that she will undo the curse that she had put on Sabrina," Azere said. "Nice! Let''s go this week! I can''t wait to visit the Holybel Summit and maybe if were lucky. Mother will allow is to see the tournament," Olga said excitedly. "Okay, let''s do is this week then," Azere finally agreed. A few minutes later. Olga is ready to leave. "I''m going back to my place now. See you tomorrow morning," she said. "Okay, bye. Goodnight, sweet dreams!" Azere replied. "Night night!" Olga responded. A few minutes later, Olga vanished from the hut. ... Back at the cave. After they finished eating and done washing the dirty dishes in the stream. The couple stayed in their chamber. Inside Amara''s chamber. She laughed wickedly while staring at the bracelet for a long time. Pfft! Those Grandma''s, they think they will uncover her identity that fast, eh? They''re wrong! Anyways, no need to get riled up with them, not worth her time. As much as she wanted to destroy the bracelet she won''t do it because those women would be constantly asking where is the bracelet from now on. Since it''s a gift, she had to wear it every time she goes to the entrance of the cave. But no need to go there all the time... she can stay holed up inside her chamber for a long time until her mission is completed. She saw the lovely couple pass by her chamber a while ago. When Sabrina entered her chamber to bring her food, the girl was looking very happy. She asked him, "Rhett is nice isn''t it? He surely knows how to honor her promise that he will return before nightfall! And he did! I''m impressed!" Sabrina smiled brightly. "Yeah, the best boyfriend ever!" "What will you do if the man you love so much will no longer return here one day? What are you gonna do when he will abandon you?" Amara asked. Sabrina smiled. "That will never happen!" she retorted. "Eat your dinner. I''ll take my leave now," she said and left the chamber, avoiding Amara''s question, not wanting to entertain negative thoughts in her mind. She wants to avoid destroying her happiness tonight. Amara was left alone in her chamber pondering about the question for a while. She looked at the food and salivated, time for dinner! She attacked the food with gusto. In fairness, Grandma Azere is indeed a good cook, she can make any simple dishes taste delicious. Half an hour later. Sabrina returned to the chamber and retrieved the plates and utensils. She looked at Amara and bid her goodnight. "Goodnight, sweet dreams!" "Thanks for the food! Goodnight!" Amara said. Sabrina left Amara''s room. On her way back to the chamber she suddenly feels pity towards the woman, Amara will sleep in her room alone every night while she has Rhett by her side every day and every night. She''s such a lucky woman despite her hideous look. She giggled happily. When she returned to the chamber, Rhett was already removing the stuff that his mother put inside the bundle. "Come here my love. Look at my mother''s gifts for you..." he said. Sabrina''s eyes sparkled in delight upon seeing the stuff on the bed. There are comb, mirror, hair ribbon, bracelets, necklaces, dresses, used coats, and biscuits. "OMG! All these are mine?" she asked in disbelief. "Yeah, it''s all for you, my love. Why are you looking so happy? These things are simple to look at, nothing special about them..." Rhett commented. Sabrina smiled. "Yeah, to you they are simple things but your mother give it to me, therefore I will treasure them," she responded. "These are my mother''s old stuff that she was no longer using so she gave them to you, I''m glad you like it!" Rhett said and kissed her head lovingly. "Please, tell your mother I love her gifts so much!" Sabrina said. "Okay, I''ll tell her next week," Rhett said. With childlike fascination, Sabrina spent the next hour admiring the beautiful gifts. Rhett watched his girlfriend, amusement was flashing in his eyes. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 59 - Your Wish? Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Sabrina put all the stuff back in the bundle and set it aside. Then she looked at Rhett. "How did your mother and father meet?" she asked, curious about his parent''s love story. "My mother is human while my father is a werewolf. My father went to the capital to visit our relatives there. One day, he saw my mother riding on a carriage on a busy street. He discovered where she lives and began stalking her. She is the daughter of a rich merchant. Later on, they fall in love and my mother leave everything behind just to follow my father in the wilderness. They raised a family in the Golden Peak Valley. The rest is history," he ended his narration. Sabrina smiled. "Aww... such a romantic love story between a human girl and a wolf," she said, giggling. Rhett tugged at her hair gently and grinned. "Just like our love story... a human girl and a wolf falling in love inside the cursed cave. How romantic, isn''t it?" Sabrina laughed. "Well... what can I say?" she beamed and planted a kiss on his lips. Rhett captured Sabrina''s head with his hands and claimed her lips for a searing kiss. Their lips were locked in a passionate kiss that lasted for a few minutes. When their lips parted, they looked at each other''s eyes with tenderness. Their eyes glistened with overflowing love for each other. Rhett hugged her tightly, his heart was bombarded with pity and love for his beloved girlfriend who was now taking his place as the cursed one. His mouth automatically released a deep sigh. Sabrina''s brows furrowed. "Why are you sighing? What''s wrong? Do you find my face so ugly? I will cover it," she said worriedly. "No... not that... please don''t cover your face, my love. My sighing is not about your face, it''s about the cursed that now binds you to this cave. I have to find a way to undo the curse even if I have to fight that old witch to death!" he said furiously. Sabrina''s eyes widened in fear. "My love, please don''t say that. Don''t pick a fight with the witch, she might kill you or turn you into a frog! If we see her, let''s just beg her to undo the curse. Don''t fight with her, she''s powerful... you will only make things worst for us..." she begged. Rhett shut his eyes for a few seconds trying to control his anger. "Just calm down, okay? Violence won''t give us a positive result. You will only arouse the ire of that witch. Let''s be thankful that you are now free from the curse. Let''s just enjoy our happy moments while it lasted..." Sabrina said. Rhett noticed the sadness and worries etched on his girlfriend''s face. "I''m sorry, I didn''t meant to startle you..." he said and gathered her again in his arms and kissed her temple. "I love you so much! I hate to see you like this... suffering because of me... I feel guilty each time I look at your cursed face," he said with a voice mixed with regrets and anger. Sabrina bit her lip. "At first, I''m depressed with my current look but I began to accept my new fate. If it''s the price to pay for loving you then I''m willing to pay the price as long you will stay by my side forever. One day all these shall pass away..." she said wistfully. Rhett was shaking his head. "I tried to act and feel like everything is okay because we both love each other. But the more I see your face - the more I realized that I''m a fool to deceive you in entering this place. I feel guilty all the time. I''m so sorry my love... please forgive me!" he said, tears shimmering in his eyes. Sabrina caressed his face lovingly. "Don''t be guilty, I entered the cave on my own because I find you handsome and an eye candy," she said trying to make a joke out of their emotional estate. Rhett raised a brow. "Really-? You entered the cave because you find me attractive?" "Yeah," Sabrina replied. "I''ve never seen a handsome guy before and my heart beats crazily and went badump badump..." she said, grinning broadly, trying to cheer him up. Rhett chuckled and hugged her. "Nice to know that you''re also attracted to me the first time you see me. I feel happy and honored of the affection you bestowed on me," he said and kissed her lips again. They shared another passionate kiss that lasted for a few minutes. Rhett''s lust was suddenly aroused. His eyes were flashing with raw desire wanting to make love to his girlfriend. He began nuzzling her earlobes. "Let''s make love tonight," he whispered. Sabrina giggled. "Not now, later is fine. Amara is still wide awake right now," she said. "Alright, later then. The night still young. So... let''s go to the entrance of the cave and watch the stars above," Rhett said and stood up. Sabrina rose to her feet and replied, "Okie Dokie!" The couple left their chamber and went to the entrance of the gate to admire the beautiful night. Meanwhile... Amara saw the lovey-dovey couple pass by her chamber. ''Enjoy each other... because your time together is about to end,'' she murmured to herself and stared at the ceiling. At the entrance of the cave. Sabrina was enveloped in Rhett''s arms. "I think we need to construct a door for Amara''s room," she said. "Yes, that''s already in my mind. Now that I can enter and go freely in the cave I can gather lumbers nearby and make a door for that woman''s chamber. Then I will also make a cabinet for your clothes and other stuff. I will also make a wooden bed for us just like the ones we made for Amara," he elaborated further. "Nice! When are we going to start making the cabinet and the bed?" Sabrina asked. "Tomorrow morning, let''s start after breakfast," Rhett replied. Sabrina smiled brightly. "Alright, I will help you!" she said animatedly. Working together with Rhett makes her happy. "Are you cold, my love?" Rhett asked. "Shall I get a coat for you?" he asked. Sabrina shook her head. "No need. Your embrace is enough to warm my body," she said, looking deeply into his eyes. Rhett planted a kiss on her forehead. "Just tell me if you''re sleepy already, okay?" Sabrina nodded her head. "Ok!" A few minutes later. The couple saw shooting stars in the sky. "Wow, shooting star!" "Nice!" "Let''s make a wish!" Sabrina told Rhett. "Okay..." The couple made their wish privately. The shooting stars vanished from the sky a few seconds later. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "What is your wish?" she asked. "You first..." Rhett said. "I wish that no matter what happen in the future - you will never leave and abandoned me," Sabrina said. Rhett smiled. "Your wish is already granted because I will never leave your side! Never!" he said in a serious tone. "How about you? What is your wish?" she asked. "I wish that the curse on your face will suddenly disappear one of these days and your original look will return to normal. That''s my only wish!" Rhett answered. "Thank you for your wish, my love! I hope it will come true one day," Sabrina said. The couple hugged each other lovingly. Their world turns into a rosy paradise that only the two of them can create and enjoy together. It''s already two hours before midnight. The breeze is starting to get colder as the night is getting deeper. Rhett''s mind was at peace while his heart was filled with bliss while holding his beloved woman in his arms. Sabrina was already yawning several times. "Are you sleepy, my love?" Rhett noticed her yawning. "Yeah... " she replied with a nod of her head. "Aren''t we going to make love tonight?" he asked, feeling a bit disappointed. Sabrina smiled in amusement. "Wake me up when September comes, I mean when midnight comes...." she said, grinning. Rhett chuckled. "Alright, I''ll wake you up at midnight with my kisses... starting from your toes up to your lips..." he said, teasing her. Sabrina giggled. "Aww... I love that!" she said and winked seductively at him. Rhett stood up and carried Sabrina back to their chamber. They reached the chamber and Rhett closed the door behind him, locking it from the inside. "Let me sleep first so that I have lot''s of energy later when you start ravaging me," she said, giggling while looking at his face. "Okay, go to sleep now," he said and gently placed Sabrina on the bed and covered her body with the blanket. "Sleep well, my love, I''ll watch over you while you''re sleeping..." he said and caresses her cheeks. "I love you so much!" Sabrina said lovingly, her heart was bursting with joy. "I love you a thousand times more!" Rhett replied and planted a kiss on her lips. Sabrina shut her eyes, her soul was soaring in the sky above, loving Rhett''s affectionate gesture. Rhett watched his girlfriend''s face lovingly as she drifted into a deep slumber. Two hours later. Finally... Midnight comes. Once again, the freezing temperature filled the entire cave. Rhett stayed true to his words and began kissing Sabrina''s feet and upward. He claimed her lips for a searing kiss. Sabrina woke up to Rhett''s pleasurable fondling of her body parts and passionate kiss on her lips. Flame of desire turned her body hot instantly. A few minutes later. The couple discarded their clothes and went naked under the blanket. They make love over and over again throughout the night without Amara''s intervention. After making love, the couple sleep soundly, entangled in their sweet embrace. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 60 - Please, Leave! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com The following day. The couple woke up at 7:00 in the morning. They remembered what happened last night and they burst into laughter. Rhett planted a kiss on Sabrina''s head. "Good morning, my love!" "Good morning!" Sabrina replied. "I love you so much!" Rhett blurted happily. "I love you more!" Sabrina responded, wearing a bright smile on her face. Rhett hugged her tightly. He loves Sabrina so much, regardless of what happened to her and despite the difficult situation they''re facing right now - he feels genuinely happy beside her. After a few minutes of cuddling in the bed, the couple left the chamber and went to the toilet. Afterward, they went to the entrance of the cave and waited for Grandma Azere to arrive - bringing their breakfast. "After breakfast we will start constructing our wooden bed, next the cabinet for our clothes and last but not the least, the door of Amara''s chamber," Rhett said. "Okie dokie!" Sabrina said excitedly. Half an hour later. Grandma Azere arrived at the cave and put the basket in the usual place. "Good morning, kids!" "Good morning, Grandma!" the couple replied happily. "You guys look happy this morning, what happened last night? You are extra sweet to each other today," Azere commented. The couple looked at each other and smiled sweetly. "Secret, Grandma!" Sabrina replied shyly. Azere rolled her eyes. "Why do I have a feeling that I''m going to see lots of grandchildren soon?" she teased them. Sabrina blushed crimson red and avoided Grandma''s knowing glance. Rhett grinned. "I''ll give you half a dozen grandchildren soon, Grandma!" he replied mischievously. "Oh dear..." Azere laughed in amusement. The couple joined in Azere''s laughter. "Grandma, starting tomorrow, I will cook our food. Rhett will get the supply from the hut so that you no longer have to carry the heavy basket three times a day," Sabrina suggested. "Okay, I''ll agree to your suggestion. Good timing because I''m going in a trip for a few days," Azere said. Sabrina''s brows furrowed. "Huh? Where are you going, Grandma?" she asked worriedly. "I''m going on a trip to the Holybel Summit because the witch, my master, who cursed Rhett is currently attending a tournament to compete for the title of the most powerful witches of all witch in the entire planet. The Supreme Witch Tournament," Azere explained. "What are you going to do there, Grandma?" Sabrina asked. "I''m going to beg my master to undo the cursed that is now making your life a living hell. You don''t deserve having a hideous face! It''s too much! I can''t accept it!" Azere said indignantly. Sabrina sighed heavily. "Grandma, if your trip is full of danger, then don''t go! Let''s just wait for the time that the witch will visit here. That''s the right time to beg for her mercy," she suggested. Azere shook her head. "No! I can''t wait! Besides... I already made up my mind. I will go to the summit and talk to my master," she said in a determined voice. "Grandma, we''re worried about your safety and well being. Can you please think twice before going on the trip?" Rhett pleaded. Azere released a deep sigh. "Sorry, kids. I already made up my mind - nothing and no one can change my decision. It''s about time that all these madness will come to end!" she said grimly. Sabrina''s eyes watered. "I''m scared of what''s going to happen to you on your journey, Grandma!" she voiced out her concern. Azere looked at Sabrina and saw the fear leaping from her eyes. "Don''t be afraid, child. Nothing will happen to me. Besides, I have a companion on the journey, my best friend, Olga... she and I will protect each other," she said. Olga made herself visible and looked at the couple. "Hello, Sabrina dear... Hello, Rhett! My name is Olga... nice meeting you all!" she said cheerfully. The couple looked at Olga with a shocked expression on their faces. "Hello G-grandma Olga!" Sabrina greeted her. A grimace appeared on Olga''s face. "That''s why I don''t like showing myself to younger people because they will automatically call me, Grandma! Just call me, Aunt, please?" she said with a smile. "Hello, Aunt Olga!" Rhett said. Olga smiled brightly at the wolf. "Aw, good boy! You got it right the first time, I like that!" Then she looked at Sabrina and somewhat glared at her. "Hi, Aunt Olga!" Sabrina got the cue. Olga smiled. "That sounds better, girl! From now on were friends and family! All of us!" she said, beaming brightly. Azere smiled. "Kids, your Aunt Olga and I will go on a trip to persuade our master to undo the curse on Sabrina..." she repeated. "When are you leaving, Grandma?" Sabrina inquired. "Tomorrow afternoon. We will start our journey after lunch. I will leave the key to the hut on Rhett''s hands so that he can enter the house anytime and get the food supply there..." Azere replied. "When are you going to return here, Grandma?" Sabrina asked again. "It depends, if we see our master right away and talk to her then we can return right away. But if the tournament is quite busy and our master can''t leave the tournament then I will decide if to wait there or come back here. It all depends on the situation there," Azere answered. "Ah, okay. I got it," Sabrina said. Azere looked at Rhett. "Please, don''t leave the women here alone on their own until we got back from our trip," she said. "Sure, Grandma! I will wait for your return before visiting my family again," Rhett assured her. "Good! I''m entrusting the safety of the two women in your hands," Azere said. "Rest assured that I will stay true to my words, Grandma!" Rhett said reassuringly. "Lad, I''m counting on you to keep Sabrina safe especially that we are not around to guard this cave," Azere said. "Alright, eat your breakfast now... see you later..." "Bye, kids!" Olga said. "Bye, Grandma... Bye, Aunt Olga!" the couple said in chorus. The two women left the cave and proceed their way back to the hut. Rhett grabbed the basket and looked at his beloved woman and said, "Let''s eat our breakfast!" The couple left the entrance. When they reached their chamber, Sabrina grabbed a plate and put a portion of food on it - then she bring it to Amara''s room. When she entered Amara''s room, the woman was staring at the ceiling without blinking her eyes. She went to the bed and peered at her face. "Are you okay?" she asked. Amara blinked her eyes and looked at Sabrina. "Yes, I''m fine," she answered with a smile. "I bring your breakfast, eat now..." Sabrina said. "Did Grandma Azere asked for me and the bracelet?" Amara inquired. Sabrina shook her head. "No. Grandma informed us that she will be going on a trip with her friend to the Holybel Summit to find the witch and beg her to undo the cursed on us, so that we can finally leave this cave safely," she answered. A frown appeared on Amara''s face, then she asked, "When are they going to leave for the trip?" "Tomorrow afternoon, after lunch," Sabrina answered. "Eat your breakfast now..." she said and left the room. Amara''s eyes twinkled for a few seconds. ''The two guardians of the cave is going on a trip! Just awesome!'' she murmured to herself. She got up from the bed and began eating her meal. Back at the couple''s chamber. "How about if we make the cabinet first? Then next, the door on Amara''s chamber. We will construct our bed some other day after we finished the cabinet and the door," Sabrina suggested. "Okay, as you wish, my love! Your wish is my command!" Rhett said and planted a kiss on her head. "Thank you!" Sabrina replied and kissed his lips. "Let''s eat our breakfast..." Rhett began putting food on his and Sabrina''s plate. The couple ate breakfast in silence. Half an hour later, done eating breakfast, the couple washed the dirty dishes in the stream. Afterward, they returned to the chamber to put the plates and utensils on the table. Then they proceed to the entrance so that Rhett can start gathering lumber for the cabinet and the door. Sabrina watched while Rhett went to the wooded area. She lowered herself on the ground and waited for her boyfriend to come back. A few minutes later. Amara joined Sabrina at the entrance. She sat beside her on the ground. "Where is your beloved boyfriend?" she asked. Sabrina pointed her hand at the wooded area. "He went thee to gather some lumber to make cabinets for our clothes, then we''re also planning in making a door for your room so that you can also enjoy some privacy," she explained. Amara was delighted. "Wow, you guys, are so kind to me. I''m deeply touched. I don''t know how can I repay you for your kindness towards me," she said feeling a bit guilty. "Don''t mention it," Sabrina said. "Who else will help each other? Only you, Rhett and I! We''re a team here, we''re brought together by fate, bound to this cave, we should stick together and help each other, am I right?" Amara smiled. "Correct!" she responded. "You''re such a nice girl!" Sabrina looked at her. "You''re nice to me too... were the same," she said. Amara heaved a sigh. ''I''m sorry, girl. I''m not as nice as you think I am," she thought to herself. The girls went silent and shifted their attention to the view outside, admiring the colorful maple trees surrounding the cave. A few minutes later, Rhett emerged from the woods carrying lumber on his shoulder, his six-pack was glowing magnificently under the glare of the sun. Amara whistled in delight. "Wow, six pack!" she smiled, salivating at Rhett''s sexiness. Sabrina glared at Amara. Amara smiled. "Opps! I''m just telling the truth! Don''t kill me with your stare!" she said. "He''s mine! Only mine! Did you hear that!?" Sabrina said looking at Amara like an angry tiger. Amara laughed in amusement. "Of course, he is yours! I have no plans to snatch him away from you! I can only stare and admire Rhett in a far distance. Jeez... You''re scary if you''re angry, girl!" Sabrina released a deep sigh. "Can you please go back to your chamber? You already destroy my good mood," she said calmly. Seeing that Sabrina wasn''t joking, Amara left her side and return to her chamber, smiling in amusement. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 61 - Tomorrow! Best novel online free at novelhall.com The whole morning Rhett and Sabrina constructed the two cabinets, one for their chamber and one for Amara. They were having fun working together on their latest project. Sabrina is an attentive girlfriend, wiping the sweats that appeared on Rhett''s brows and also giving him water now and then. The couple finished constructing two simple cabinets before lunchtime. They examined their handiwork. Sabrina was delighted by the finished product. "Not bad! I will clean it now so that I can put our clothes on it later!" she said excitedly. "Alright, I''ll help you clean the two cabinets," Rhett offered. The couple worked together. After cleaning, Rhett brought the cabinet to Amara''s chamber. Amara smiled happily. "Wow! Guys, thank you so much for making a cabinet for my clothes! I''m so touched right now. I think I would cry," she said, teary-eyed. Sabrina smiled. "Don''t cry. We''re not done yet. We are about to make the door for your room after lunch," she said. Amara''s eyes lighted up with gratitude and said, "Thank you again, guys!" "Alright, you can put your clothes in the cabinet, it''s ready to use ''coz I already clean it," Sabrina said. "Okie dokie!" Amara said and began putting her clothes inside the cabinet. "See you later," Sabrina said. The couple left Amara in her chamber. Amara released a deep sigh, the guilt is now weighing heavily in her mind. ... After lunch, Olga and Azere exited the hut and went to the cave to bid farewell to the people in the cave. They walked on the path leading to the cave. "Do you think Mother will get angry that we insisted to go to the Holybel Summit just to beg her to let go of the two women trapped in the cave?" Azere asked. "Of course! She will get mad but she won''t kill us for sure!" Olga replied. They finally reached the cave. Azere placed the basket on the rock. She looked at what the wolf was doing on the ground. "What''s that for, lad?" she asked. Rhett was constructing a door skeleton in front of the cave. "It''s for Amara''s chamber, Grandma," he replied. "Ah, okay..." Azere said and looked at Sabrina inside the cave. "We''re leaving now for our trip. Take care of each other. Bye, kids!" she said. "Bye, Grandma! Bye, Aunt Olga!" Sabrina said gloomily. Rhett bid farewell to the two ladies. "Bye Grandma, bye Aunt! Take care of yourself out there," he said. Azere gave the house key to Rhett. "Just take whatever supply you see there in the hut and there''s money in the drawer on the table in my room, you can use it to buy stuff in the market. Don''t forget to water my vegetable garden. You can also harvest green leafy vegetable there. Take care of everything while we''re away. We will return soon!" "Thanks, Grandma," Rhett spoke. "Bye kids!" Olga said, waving her hand at the couple. "Bye Bye!" the couple replied in unison. Olga and Azere vanished from their eyes in the blink of an eye. Rhett noticed the sadness on his girlfriend''s face. "What''s wrong? Why are you looking so sad?" he asked and entered the cave. He went to her side and hugged her. "I dunno... why I feel so sad when Grandma said goodbye. I feel like I will never see her again," Sabrina said, teary-eyed. Rhett sighed. "Don''t be sad anymore. They will return soon. Besides, I''m still here..." he said, rubbing her back gently, comforting her. Sabrina shut her eyes for a few seconds trying to stop the tears from falling on her face. "Go back to your work now," she said. "Will you be okay here?" Rhett asked worriedly. "Yes, I am..." Sabrina replied. "Okay," Rhett said and planted a kiss on her head. He left Sabrina''s side and went back to his work. Half an hour later. Rhett took a break and ate lunch with Sabrina in the chamber. After they finished eating, Rhett resumed working on the door while Sabrina was watching him inside the cave. Two hours later. The door was finally done. Rhett brought the finished door to Amara''s chamber. "The door is finally here!" Sabrina announced. "Wow! Nice!" Amara beamed. Rhett spends another half-hour installing the frame and casing for the door. Amara looked at the couple in tandem, genuine gratitude flashing in her eyes. A few minutes later. The door was finally installed and functioning properly. "Your door is done!" Sabrina told Amara happily. "Wow! I finally have a door!" Amara gushes in delight. "Thank you so much, guys! You''re simply an amazing couple!" she said, clapping her hands jubilantly. "You''re welcome!" Sabrina said with a smile. "Thank you so much, Rhett!" Amara said. Rhett only nods his head. The couple exited the room after making sure the door functioned properly. Amara was left alone in the chamber sighing heavily. ... Sabrina and Rhett were resting and cuddling on the bed. "I''ll go to the hut to check for available food there, then I''ll bring the supply here so that you can cook something for our dinner," Rhett said. "Okay," Sabrina replied. Two hours later. Rhett and Sabrina went to the entrance of the cave. "Don''t forget to pick up some leafy vegetable from the garden," Sabrina said. "I will!" Rhett replied and stepped outside. Sabrina watched her boyfriend walking on the path leading to the hut, holding the basket in his hand. Half an hour later. When Rhett returned to the cave, the two baskets were already filled with green leafy vegetables and assorted stuff such as salt, cooking oil, dried meat, rice, and etcetera. Sabrina inspected the contents of the basket. "Nice! We can make two meals out of out of these ingredients!" she spoke. "I will gather firewood while you cook our dinner," Rhett said. "Okay," Sabrina replied. Rhett exited the cave and walked towards the wooded area. Sabrina carries the basket back to the chamber. She went to Amara''s room. "Wanna join me in cooking our dinner?" she asked. Amara looked at the basket filled with green leafy vegetables. "I love to! After you!" she responded and left the bed. Sabrina exited the chamber followed by Amara. They went to the clearing nearby and began the meal preparation. One hour later, the women finished cooking the food for dinner. By 6:00 in the evening, they were already eating their meals in their respective chamber. Amara accompanied Sabrina to the stream. They washed the dirty dishes together. Rhett stood nearby, guarding the ladies. ... That evening. After eating dinner. The couple went to the entrance of the cave to do stargazing but was greeted by the heavy rain outside the cave. They decided to return to their chamber and cuddle on the bed because it''s dark outside and they can''t see the stars in the sky. At 9:45, the couple was already sleeping soundly on the bed. Amara on the other hand was still wide awake, staring at the ceiling. ''I need to go somewhere!'' she said. A few minutes later - she disappeared from the chamber in the blink of an eye. Two hours before midnight... Amara suddenly appeared back on her bed. She already made the preparation. She will complete her mission anytime this week. She was about to lie down and sleep when she heard ''them'' calling her name. She left the bed and slowly opened the door and walked towards the entrance of the cave. The rain has finally stopped. There... outside the cave... floating in the air are five flashing lights. ''The Priestess wants to pass her command. She wants you to finish your mission within this week!'' one of the flashing lights spoke. Amara released a deep sigh. "I got it!" she replied. "Leave at once!" she commanded. The flashing lights flew away and disappeared above the wooded area. Amara returned to her chamber and lie down on the bed thinking about her mission. She will do it tomorrow! Tomorrow night, she will complete her mission! She closed her eyes to sleep. ~~~0~~~ Holybel Summit. Olga and Azere already arrived at the mountain in the early afternoon. But the guards told them that the people there are busy with the tournament and no one can face them yet to answer their inquiries. Olga pouted up a storm. Stomping her foot on the floor. "My goodness! We''ve been waiting here since 4:00 in the afternoon and what time is it now? Midnight already! And soon, we will see the break of dawn in the horizon! Until now, no one cares to see us! How incompetent and inconsiderate these people are!? They don''t have good manners, to think that we have come from a far away land!" she whined. Azere released a deep sigh. They were currently housed in a hut erected beside a beautiful lake with crystal clear water. They were given meals earlier and the guard told them to say in the hut for the time being until there''s someone from the castle who can attend to them. "Why don''t you sleep? Even if you complain until morning no one can hear you. I''m trying to get some sleep but I can''t - because you''re too noisy!" she scolded her. Azere roamed her eyes at their surrounding. The hut was equipped with a single room and a tiny kitchenette. The room has no bed, but there are ready-to-use mats, blankets, and pillows. At the top of the mountain was a big castle surrounded by trees, clouds, and more mountains as far as the eyes can see. The guards told them not to leave the hut and wander around the area without their permission because there are some areas in the mountain that visitors are prohibited to enter. If they venture outside and were caught by the guards - they will be punished heavily! Azere looked at her moody companion, still pacing back and forth near the window, looking at the castle looming at the top of the mountain. "Sleep now! We''re not royalties or special guest that they have to attend to right away, so calm down and go to sleep!" she ordered, annoyed. Olga began yawning. "Fine!" she said and lie down beside Azere on the mat. The women shut their eyes to sleep. A few minutes later, they drifted into slumber and fall asleep soundly. Unknown to them, a big surprise was already waiting for them in the morning when they wake up. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 62 - Bad News! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com The following day. Olga woke up to a bright new day. She rushed to the window and opened it. In fairness, the place is spectacular! The hut was surrounded by towering trees, rich greenery, fresh air, a beautiful lake, and above all it''s located at the top of the mountain. Compared to Laswich Mountain, this place comes first when it comes to the total package although the previous was her beloved home. She would like to live here if given the chance and be surrounded by powerful witches, magnificent landscapes, all day and all night long. She heard from Mother before that the castle offered top-notch school for the new and old witch alike. But the school required high standard performance from their students. If you slacken then you will get kicked out easily from the place. She was wondering if the tournament is still ongoing or has already finished? Maybe it''s still ongoing because everyone is busy and no one has bothered to talk to them yet. She looked at her companion still sleeping soundly on the hard floor. She was itching to leave the hut and explore the surrounding area but she recalled that the guard told them not to leave the hut and explore the area without permission or else they will be heavily punished. Yeah... even if she will ask permission the guard won''t still allow her to roam around unchaperoned. She released a deep sigh and sat on the chair facing the table. She tapped her hands on the table, thinking what to do next... If no one will see them again today, she needs to take action and seek Mother''s presence, ASAP! She stood up and went to the window and looked outside, admiring the crystal clear water of the lake situated on the right side and the green scenery on the left. Her eyes feasted on the wonderful blessing of mother nature. Half an hour later. She saw a guard walking on the path approaching the hut. He was carrying a food box in his right hand. She left the window and walked towards the door, opening it to receive the guard. The guard finally arrived at the hut. "Good morning, guard!" "Good morning, Grandma!" the guard replied. Olga sighed, a grimace appeared on her face for a few seconds, hating to be called Grandma all the time, when the truth is - she isn''t! She flashed her most charming smile to the handsome guard. "Um... did you bring good news to us? I hope somebody from the castle can finally see us this morning. We''ve been waiting for too long already..." she complained a bit. "Yes. Someone from the castle will see you soon! I brought the breakfast early so that when they arrive - you and your companion have already eaten breakfast," the guard said. "Wow! So very nice of you, young man! Can I take you home?" "W-what?" Olga giggled wickedly, admiring an eye candy. "Nothing... just kidding!" The guard scratches his head, he''d never meet such an old woman flirting with him openly. Only now! "Thank you so much for the food, we appreciated it very much!" Olga said cheerfully. "You''re welcome. Enjoy your meal. I''ll take my leave now," the guard said. He placed the box on the floor, turned around, and left. Olga watched the handsome guard leaving the area going back to the guardhouse. The guardhouse was located near the suspension bridge. The long bridge connects the place between the guardhouse and the mountain where the castle was located. Without the guard''s permission, no one can pass the bridge. Everyone will be killed without mercy if they trespass on the bridge without a special pass or permission from the people who managed the castle. If visitors arrived at the Holybel Summit, they are going to wait on the three wooden houses erected around the lake that were specially designed to house visitors that have no pass. It''s called the waiting area. Olga picked up the food box and placed it on the table, then she lowered herself on the ground and gently wake up her companion. "Azere, wake up!" She repeated her actions three times. Azere''s eyelids fluttered and opened her eyes. "Why? It''s morning already? I still want to sleep!" she mumbled and close her eyes again. "Wake up! Hurry up! The guard come here a while ago and brought us our breakfast, he told me that we should eat our meals before the personnel from the castle will arrive to see us!" Olga said. After hearing Olga''s news, Azere rubbed her eyes and sit upright. She folded the blanket and the mats, then arranged them neatly in the corner. Olga went to the table and began removing the dishes from the wooden box. The dishes consisted of rice, fried fish, and vegetable stew with plenty of meat tidbits. She smelled the dishes. "Hmm... smells delicious! I''m hungry!" She looked at her companion that was standing on the window, staring at the castle located at the top of the mountain. "Azere, hurry up! Let''s eat our breakfast before they arrive!" she urged her. Azere left the window and sat on the chair facing the table. Olga put a hefty serving of the food on the two plates and picked up the spoon and fork. "Let''s eat!" she said and began eating her meal with gusto. Azere followed suit and devoured her meals in silence. "In fairness, they have a good cook here. Their food taste delicious!" Olga commented casually. Azere nods her head in agreement. Half an hour later. The women finished eating their breakfast and washed the dirty dishes on the sink, drying them on the dish cabinet afterward. After they finished in the kitchen, they retired to the terrace, enjoying the beautiful scenery while waiting patiently for the arrival of the representative from the castle. Olga looked at the unusually quiet Azere sitting on the chair beside her. "Why does it take them so long to inform Mother that her disciples are here?" she asked, confused. "Maybe because they are busy... I dunno..." Azere replied, shaking her head. Olga sighed deeply. "I can''t wait to see Mother again!" she declared excitedly. One hour later. A woman in her early 50''s, wearing a white flowing cloak can be seen walking on the path leading to the hut. The moment Olga and Azere saw the visitor approaching their location, they rose to their feet excitedly. "Here she comes! So white like the snow!" Olga murmured to herself. Azere looked at the visitor''s serene face. The visitor arrived at the hut and looked at the two women. "Good morning, ladies!" she greeted them pleasantly. "My name is Hilda, I am the assistant of Maera the Witch of the South Wing. It''s our duty to assist, help and answer inquiries from the visitors who arrived to the Holybel Summit without the special pass... May I know your names? And what are your purpose in coming here?" she asked. "Hello Madam! Let me introduce our names. My name is Olga and my companion''s name is Azere," Olga said. "We are apprentices of Betty aka Mother... we fondly called her by that name. We''re here to seek her presence to discuss an important issue with her. I hope you can tell her about us and our purpose in coming here. Please?" Olga said politely. Hilda cleared her throat. "Girls, I''m sorry to inform you that your teacher, Betty, along with other three contestant perished three days ago..." she said casually and calmly. Hilda''s words take a long time to sink in Olga and Azere''s heads. And when it did... The women''s faces turned paper-white in shock. Azere''s eyes widened in astonishment and disbelief, her body turned cold instantly. "W-WHAT DID YOU SAY!? Can you please repeat it?" "Oh, shiit! You mean, our teacher passed away three days ago!?" Olga''s heart sank to the ground. Hilda nods her head. "Yup! That''s right!" she replied. Olga was shaking her head vigorously. "B-but why? Why would she passed away when she left for the tournament she was in good health! Can you please tell us what is the reason of her sudden death?" "Okay. Listen carefully... because I won''t repeat this information again. During the tournament, the contestant were required to retrieve a powerful diamond medallion inside the cave guarded by a dangerous dragon. Three contestant perished during that time, Betty, your teacher was among them. That''s all I can say..." Olga and Azere''s spirit and morale sank very low. Despite Mother''s strict nature, it can''t be denied that she raised them to become the best version of themselves. Betty become their mother the moment she fostered them as her own. The women began sobbing hard, lamenting the unforeseen tragedy that befalls their teacher. Deep inside, Azere was busy analyzing the whole situation. She was doubting Hilda''s claim. She cleared her throat. "C-can we see mother''s grave? Please?" she begged. Hilda shook her head. "I''m sorry, the White Coven Castle at the top of the mountain does not allow outsider to step into it''s ground, unless you have the special pass. You can''t see Betty''s burial ground. Before the tournament, we made all the contestant signed a weaver that no matter what happens in the tournament, be it an accident or death, they will be treated and buried here in our cemetery. That''s a rule that we implemented throughout the century. I hope you can respect our tradition..." she elaborated further. Olga glared at Hilda. "Are you kidding me!? What kind of tradition is that!? Why can''t we see our teacher''s grave? What a horrible tradition you have here!" she retorted in dismay. Hilda''s eyes darkened instantly. Azere saw the spark of anger flashing in Hilda''s eyes. "I''m sorry for my friend''s rude attitude, Hilda. Please forgive us, we are just feeling emotional right now because we didn''t expect that our teacher will pass away unexpectedly and tragically. We are very sad and depressed right now. That''s why our words leave our mouth quickly, please don''t be angry. We''re very sorry if we offended you... please forgive us!" she pleaded for mercy. Hilda threw daggers into Olga''s enraged eyes. She pointed a finger at Olga. "Watch your mouth! Or else...!" Hilda left the hut, feeling annoyed and offended. Azere shut her eyes feeling relieved that Hilda was able to control her temper and leave right away... or else they will be in a dire situation right now. The possible showdown between Olga and Hilda died instantly the moment Azere begged for mercy and apologized to Hilda. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 63 - About Time! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Olga and Azere wore a devastated look on their faces. "I can''t believe that Mother is already dead! I can''t accept it!" Olga lamented, her heart was bleeding painfully. "Me too! I''m not going to believe it unless I see her dead body with my two eyes!" Azere declared defiantly. "If it''s indeed true that Mother already passed away then why they won''t allow us to see her grave? Maybe because there is no dead body to begin with! And they just told us all these fake lies!" Olga expressed her theory. A suspicion - strong as a tornado arises in her mind. Azere looked at Olga in the eyes. "We must uncover the truth! If Mother is already dead then they should show us her body! As long they can''t provide a dead body to show us then I won''t believe their claim that Mother is already dead. We must thoroughly investigate this incident! I want to know what really happened to Mother during her final hours!" she demanded. "Everything that Hilda told us is questionable! I find them unbelievable!" "Me too! I find their claim suspicious!" Olga agreed, not believing a single word that Hilda told them. "We must find Mother dead or alive!" Azere declared. "Being her disciples... we must uncover the truth!" she added fiercely. "Yes! But how can we ask more about the tournament and the way she died when it''s already hard to talk to someone that resides from the castle? The truth lies in the castle. We can uncover the truth about what really happened to Mother once we can enter the castle but since we don''t have a special pass with us, we can only stay here in this hut and wait for someone who will take pity and tell us the whole truth..." Olga said dejectedly. Azere nods her head. She started to feel lost with their cause of uncovering what truly happen to Mother because they don''t know anyone from the castle. They simply don''t have any connection with someone important living inside the White Coven Castle. In the women''s minds - they likened their cause to climbing the highest mountain on earth during winter without wearing any proper gear. They were engulfed with silence for a few minutes. Finding the truth about Mother''s sudden death is already weighing heavily in their minds. They will have to face a mountain of difficulty if they insist on investigating on their own. "We can''t attack the castle with just the two of us. The castle housed powerful witches and once we try to enter that place by force, the castles inhabitants will be our enemy. We''re facing a tough battle before we can even start," Azere said sadly. Olga nods her head. "Yeah, you are right..." Azere looked at the window and at the horizon and beyond. "We can no longer stay here for a long time. When they told us that we can''t visit Mother''s tomb, that is their way of sending us away, telling us not to pursue the matter involving Mother," she said. "But we can''t just accept things as they are! We need to find out the truth!" Olga insisted. "I know. I have a plan... we should return here one of these days and insist to see Mother''s grave! But let''s make a solid plan first," Azere said. "What is your plan?" Olga asked curiously. Azere sighed heavily, shaking her head. "I have no concrete plan yet. Let''s just go home first!" she said. "Home? Where-? In the forest, in your hut or mine?" Olga asked. "No! None of the above. Let''s go back to the Laswich Mountain first, maybe we can find some clues there. Who know''s Mother have come home secretly before the incident happen," Azere suggested. Olga''s eyes lighted up. "Yeah, that is a brilliant idea! Then we can also find the brown book and undo the curse on us, and free the two women in the cave!" "Exactly!" Azere said. "Let''s go home now!" "Wait, before we go home. We''ll say goodbye to the guards first, they''ve been kind to us," Olga said. "And I will also ask the leader if the tournament is finish already or it''s still ongoing. I forgot to ask Hilda about it," she added. "Alright, let''s go to the guardhouse!" Azere said. The two women exited the hut and walked towards the guardhouse which was located fifty meters away from the hut. When they arrived there, the guards looked at them warily. Olga whispered in a low voice. "Did you noticed that the mountain where the castle was located was protected by a powerful spell? We can''t just go there by teleporting, the shield will repel us and the inhabitants of the castle will get alerted by our presence. Therefore the only way to enter the castle is through invitation or by other means..." "Yeah, you are right. I also noticed the invisible shield protecting the castle. We need to have a solid plan before we return here or else we will never be able to find out the truth about Mother''s sudden death," Azere agreed. The guards looked at them. "Where are you going, ladies?" the leader of the guards asked. Azere smiled at the guard. "We come here to say goodbye. We''re going home. Thank you for giving us food and a house to stay for the night, we appreciated it very much," she said in a grateful manner. The guard smiled and said, "Don''t mention it, Grandma. Have a safe journey back home!" "Um... can I ask you a question, guard?" Olga said. "Yes, go on. What is it?" the guard spoke. "Is the tournament finish already or still ongoing?" Olga asked. The guards looked at each other. "I''m sorry, Grandma, we can''t reveal any information regarding the tournament. The people in the castle forbid us to discuss anything related to the tournament to the outsiders," the leader said. Olga released a deep sigh. "It''s just a simple question, dear. Why can''t you give me an honest answer?" she cried and pouted up a storm. Azere looked at Olga. "Stop asking, they won''t answer our inquiries. Besides, they only obey the hands that feeds them. So, we better keep our mouth shut," she said. Olga sighed. "Alright, let''s go!" "Bye guards! See you soon!" Azere said. "Bye Grandma!" the guards replied in unison. The two women vanished from the area in the span of a few seconds. A few minutes later. The women appeared at the Laswich Mountain. They entered the house and relaxed in the living room. "I''m glad were home already. I miss this place so much! It''s been a long time since Mother allowed me to step into this place," Azere said sadly. "Yeah, even though Mother put me in-charge of the cave, she doesn''t want me to stay here while we''re under her punishment for twenty years," Olga said with a sigh. "Shall we begin checking every nook and cranny of this place?" Azere suggested. Olga shook her head. "Maybe, later? No need to rush, we''re already here. Let''s just rest for a while and discuss about the castle at the top of the mountain which was surrounded by a formidable barrier. How on earth we can enter that place? If they didn''t even allow us to have access to their cemetery? How much more entering the castle-?" "Yeah, things won''t be easy for us," Azere agreed. Their path towards uncovering the truth about Mother''s death is not gonna be easy. "The fact that they don''t allow us to visit Mother''s burial - It only means one thing, they''re hiding something from us!" "Exactly!" Olga agreed. *** Meanwhile... Back at the Holybel Summit. At the South Wing part of the castle, inside a study room, Maera and Hilda were discussing the two outsiders who just recently visited and stayed in the waiting house near the lake. "The guards reported to me that the two old women already went home," Hilda said. "Good!" Maera said. "Do you think they will return here to find more about what truly happen to their teacher?" "I''m sure of that, Madam!" Hilda replied. "You have seen the women face to face. What do you think are their capabilities? Do you think their power are more superior than all of us combined here?" Maera asked. Hilda shook her head. "I think their powers are weak, Madam. But there''s something about that other woman... the quite one named Azere..." "What is it? What did you notice about that woman?" Maera asked. "Nothing... I was thinking that maybe she has some hidden unique talents because I can''t read her aptitudes with a first glance..." Hilda replied. "Ah, okay... they might return here to insist on seeing their teacher''s grave. You already know what to do just in case they will return here and create trouble," Maera said. "Yes, Madam! I will handle them myself. You have nothing to worry about those two old women," Hilda assured her. "Okay, I''ll leave everything in your hands," Maera said. "You may go now," she dismissed her assistant. "Yes, Madam. Anything else?" Hilda asked. "I''ll call you later if I have something for you to do," Maera replied. "Um...Madam... I would like to ask if the diamond medallion was already found?" Hilda inquired. Maera shook her head and replied, "It''s still missing until now. Everyone is trying to find it!" "Ah, okay. I''ll take my leave now," Hilda said and left the study room. *** Back at the Laswich Mountain. Olga and Azere were already inside Mother''s room, looking for anything that can give them a clue of what happened to their teacher. They stared at the padlocked cabinet where Mother''s scrolls and books of spells were stored securely. "It''s about time!" Olga said, she''s been itching to open the cabinet for a long time and now they finally have a legit reason to do so. She went to the cabinet and opened the padlock by using the key that she found under Mother''s bed. When she entered the key to the lock - it opened right away. Olga smiled brightly and said, "Success!" Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 64 - Stolen? You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Olga opened the cabinet and was shocked to see that only a few books were inside the cabinet and the brown book was missing! Her brows knitted together in confusion. "Huh? Where are the other books and scrolls?" Azere went to Olga''s side and looked at the cabinet. She recalled in the past that the cabinet was filled with Mother''s important stuff. She raised a brow. "Where are the other stuff? she asked. "That''s also my question. What''s going on!?" Olga said. "Maybe, Mother brought some of her stuff to the Holybel Summit? Or they were stolen by someone who are interested in those stuff?" Azere suggested. Olga released a deep sigh. "This is not good! Mother is dead and most of her important stuff are also missing! What the hell is going on!?" she blurted suspiciously. The women looked at each other, confusion was mounting in their minds. "But it looks like no one has forcibly entered the house. Nothing was broken or destroyed outside and inside Mother''s bedroom. Everything looks the same, nothing is out of the ordinary," Azere observed. "Indeed! It looks like someone had entered the house and took everything he fancied and left without leaving any traces behind," Olga expressed her theory. "You could be right!" Azere said with a nod of her head. "Or... Mother transferred her stuff in another place because she''s always not here and she thinks this place is no longer safe. What do you think?" Olga nods her head. "That is another possibility!" Azere inspected the books. They are the normal ones. She and Olga had finished studying them. Olga went to the bed and sat on the edge pondering about the mystery of Mother''s death and her missing stuff. "If Mother is truly dead and the brown book is gone, how are we gonna go back to our original self? We are going to be stuck as old women for the rest of our lives. Then Sabrina won''t be freed from the cave. How sad! This is a conspiracy!" she declared and whined. Azere closed the cabinet and lowered herself on the bed beside her friend. "We''re doomed, aren''t we?" she said sadly. Olga nodded her head in agreement. "I guess we are..." They were engulfed in silence for a few minutes. Azere breathed deeply and stood up. "Let''s go outside," she said, walking towards the door. Olga followed her friend outside. They settled in the living room, shrouded in silence, occasionally looking at each other. "What are you thinking?" Olga asked. "I''m thinking when to go back to the Holybel Summit. We must insist that they will show us where they have buried Mother''s body!" Azere answered. "Yes, that''s what I''m also thinking in my mind right now!" Olga agreed. "So... when are we going to return there?" she asked. "After three days," Azere replied. "I want to go back to my hut, visit the cave to check on the kids," she said. "Alright, let''s go together. I will also visit my place for a few hours. Now that Mother is already gone we should return to live here and continue her legacy," Olga suggested. "Okay," Azere agreed. She wished she can bring Sabrina to live in this wonderful place with her. But even if Sabrina can get out of the cave one day, she won''t live with her, she will follow the wolf wherever he will go. Her life won''t be totally sad and lonely because she and Olga have each other. They will stick to each other now that Mother is gone. A feeling of extreme sadness hit her hard after learning that her mentor had passed away, gone from this world, never to return. Fresh tears sprang into her eyes. Olga bit her lip as anxiety gripped her whole being. She will never be able to get her old image back not that Mother is gone! Azere stood up. "I''m leaving now to visit the kids in the cave..." she said. "Alright, let''s go together!" Olga replied. A few seconds later, the women vanished from the living room. Azere resurfaced in the forest, outside the cave. Sabrina''s eyes widened in happiness after seeing her benefactor. "Grandma! You''re back!" she beamed. Azere smiled brightly. "Yeah... we''re back! Where is Rhett and Amara?" she asked. "Rhett went to the hut to water the vegetable garden," Sabrina replied. "And Amara-?" "She''s in her chamber..." Sabrina replied. That was also the moment Amara arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Hello, Grandma!" she conveyed her greetings. "Welcome back!" she said cheerfully. "Hello, Amara dear..." Azere said. "Hows the trip?" Amara asked. "Did you see the witch?" Azere shook her head. "No. Sad to say, we''re informed by the management there that the witch, which is my master, already passed away during the tournament," she said miserably. "That''s sad," Amara said. "Oh, no! Grandma, does that mean that me and Amara can no longer leave this cave and we will remained stuck here forever until we die?" Sabrina asked worriedly. Azere nods her head, confirming Sabrina''s worst fear. Sabrina gasped in pain. Her eyes watered instantly. She looked at Amara standing beside her. "The witch is dead and no one can undo the curse, we''re doomed!" she said in a wretched voice. Amara saw the desperation and anxiety plastered on Sabrina''s face. She rubbed the distraught woman''s back gently, comforting her. "Don''t worry - everything will be alright in the end," she said in a reassuring voice. Sabrina can''t control her grief, she started crying. Azere released a deep sigh. "Don''t worry, child. As long I''m alive, I won''t stop trying to find a way how to undo the curse that was cast upon you by my mentor," she assured her. "Thank you, Grandma!" Sabrina said between sobs. "I will return to the Holybel Summit together with your Aunt Olga to investigate our master''s sudden passing," Azere said. "When are you going to return there, Grandma?" Sabrina asked. "After three days," Azere replied. "Alright I''ll go now to my hut," she said. "Bye, Grandma!" the women spoke in unison. Azere nods her head and walked away from the cave, going to her hut. She met the wolf along the way, carrying a basket of vegetables in his right hand. "Lad...." Rhett smiled brightly. "Grandma! You''re back! How''s your trip? Did you see the witch?" he asked excitedly. Azere shook her head sadly. "Unfortunately, my master the witch, encountered an accident during the tournament and passed away, she was buried there," she replied, her heart was breaking inside. Rhett sighed. "I''m sorry for your lose, Grandma," he said. Now that the witch is gone, how can Sabrina leave the cave? Who will undo the curse? No one! The bad news deeply saddened him. "I''ll go home now," Azere spoke. "I already watered the plants in the garden," he said. He handed the key back to Grandma. "Thank you, lad. Go to the cave now..." Azere said. "Ah... wait lad... I have something important to tell you..." "What is it, Grandma?" "Go home this afternoon and then come back here tomorrow morning. I want to give you a chance to spend the whole night with your family. I know you''ve been gone away from home for a long time. Enjoy your family bonding," Azere said. Rhett''s brows furrowed. "Why this sudden decision, Grandma?" "Because Olga and I will go back to the Holybel Summit where the tournament was held to investigate what truly happened to our master. We might not be able to come back for a long time, so go home while you still can. Don''t worry I will take care of the women in the cave," Azere assured him. "Okay. I understand, Grandma," Rhett said. "Go back to the cave now," Azere ordered him. Rhett sighed heavily and resumed walking, going to his destination. Azere watched the wolf advancing towards the cave. Based on her plan, she might not be able to return to this place for a long time. Rhett has to see his parents and spend the night with them, it''s the least she can do for such an innocent boy who suffered a lot due to the freak incident that took place ten years ago. Seeing that Rhett had already entered the cave, Azere continues walking on the path leading to the hut. ... Back in the cave. Rhett and Sabrina were in the clearing inside the cave, busy cooking food for lunch. Sabrina noticed that Rhett was in deep thoughts. "Why are you silent? What are thinking right now?" she inquired. "Grandma told me to go home and visit my family this afternoon, and spend the night with them - then return here in the morning. My love, would you allow me to go home today?" he asked for her permission. Sabrina raised a brow. "You told me that you will go home this weekend, why it''s sudden and why today?" she asked, confused. "It''s Grandma Azere who ordered me to do so. She told me that she and Aunt Olga will return to the Holybel Summit to conduct further investigation on what truly happened to the witch who recently passed away. She said that they might now be able to come back here for a while. So, I should see my family while I still can," Rhett explained. "Ah, okay... let''s follow Grandma''s command. Alright, you can go home to your family today but make sure that you will return here tomorrow morning, before lunch," Sabrina said. "Yes, Boss!" Rhett smiled and planted a kiss on her lips. Minutes went by. After they finished cooking, Sabrina brought Amara her meals, then she returned to Rhett''s side to eat lunch with him. After they finished eating, they washed the dirty dishes in the stream, then they returned to the chamber so that Rhett can get ready for his trip back to Golden Peak Valley. Rhett put some of his clothes in the small bag and looked at his girlfriend. "I''m ready!" he said and draped his arm around his girlfriend. The couple left the chamber, going to the entrance of the cave. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 65 - The End Is Coming! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Grandma arrived at the cave just in time before Rhett took his leave. "Enjoy family bonding, lad. Take care on your way home," Azere said. "Thanks, Grandma!" Rhett replied. He hugged Sabrina for a few seconds and whispered. "Don''t worry, I''ll return tomorrow - before or after lunch," he assured her. "Okay, go now!" Sabrina said before tears fall from her eyes. Why she''s feeling afraid every time Rhett will go home? Because of the nagging feeling of fear that he will no longer return to her! She can only feel relaxed and relieved after seeing her boyfriend returning to the cave. Rhett planted a kiss on her head and stepped outside the cave. He looked at Azere. "Bye, Grandma!" he said and walked away. He halted on his step, turned around, and blew Sabrina a kiss then resumed walking, heading to the location of the woods. Azere smiled in amusement. "The wolf really loves you despite of your ugly face," she commented casually. Sabrina sighed deeply, coming from Grandma, her words hurt her a little bit. Fresh tears sprang from her eyes. Azere noticed Sabrina''s eyes glistened with tears, she groaned. "Don''t cry, child. What will you do if I can no longer return back and Rhett will not return as well?" she asked, trying to gauge Sabrina''s reaction and the way her mind works. Sabrina breathed deeply. "Why? Where are you going Grandma? Are you going to leave me again?" she asked worriedly. Azere released a deep sigh. "The witch that started the cursed was declared dead. And we both know that she is the only one who can undo the curse and free you and Amara from this cave. I have to find out why and how she died. Her sudden death looks suspicious to me. Don''t worry, once I successfully solved my mentor''s suspicious death, I will find the right people who can help us undo your curse so that you can live a normal life again outside this cave," she elaborated further. Sabrina heaved a sigh. "Thank you so much for your effort and hard work in helping me, Grandma," she said sadly. "But if your life is in danger just because of my curse then don''t leave. I rather stay ugly all my life than lose you forever," she said, tears rolling on her face. Azere shook her head. "Child, now that it all comes to this, I can''t sit still without doing something!" Sabrina continues sobbing. Azere looked at Sabrina''s tear-stricken face and sighed. "Stop crying!" she said. Amara arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Hello, Grandma! Nice to see you again!" she said cheerfully. "Hello, dear..." Azere replied. Amara looked at Sabrina. "Oh, why are you crying again?" Sabrina shook her head. "I''m okay," she replied and wiped the tears on her face with the hem of her dress. "She''s crying because her boyfriend went home today and I''m going away again after a few days. That''s why..." Azere replied on behalf of Sabrina. "Ah, I see..." Amara murmured. Azere scrutinized Amara''s face for a long time, trying to understand her mystery. She cleared her throat. "Um... Amara... can I ask you a question?" Amara looked at Azere. "Sure, go ahead, Grandma," she replied. "Did you not miss your family and relatives?" Azere asked. "Both my parents are already dead, I have no siblings to begin with, but I have a lot of cousins. Of course I miss them all!" Amara replied. "Why did you asked me that question, Grandma?" "Because you don''t look like someone who is grieving due to her imprisonment in the cave. Why do I have a feeling that you are just vacationing here? I can''t see no sadness or even fear in your eyes every time I see you," Azere expressed what she had observed on the woman''s face every time she saw her. Amara smiled a little. "Who says that I''m not worrying about my captivity here? I''m just not like Sabrina who cry a lot, she''s a cry baby while I''m not. I''m just no good when it comes to showing my emotion, besides I''m a fighter! And I believe that I can leave this cave sooner or later," she declared. Azere''s eyes widened. "W-who will help you get out of this forsaken cave? Tell me!" she demanded. Amara smiled brightly. "Of course, who else but you! I know that you wont stop finding a way to free Sabrina from this cave and get rid of the curse on her face. It''s not only Sabrina that you are going to save, you will save me as well," she answered cheekily. Azere laughed and nodded her head. "Wisely said," she said in amusement. "Alright, you girls take care of each other while I''m away. Don''t give Rhett a headache, okay?" The girls nodded their heads and replied in unison... "Yes, Grandma!" "Great! I''m going back now to the hut. Girls, do you still have something to cook for dinner later? I can cook something in the hut and bring it here," Azere offered. Sabrina shook her head. "No need, Grandma! We can manage, we still have plenty of supply to cook for dinner and it will last until tomorrow," she replied. "Okay. I''ll go now, back to my hut," Azere said and walked away. "Bye, Grandma!" the girls said in chorus. Azere nods her head and continues walking away from the cave. Amara looked at her companion. "So - Rhett has gone home again?" she asked. "Yeah, he will stay with his family tonight and return here tomorrow, before or after lunch. That''s what he told me," Sabrina responded. "I see... then why are you crying, what for? Are you afraid that Rhett might no longer return here?" Amara said. "Yeah..." Sabrina answered. "You''re such a cry baby," Amara said. "If I will die one day, would you shed a tear for me?" she asked. Sabrina looked at her. "Please, stop mentioning the word death. It''s no longer funny. You''re not going to die anytime soon, you look so healthy to me!" she insisted. Amara laughed with Sabrina''s naivety. "You are such a naive girl. Just because the person looks healthy outside - they can not die? Are you sure about that?" Sabrina breathed deeply and rolled her eyes. Amara always has a double meaning in her statement and she''s not in the mood to decipher them. "Girl, not because the story is going well it''s not going to end. Not because you''re happy today it will go on forever. Not because the people love you today they will keep loving you forever. Things doesn''t always work that way. You have to remember that the only thing that is permanent in this world is changes. People and emotions change, landscape change, everything in this world will undergo changes at some point in time, nothing last forever! Bear that in your mind!" Amara said as if talking to a child. Sabrina rolled her eyes. "Here you go again! Talking about mysterious stuff and words of wisdom. So, tell me, how are you going to die?" she asked, just to bring an end to the woman''s endless metaphors. Amara looked at Sabrina in the eyes. "I will die in your hands. You will be the reason of my death," she said seriously. Sabrina snorted. "Are you kidding me? Why I''m going to kill you? Why would I kill you? I''m not a murderer!" she said. After seeing the shock in Sabrina''s face, Amara erupted in peals of laughter. "I''m just kidding of course!" she said and patted Sabrina''s head gently. "I''m going now to my room to rest, I''m feeling sleepy all of a sudden," she said and walked away. Sabrina took a deep breath as she watched Amara fade away from her vision. "Amara is a freak! I can''t understand her at all!" she blurted and shifted her attention to the view outside. It''s a sunny day. The view outside looks beautiful. Everything outside looks good except that Rhett was not by her side, she starts to feel sad and lonely again. Hours went by. ... That evening. The two women prepared their food for dinner in the clearing. Amara boiled the rice in the makeshift stove made of rocks. Sabrina chopped the vegetable on the wooden chopping board. While staring at the flames leaping from the burning wood, Amara suddenly said, "The end is coming," she said in a daze. Sabrina looked at her companion. "W-what did you say?" Amara tore her eyes from the sight of the flames and shifted her attention to Sabrina. "Nothing... I''m just musing and thinking aloud. Forget what I have told you today," she replied and added more logs to the fire. Sabrina shrugged. "Whatever..." she said and continue chopping the ingredients for the vegetable dish. Time went by. They finished cooking half an hour later, then have dinner in front of the fire. After eating... Amara looked at Sabrina and smiled. Sabrina raised a brow. "Why are you smiling at me?" she asked. Amara continues smiling. "Thank you for being good to me, all this time. I''m grateful for your kindness," she said thoughtfully. Sabrina smiled. "You''re welcome!" Silence fell upon them for a few minutes. "Let''s wash the plates in the stream. I''ll clean them quickly and you will be the look out. Be alert, look for any signs of snakes around the area. Then if you see one - inform me right away and we will flee back to the chamber," Sabrina said. "Okay, got it!" Amara nodded her head. They gathered the dirty dishes, put them in the basket, and went to the stream. Sabrina was nervous all the time while washing the dirty dishes, roaming her eyes around the area, looking for any signs of snakes. She finished washing the dirty quickly and put them in the basket. Amara was on the lookout for any signs of snakes nearby. Then Sabrina heard the hissing sound coming their way. She knows that sound well! "I saw a big snake! Sabrina run!" Amara shouted in alarm. Sabrina starts running like crazy going back to the chamber, then she looked over her shoulder and saw the snake the same size as the one she saw in the past. "Amara run!" she shouted in a petrified voice. Amara looked at her. "Go to the entrance of the cave and wait for me there!" she shouted back. Sabrina rushed towards the entrance of the cave, her body shaking in fear and horror, fearing for her life and fearing for Amara''s life. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 66 - Alive! Best novel online free at novelhall.com Amara bolted and gave the snake a chase trying to find a rock that she can hide for a few minutes, so that she can formulate a plan on how to defeat the snake. She found a big rock, big enough to hide her body. She went behind it and tried not to show herself to the snake that was chasing her. This part of the cave is already a bit dark, the torch that gives light to the area was a few meters away. Suddenly... "Stop running and hiding! I''m an old snake already. I don''t like chasing humans!" Amara heard a voice. "W-where the voice come from?" she asked. "Hey, human, I said stop hiding! I''m right behind you..." the voice continues talking. When Amara looked up above her - she was face to face with the snake. She was ready to bolt again... "I said, stop running!" the snake said and its tail quickly wrapped around Amara''s body, immobilizing her. "Let go of me!" Amara shouted. "Don''t worry, I''ll set you free - but let''s have a talk first," the snake said. It suddenly dawned on Amara that the snake is not an ordinary snake because it can speak. "W-who are you? What do you want from me?" she asked. "Where is that other girl that I saw earlier?" the snake asked. "What do you want from her?" Amara looked at the snake suspiciously. "I meant no harm to the girl. I''m here to deliver something for her," the snake said. "What is it? And who are you?" Amara asked again. She was planning to freeze the snake after it deliver what it come for. "I''m just a messenger. I can''t stay here for long, or else I will die here. Just give this thing to that girl..." the snake said and spit a golden medallion necklace into the ground. Amara looked at the golden medallion on the ground. It shined brightly for a few seconds then returned to its original state. She looked at the snake. "What kind of medallion is that?" she asked curiously. "That is a powerful medallion. It will only released it''s power to the rightful owner. Beware, if you try to steal it and used it for your own gain you will suffer a punishment just like what happened to me. I''m now turned into a snake by the golden medallion. Remember, the medallion has a mind of it''s own, it will only listen to it''s rightful owner! So don''t plan on stealing it! Give it to the girl! Don''t say I didn''t warn you in advance!" the snake said. Amara''s brows furrowed. "What-!? You mean to say that the girl is the rightful owner of the golden medallion?" "Yes! She is the one! So make no mistake, give the medallion to the girl!" the snake said and let go of the woman. Amara''s feet landed on the ground, huge relief washed over her after the snake set her free. "I''m leaving now, don''t forget to give the medallion to the girl or else you will suffer a terrible fate just like me!" the snake said and slithered away from the area. Amara watched the snake fade away from her vision. She picked up the golden medallion from the ground and examined it for a few minutes. It''s just a necklace with a golden medallion pendant. Nothing special about it. But the snake''s warning echoed in her mind. ''Make no mistake or you will suffer a terrible fate!'' It kept repeating in her mind for a few minutes. She was tempted to use the medallion but go against it at the last minute because she still have a mission to accomplish. It doesn''t matter if a terrible thing will happen to her after she completed her mission. She was thinking of Sabrina, waiting for her at the entrance of the cave. The poor girl must be very terrified after seeing the snake. She roamed around the area looking for a rat. She found a machete behind the rock, she picked it up. Out of the corner of her eyes, she spotted a rat nearby, she waved her hand and the rat was frozen on the spot. She went to the rat and hacked it in half. She smeared the blood on her dress and the machete. Then she left the area going to the entrance of the cave. When she arrived there, Sabrina was trembling in fright and her eyes widened in relief after seeing her alive. Sabrina rushed to Amara''s side and saw the blood on her dress and on the machete that she was holding in her right hand. "W-what happened to you? Are you hurt?" she asked worriedly, inspecting her body for any signs of an open wound. Amara dropped the machete on the ground. "I''m okay. I managed to hit the snake''s tail with the machete I found behind the rock but it escaped!" she answered. "OMG! You''re so stubbornly brave! Why you didn''t run away with me? Why did you try to stupidly fight the snake? Are you crazy!?" Sabrina scolded her. But deep inside she was admiring the woman''s bravery. Unlike her. Amara smiled. "Calm down! The snake will never return again or else I will chop him into tiny pieces!" she said boldly. "Alright, I''ll accompany you to the stream so that you can wash yourself. There''s blood in your dress and hands!" Sabrina said. Amara picked up the machete from the ground and followed Sabrina to the stream. The women finally arrived at the stream and Amara washed clean on the water while Sabrina was on the lookout just in case the snake will return. A few minutes later, Amara was done washing. She left the water and went to Sabrina''s side. "I''m done!" "Let''s go!" Sabrina said anxiously. The women left the stream and went to the chamber. Amara stood beside the bed and looked at Sabrina. "We should sleep together in one chamber just for tonight to keep each other company and protect each other," she suggested. "Okay, no problem with me," Sabrina replied. "Where do you want us to sleep? Here? Or in your chamber?" she asked. "Here in your chamber," Amara replied. "Okay," Sabrina said. Amara took her leave and walked towards the door. "I''m going to my room to to change my dress," she said and exited. Sighing, Sabrina watched Amara''s back as she leaves the chamber. Tonight is a horrible night! She released a deep sigh. It''s scarier now that Rhett is not around to help them kill the snake. If Amara is not with her right now, the snake has probably swallowed her whole already. That was a scary thought that sent a shiver on her spine. She hopped in the bed and covered her body with the blanket looking at the door fearfully. She feared that the snake will return and enter the chamber. She should lock the door! She left the bed and locked the door. Whewww! She feels better now after locking the door. She returned to the bed and covered her body with the blanket. She will not leave the bed until the morning comes. Meanwhile... Inside Amara''s chamber. She was staring at the medallion in her hand while lying on the bed. She was wondering how powerful the golden medallion is? And why is it that Sabrina was the chosen owner of the mysterious medallion? Those question was swirling in her mind while she stared at the medallion fascinated by its mystery. The snake left quickly without explaining many details to her. And who sent the snake to come inside the cave just to give the medallion to Sabrina? And what is Sabrina''s real identity? Why she''s so special to own such a powerful medallion? These unanswered questions are bothering her. Should she give the medallion to Sabrina or not? Hmm... she will think wisely about what is the right thing to do with the medallion. ~~~0~~~ Meanwhile, across the miles. Rhett and his family were having a good time around the bonfire, drinking, and eating, chatting merrily with each other. They were camping in the woods near the Golden Peak Valley, to avoid causing disturbance to other residences in the village. The whole family decided to have a big celebration tonight and stay at the camping site the whole night. "Son, we''re so happy that our family is whole again after a long time. We''re glad that you finally able to leave the cave and free from the curse! Our wish has finally been granted by the mood goddess!" Hozer said happily. "When can you stay with us for a long time, brother?" asked Edmund, the oldest child of the seven siblings. Rhett sighed. "I can''t leave Sabrina for long in the cave. Because she made a huge sacrifice for me. I was able to leave the cave safely and the curse was broken forever. There''s got to be a way how to get her out of the cave safely. I''m still figuring it out. Once she can finally leave the cave freely, I will bring Sabrina with me here to live with us," he replied, explaining Sabrina''s dire situation to them clearly. "Poor girl!" Edmund said. "Yeah, she is!" Rhett replied sadly. Lyndra rubbed her son''s back. "Don''t be sad, son. The moon goddess will pity you soon and grant Sabrina freedom from the cave. Let''s pray for that," she said. Rhett nodded his head. "I hope so!" "For the sake of the happy occasion, let''s stop discussing about this depressing issue. Let''s drink! Cheers!" Edmund said. "Cheers!" they replied in unison. They were planning to held more joyous family bonding such as tonight in the coming weeks. Their celebration for the special occasion continues through the night. Rhett was so happy to be with his family. But his heart was yearning for the girl he left behind in the cave, wishing that Sabrina is with him tonight celebrating the happy occasion with his family. ... Back in the cave. Amara went to Sabrina''s chamber and they made a small bonfire near the door to ward off the freezing temperature, afterward, they lie on the bed beside each other. "Good night!" Sabrina said. "Night night!" Amara replied. Sabrina wore a thick coat made of sheepskins and wrapped the blanket around her. She shut her eyes, imagining what is Rhett doing right now? Was he sleeping already? Or still, chatting with his family members? They must be having a happy family reunion right now. She smiled a bit, feeling happy for him. ''Goodnight, my love!'' she said, wishing that her voice can reach her beloved boyfriend. She smiled and shut her eyes to sleep. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 67 - My Luna! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com ~Golden Peak Valley~ Rhett''s family returned to their residence and eat breakfast there. After eating breakfast, Rhett was having a conversation with his parents on the terrace. "Son, your siblings and I will will bring you food supply next week so that you and the girls can eat properly. It''s a good thing that Grandma Azere no longer have to bring food to the cave. I pity that woman bringing food three times a day to you for the last ten years. We owed her a lot. Regarding that witch who cursed you, I''m truly happy that she died. We finally got our revenge!" Hozer said, gritting his teeth in anger. Every time he remembered that witch his heart filled with anger, too bad, she''s more powerful than him. "How can she punish my son just because of the mere fruit? So absurd!" he hissed. Lyndra rubbed her husband''s back. "Calm down, the witch is dead now and our son is already freed from the cursed. It''s over, husband. Please... let go of your anger..." she said soothingly. "Yes, Father. Let''s forget about the witch and move on with our lives," Rhett said, agreeing with his mother''s statement. "Let''s change topic, guys," Lyndra said. They discussed their family and relatives in the capital and how the family businesses there were prospering. Their relatives urged them to relocate to the capital and help them run the business because there are many opportunities there - but Rhett''s parents refused to leave the Golden Peak Valley. They love their home and they adore their village which was surrounded by mother nature. Rhett''s siblings were cooking meat in the barbecue stand nearby and having fun throwing joke at each other. Lunchtime comes. The family gathered around the long table on the terrace and ate lunch together. After eating lunch, Rhett was already preparing his journey back to the cave. "Brother, we would like to accompany you back to the cave, then we will go home after we reached our destination. Is that okay with you?" Edmund asked excitedly. Rhett smiled broadly. "That would be awesome! I would love to have companions by my side during my long journey!" Edmund looked at his younger siblings. "Alright, boys, let''s get ready for the journey!" he roared. "Hooray!" the five boys exploded in glee, their faces glistening with enthusiasm. Lyndra gives the boys a bundle to carry such as water, food, rice, sugar, powdered milk, dried meat and bread for the ladies, and so on. Half an hour later. Edmund looked at his six brothers. "Alright, boys! Let''s go!" "Bye Mother, Father!" the boys said in chorus. Hozer nodded his head. "Enjoy the trip and return right away after sending your brother to the cave!" he said. "Yes, Father," Edmund replied. "Aye, Father!" the boys seconded. "Enjoy your trip, children!" Lyndra said, wearing a bright smile on her lips, very much proud of her seven sons. "Bye, Mother! Bye Father!" Rhett said. "Bye, son!" Hozer and Lyndra replied in chorus. The boys waved their hands and walked away from the house, going to the gate of the village. Half an hour later. The boys were already on their way - navigating the forest, the lakes, streams, hills, and mountains in a rowdy manner. They were joking and conversing merrily with each other. The brothers were having so much fun hiking in the forest. Two hours later. They finally reached their destination. Amara and Sabrina were already waiting at the entrance of the cave. Rhett and his brothers advance towards the cave carrying the stuff in their hands. Edmund and his brothers saw two women at the entrance of the cave, a beautiful maiden and a very ugly one. They already knew who is who. Rhett looked at Sabrina who is already staring at them shyly. "My love, meet my brothers!" Despite Sabrina''s hideous face the boys still greeted her cheerfully. "Hello, sister in law! We''re glad to meet you!" Sabrina smiled a little. "Nice meeting you all!" she replied. Rhett looked at Amara. "Everyone, this is Amara," he said, introducing her to his siblings. "Hello Amara, nice meeting you!" the boys stated in unison. Amara grinned mischievously, looking at Edmund specifically. She finds him handsome and yummy just like his brother Rhett. The thing she likes about Edmund the most is that he looks more mature and the same age as her. She''s willing to pounce on him anytime if she has the chance... too bad, her time is running out. "Hello guys, nice meeting you all! Would you like to come inside the cave? Everyone can enter this place but can never get out," she said, grinning in amusement. "No thanks!" the boys replied in horror. Laughter erupted from the girls, the boys laughed along with them. Edmund put the stuff in the rock. "We have gifts for you, girls. I hope you like them," he said, looking intensely at Amara''s face. He was instantly smitten by her beauty. Amara winked at him seductively. Edmund''s heart went haywire, beating rapidly inside his ribcage. Rhett saw the meaningful glances between his older brother and Amara. He cleared his throat. "Guys, say goodbye now to the ladies. You can return home now..." he said. Edmund shook his head. "We''ll just rest for while under the shade of the maple trees. We just arrive," he said. "Alright, have a rest then..." Rhett said. Amara looked at him. "Hey handsome. What is your name?" she asked boldly. "My name is Edmund," he replied happily. "You know what, I''m so thirsty right now. I''m dreaming of eating young tender coconut meat and drink it''s refreshing water. I hope there''s somebody who can climb that coconut tree over there..." Amara said demurely and shamelessly, pointing at the five coconut trees growing near the woods. Edmund smiled brightly. "I will climb the coconut tree for you, lady!" he said and winked at her. Catcalls erupted from the five boys as Edmund walked towards the coconut tree located near the wooded area. Rhett and Sabrina looked at each other. "Are they flirting at each other?" Sabrina whispered in her boyfriend''s ears. "I guess they are," Rhett replied in amusement. Edmund climbed the ten meters tall coconut tree effortlessly. While Amara openly gawked at him, her eyes shining with delight and admiration for the handsome wolf guy. Rhett entered the cave to get the machete from the chamber. Sabrina stared at Amara with amusement shimmering in her eyes. "Do you like Edmund?" she asked. Amara looked at her and smiled. "Isn''t it obvious? Edmund is such an eye candy! I would bed him anytime!" she giggled happily. Sabrina laughed, finding Amara''s current attitude amusing at the same time shocking. "How shameless you are!" Amara rolled her eyes. "I''m not shameless, I''m just being true to my self," she said without batting her eyelash. A few minutes later. Edmund finally managed to pull down fifteen pieces of young coconut fruit from the tree. Rhett and the boys cut the fruit in half, using the spoon they scraped the tender coconut meat along its water and put them in the dish bowls. The ladies then added sugar and milk to the preparation and put them in the coconut shell. Rhett distributed the delicious refreshment to his siblings. They ate the coconut fruit delightfully. "Delicious!" Amara gushes. "Yummy!" Sabrina seconded. One hour later. After they finished resting, Edmund and the boys are ready to go home. "Bye, girls! We''re going home now! See you next time!" Edmund said, looking appreciatively at Amara. "Bye, boys! See you again soon!" Amara replied. "Bye, sister in law!" the boys said. Sabrina replied with a smile, "Bye bye... see you next time!" Edmund patted his brother''s shoulder. "Can you come with us for a few minutes in the woods? I have something to tell you," he said. "Sure!" Rhett replied. They walked to the wooded area. "What is it, bro?" Rhett asked his older brother. "Take care of Amara, she is my Luna," Edmund declared in a serious voice. Rhett''s eyes widened. "A-are you sure?" "Yeah! I''m serious. All my life, I''ve never meet a woman that can make my heart beat faster and makes me happy and excited just watching her face and hearing her melodious voice, only now! And it''s no other than Amara!" Edmund repeated. "Okay, rest assured that I''ll take care of Amara too. You don''t want to join us in the cave?" Rhett joked. Edmund shook his head. "No. Although I like her and she is my Luna, but I also value my freedom," he said. "We''re leaving now... see you again soon! Bye, bro!" "Bye, brothers!" Rhett replied. Edmund looked at his five brothers. "Boys, let''s go home!" The boys waved goodbye at Rhett and the women at the entrance of the cave. The women waved back. Rhett watched his siblings disappear in the woods. He turned around and began walking towards the cave. When he arrived there, Amara already left. Rhett hugged his beloved girlfriend. "Did you miss me, my love?" he asked and planted a kiss on her lips. "Yes, very much!" Sabrina replied happily. "Alright, lets bring the stuff inside the chamber and put them in the cabinet," Rhett said and carried the bundles in both hands. The couple left the entrance of the cave and proceed to their chamber. Rhett helped Sabrina put the stuff in the cabinet. Afterward, they lie on the bed and cuddle. "My love, did you have a good sleep last night?" Rhett asked while caressing her arms tenderly. "Yes. I sleep well last night. Amara sleep with me here in the bed," Sabrina replied. She went silent for a moment. "Did something happened yesterday while I''m away?" Rhett inquired. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yes! When we are washing dishes in the stream after eating our dinner. A big snake appeared out of nowhere and I ran towards the entrance of the cave. But Amara stayed behind and fight the snake. She was able to find the machete that you hide behind the rock and managed to cut the tail of the snake, then it escape," she elaborated. "Damn!" Rhett blurted. "I shouldn''t went home yesterday! I will blame myself if something bad happened to you and Amara!" he said in a dispirited voice. "Calm down. Nothing bad happened to us. Thanks to Amara''s braveness," Sabrina said. Rhett fell silent, he was in deep thoughts. Leaving the two girls behind in the cave is dangerous. Maybe, he will no longer go home. He will just wait until his parents and siblings will visit him here. That''s the only way to make sure the women are always safe inside the cave. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 68 - Theories The following day. After eating breakfast. Grandma and Olga were having a conversation in the living room of their home in Laswich Mountain. Olga''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Huh? Is that your plan?" "Yup, that''s right!" Azere said confidently. Olga was shaking her head. "But it sound stupid for me! Although we suffered with our looks for many years - I still want to continue living! I don''t want to die too early! Those witches will devour us in no time!" she protested. Azere sighed deeply. "But it''s the only way to get into the castle so that we will know what truly happened to Mother!" she insisted. Trying to make her friend see that they don''t have many options left in their hands. "The chances of succeeding with your plan are slim. What if they will kill us on the spot?" Olga said worriedly. "They won''t!" Azere assured her. "How can you be so sure?" Olga asked. "Because I have a suspicion that the reason why mother was killed because of the powerful golden medallion that the dragon has guarded for centuries. The tournament is all about who is the most powerful among all the contestant who can steal the medallion. And the ones who can get it successfully will become the Supreme Witch of the White Coven Castle..." Azere stated. "And so...? What is the connection with the medallion and Mother''s death?" Olga asked. "I think Mother successfully stole the medallion from the dragon who guarded it but she was killed by the other witch and they stole the medallion from Mother. And somebody is guilty of the crime of killing Mother and stealing the medallion, but they wont uphold justice for her so they buried her in a cemetery without informing us about her death..." Azere elaborated further. "Is that your theory? Whoaaa...I''m mind blown!" Olga said, shaking her head in disbelief. "Yup! But I have another theory though... would you like to listen to it?" "Common, spill!" Olga said eagerly. "I think Mother is still alive and they imprisoned her somewhere inside the castle!" Azere added. "Huh? Why would they do that? What is Mother''s sin?" Olga asked. "Because of the golden medallion," Azere replied, the more she thought about it, the more she was convinced that the golden medallion plays a big part in their mentor''s sudden demised. "I recalled a conversation I have with Mother in the past about the powerful medallion. It was guarded by a dragon for centuries and the witches and powerful beings from all over the land has been trying to get it for personal gain but no one succeeded..." She paused for a moment and continue... "Entering the cave where the dragon lives is very dangerous, only the powerful people can enter it. But getting the medallion out of that cave is the most dangerous thing because the dragon will kill anyone who tries to steal the medallion." Olga rolled her eyes. "You mean to say, Mother was killed because of the conspiracy involving the witches inside the castle?" Azere gave her a thumb up. "That''s another theory. I''m just playing detective Conan here. I have many theories running in my head right now, but they are just theories, because we don''t really know what truly happened to Mother during the tournament. Mother was killed along with two contestant, which leads me to another question. The two contestant who died with Mother, are they her enemies? Or friends?" she spoke. Olga scratches her head. "I''m getting confused, your theories are making my head hurt. Anyways let''s go back to the topic. Let''s discuss your plan which is dumb and stupid in my opinion," she concluded. "Alright, how about you? Do you have a plan aside from begging them to allow us to visit Mother''s tomb? Tell me now so that we can discuss it," Azere urged her. Olga shook her head and sighed. "My suggestion is to just sneak inside the castle undetected," she said. "And how would we do that? We already know that the castle was protected by an invisible shield. It will repel any outsider from entering it. And worst it can alert the occupants in the castle of the presence of the outsider. Those witches will swarmed around us like bees. Your plan and mine are of the same purpose to know what truly happened to Mother. Is she really dead or alive? And how she died? To be able to arrive to the truth we need to see her dead body with our eyes!" Azere insisted. "You got a point. But honestly, all this talk is giving me a headache," Olga moaned. "One thing for sure, either we have to do it the peaceful way or we will go all the way? Which is which?" Azere spoke. They were enveloped with silence, pondering about the question. A few minutes later. After much deliberation, Azere has finally made a decision. "Alright, let''s do it your way first. Then if your way does not work then we will do it my way. Let''s do both ways and see what the outcome will be," she said. "Okay, I agree to it. Now that''s settled!" Olga stood up. Azere looked at her and asked, "Where are you going?" "I''m going to my place and bring back all my things here. From now on, this will be our home since Mother already passed away," Olga declared. "Alright, I will also bring all my stuff here. I will leave the hut and my vegetable garden in Rhett''s care," Azere said. "I''ll go first," Olga said and vanished from the living room instantly. Azere went back to her room and lies on the bed. She will rest her tired mind that was already drained of energy due to so much thinking about the mystery surrounding Mother''s death. She will take a nap for half an hour and then visit the cave to say goodbye to Rhett, Sabrina, and Amara and then get ready for their journey back to the Holybel Summit. She shut her eyes to sleep. After fifteen minutes, Azere had fallen asleep soundly on the bed. Several hours later. Olga reappeared in the living room with her things and dropped them on the floor, then she was gone again. A few minutes later, she resurface with more of her stuff and carried them to her room. After she finished putting all her stuff in her bedroom, she noticed that Azere''s essence still lingers in the air, her brows knitted together. Was she still here? She went to Azere''s room and opened the door, he took a peek inside. "There she is - sleeping on the bed," she murmured with a smile on her lips and closed the door. She went to the kitchen to prepare food for lunch. One hour later. She managed to boil rice, fry a fish and make a squash soup with green leafy vegetables and onion leaves. A moment later. Azere woke up to the aroma of delicious dishes drifting into her room from the kitchen. She quickly left her bed and looked at the window. The sun is already high above the sky. It''s near lunchtime. Whoa! She sleeps for several hours. She can''t complain though, ''coz she feels good and feeling refreshed after her mind was able to have a long rest - she wasn''t able to sleep well last night due to so much thinking about Mother''s sudden passing. She left her bedroom and went to the kitchen. When she arrived there, Olga was putting plates on the table. Olga looked at her. "Take your seat, then let''s eat lunch and go to the cave together," she said. Azere lowered herself on the chair. "I haven''t gone to the hut yet and bring my stuff here," she replied. "That''s not a problem. I''ll help you bring your things here then afterwards let''s go together to the cave and big farewell to the people there," Olga said. "Alrighty!" Azere replied. The women began eating their meals with great appetites. One hour later. They teleport to Azere''s hut and begin packing the things there and bring them to the Laswich Mountain. After they finished their task, they went to the cave. They saw Rhett gathering firewood nearby and putting them on th ground to dry under the sun. Rhett went to their side. "Grandma, Aunt... are you here to talk to Sabrina?" he asked. "Yes!" the women answered in unison. Sabrina just arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Hello Grandma, Aunt!" Azere looked at Sabrina and said, "Your Aunt and I will return to the Holybel Summit either tonight or tomorrow morning. We''re here to say goodbye and to tell you that we''re moving back to our home at the Laswich Mountain where our mentor use to live. I will leave the hut and my vegetable garden for Rhett to take care and cultivate." Sadness clouded Sabrina''s face instantly. "Grandma, are you leaving me for good?" she asked, choking back tears. Azere shook her head and sighed. "Don''t be sad, child. Rhett is already here to take care of you. Besides, after we solve the mystery of Mother''s death we will settle in the Laswich Mountain for good and I will visit you here everyday. You''re always welcome to live with us one day if you can finally leave this cave," she offered. Sabrina smiled. "Okay, I understand, Grandma. Take care on your trip back to Holybel Summit and stay safe always," she said, teary-eyed. "You too, take care of each other, okay?" Azere said gloomily and put the house key in Rhett''s hands. "Take care of my hut and the garden and most especially, take care of Sabrina for me," she said, feeling emotional all of a sudden. "Yes, I will, Grandma! Rest assured that I''m going to take good care of Sabrina, the hut and the garden," Rhett said reassuringly. "Thanks, lad!" Azere said. "I''m done saying goodbye to both of you. We will go ahead then," Azere said. "Bye, kids! Till we met again!" Olga spoke. "Bye, Grandma. Bye Aunt!" the couple responded in chorus. Azere and Olga walked away from the cave and strolled in the direction of the hut to retrieve something there that Azere had forgotten to bring with her to the Laswich Mountain. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 69 - Sorry For This! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Olga and Azere returned to Laswich Mountain and start their new life there. They bathed in the lake and do brainstorming regarding their trip back to the Holybel Summit. After bathing in the lake, they returned to the house and prepared their meals for dinner. They finished cooking after one hour and ate their meals with gusto. They washed the dirty dishes and tidied the kitchen afterward. Evening comes. They sat on the balcony, sipping coffee. Azere looked at Olga. "Tommorow we will return to Holybel Summit, are you afraid? " Olga sighed. "I''m trying to be brave... but what we''re going to do tomorrow scares me. I''m feeling nervous!" she finally admitted her fears. Azere released a deep sigh. "We do have another alternative..." she said. "What is it?" Olga asked eagerly. "We go back to Holybel Summit, beg them to allow us to see Mother''s tomb so that we can give our last respect and go home..." Azere said. Olga raised a brow. "Y-you mean that we will just forget what happened to Mother? We will stop investigating about the truth?" "Yeah, that''s another option... only if we want to continue living in peace. Digging the truth might bring us harm than good," Azere replied gloomily. Olga looked at her friend in the eyes. "We can actually do that, but what if Mother is still alive and imprisoned somewhere in the castle and waiting for us to rescue her?" Azere heaved a sigh. "That''s exactly what I''m thinking right now. What if Mother is still alive and they are torturing her right now at this very moment? Can our conscience take it?" The women sighed heavily at the same time. "Let''s just cross the bridge when we get there. Our next step shall depend on how they will deal with us tomorrow. Much better if they will just bring us to Mother''s tomb without much fuss, that would appeased me somehow," Olga said. Azere raised a brow. "Appeased you? Just by seeing Mother''s tomb is enough for you?" A frown appeared on Olga''s face. "W-what do you mean?" "I can''t be consoled and satisfied just by seeing her tomb. I want more! I want solid evidence that she''s really dead!" Azere declared. Olga''s eyes widened. "Y-you mean-?" "Yeah, the moment we will see Mother''s tomb, I will dig her grave and see her body with my eyes and identify her. That''s the only way I can truly believe their claims and I can finally accept in peace that Mother is dead," Azere said. "And what if the grave is empty and Mother''s body is not there? What are we going to do next?" Olga asked. "That''s the time to enter the castle and find out where did they hide Mother!" Azere declared. "We will fight them head on?" Olga asked. Azere nods her head. "Yeah... Why? Are you afraid?" she asked her calmly. Olga sighed. "I haven''t used much my magic spells for a long time and it''s get rusted already due to lack of action. But tomorrow they might come in handy!" she said cheekily. "You have other alternative though..." Azere said. "What alternative do I have?" Olga asked with a raised brow. "You can stay her and wait for my return. If I can''t return within three days then that means they have done something bad to me, so that serves as a warning not to follow me there and just stay her and continue living alone in peace. This way, even if Mother and I are gone, at least one of us are alive and that is you!" Azere explained to her the other option. "No way that I''m going to stay here and do nothing! Although I''m feeling a bit scared for what lays ahead, still I''m willing to fight them head on. I will go with you, come what may! Dead or alive! Let''s do it together!" Olga said bravely. Azere smiled broadly. "Good! Let''s do it together then! No retreat, no surrender!" "Oh, yeah! Let''s skin them alive!" Olga replied cheekily. Azere laughed. "Alright, let''s go to sleep so that we can arrive to Holybel Summit early in the morning," she said and rose to her feet. "Okie dokie!" Olga said and stood up. The ladies entered the house and closed the door behind them. They went to their rooms and sleep for the night. ... The following day. The ladies woke up at 7:00 in the morning, prepared their meals in the kitchen, and ate breakfast afterward. After eating, they prepared for their trip, putting some clothes in their pack bags. Half an hour later. After locking the doors and windows of the house, the two women met in the living room and looked at each other. "Are you ready?" Azere asked. Olga nodded her head. "Yup! Let''s go!" They hold each other''s hands and vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye. A few minutes later. They appeared in front of the guardhouse at the Holybel Summit. The leader of the guard looked at the two Grandma with a raised brow. "Grandma, why are you here again?" he asked. "Good morning, guards!" Olga and Azere greeted the guards cheerfully. "May I know what is your purpose in coming here?" the leader asked again. "Um... can we speak to Hilda, please?" Azere said. "For what purpose you want to talk to her?" the guard asked. "We want to visit our Mother''s grave," Azere replied. "Okay, just wait in the hut. The same place that you have occupied before. I''ll inform the people in the castle about your request," the leader of the guards replied. "Thank you, guard!" Azere said. Azere and Olga were escorted by one of the guards to the same hut that they occupied before. "Stay here, ladies, and don''t wander around without permission!" the guard warned them. "Got it!" they replied in unison. The guard left the hut and returned to the guardhouse. Azere watched the guard fade from her vision. Then she looked at Olga. "Let''s just wait here until Hilda will see us," she said. "Okay," Olga replied and sat on the chair facing the picturesque lake. "Shall I snoop around?" she suggested. "No! Let''s behave first, maybe they''re willing to bring us to Mother''s grave this time. If you start a chaos they won''t be kind enough to give us what we want," Azere replied. "Okay. Hopefully, they will pity us this time," Olga murmured. Azere breathed deeply. Meanwhile... At the South Wing of the White Coven Castle. Hilda can be seen walking towards the garden. A beautiful statue of a mermaid was standing in the middle of the fountain. Maera was sitting on the chair, gazing at the statue, she looked at her assistant. "Something comes up?" "Madam, the two Grandmas are back! They''re currently waiting at the waiting place," Hilda informed her senior. Maera released a deep sigh and groaned. "Again? Why are they so persistent?" "According to the guard, they''re seeking permission to visit their mentor''s grave," Hilda replied. "Fine! Take them to the cemetery and show them Betty''s grave!" Maera said, deeply annoyed. "Copy, Madam!" Hilda said and left the garden. Back in the hut. After a few minutes of waiting. Azere finally saw Hilda approaching their location. "She''s coming!" she spoke and looked at Olga. "Shut your mouth. Let me deal with her," she said. "Okay," Olga replied and shrugged. Hilda arrived in the hut. "Good morning, Madam Hilda!" they said in unison. "Good morning. What can I do for you?" Hilda asked. "We''re here for the same purpose. Can you please allow us to visit our mentor''s grave? We just want to pay our last respect to her," Azere begged with tears shimmering in her eyes. Hoping that Hilda will be moved by the grieving expression on her face. Olga bowed her head, avoiding Hilda''s eyes. "Alright, I''ll take you there. But I warn you, don''t do something stupid while we''re in the cemetery! Or else, I won''t be merciful this time," Hilda said menacingly. "Thank you, Madam!" Azere said happily. "Only one of you can come with me and visit the cemetery," Hilda said. Azere''s brows knitted together. "B-but why? Can''t I bring my companion with me? We are both disciples of our mentor. Please allow her to come with me! Please-?" she begged. Hilda sighed. "Fine! We can''t stay in the cemetery for long - so pay respect to your mentor quickly. I have so many things to do at the castle. I need to go back there right away," she said sternly. "Yes, Madam!" the women replied excitedly. "Follow me!" Hilda said. She starts walking to the west part of the area. After a few minutes of walking, they passed an immaculate garden and finally stopped in front of the big oak tree. Hilda looked at the tree and waved her hand. The oak tree suddenly disappeared... and up ahead a few meters away lies the cemetery gate. A White Coven Cemetery lettering engraved in a granite gravestone erected tall beside the rusted iron gate. Hilda moved forward followed by the women. When they''re approaching the gate, Hilda waved her hand and the gate opened instantly. They entered the cemetery which is looking like a big garden due to the colorful flowers growing in every corner. The cemetery was also filled with gravestones engraved with names and details of death on them. They kept walking until they reached the end. There... at the corner under the shade of the tree are three freshly dug graves. Hilda pointed at the gravestone in the center with Betty''s name engraved on it. "That''s your mentors grave and beside her are the grave of the two contestant who perished alongside with her when they went to the cave to attempt to get the golden medallion," she explained. "Thank you, Madam!" Azere said. "Pay your respect quickly! I''ll wait in the gate," Hilda said. "Yes, Madam!" the women replied. Hilda turned around and went to the gate to wait for the visitors to finish paying their respect to their mentor. Azere and Olga looked at each other. Olga opened her palm and two candles appeared in her hand. She blew her mouth and the light appeared on the candle instantly. Azere cut some flowers growing nearby and put them in the grave. The women''s mouths began moving silently - murmuring their respect to their master. A few minutes later. Azere looked at Olga. "Party time!" she said. Olga nodded her head and left the gave, going to the gate. Hilda saw the other Grandma approaching her location. "Are you done paying respect to your mentor?" she asked. "Yeah. I''ll wait here for my companion," Olga replied. A few minutes later. Olga suddenly grabbed Hilda''s arm tightly, making her immobile instantly. Hilda''s eyes widened in surprise. "What the hell are you doing!?" Olga grinned. "Putting you to sleep for a few minutes while we''re going to do our thing. Sorry about this..." she said and blew air into Hilda''s face. Hilda''s body went limp. Olga lowered the unconscious woman''s body gently into the ground. Done, she walked towards Olga''s location smiling smugly. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 70 - Caught On The Act! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Azere had already started chanting her spell when Olga arrived at her side. Azere directed her hands at Betty''s grave and suddenly... the earth began parting on its own as if one hundred invisible hands were digging them at the same time. Olga watched in amazement. "Cool!" she clapped her hands in glee. Azere increased the speed of digging... a few minutes later... the coffin made of wood finally emerged. "Oh, the grave is too shallow!" Olga commented. When the cover of the coffin is already visible in sight, Azere waved her hand and the cover was blown away and landed on the ground a few meters away... they rushed to the coffin and their eyes widened in shock, they were greatly surprised because the coffin is empty! Azere sighed heavily. "Just as I have suspected, it''s empty!" she said, enraged. "Oh, no! Mother is alive! She''s probably in the castle right now and being held against her will!" Olga blurted angrily. Azere knew that they can''t stay longer in the cemetery, if somebody knows what they have done to Hilda and the Mother''s grave, they are facing immediate danger! They have to leave the cemetery at once! "Let''s put the cover back in the coffin and restore everything in the right order before Hilda wakes up!" Azere said urgently. They picked up the cover and returned to where it belonged. Suddenly... a white mist exploded in the sky above the cemetery and enveloped the whole place instantly! Olga and Azere found themselves suffocated by the mist that entered their nostrils. "What''s going on! Let''s teleport!" Azere was about to teleport out of the place but that was also the moment the darkness enveloped her senses and she fainted. The same thing happened to Olga. A few seconds later, the two women can be seen lying on the ground, unconscious. Suddenly... Maera appeared in the air... hovering around the area. A moment later, her feet touched the ground. She walked to the location of the unconscious ladies and stared at their faces. "So crafty!" she murmured to herself and waved her right hand. The mist suddenly vanished from the area. She looked at the gate and saw Hilda lying on the ground. In the blink of an eye, she appeared beside the unconscious woman and snapped her fingers on her face. Hilda regained her consciousness and was startled to see her senior peering at her face. "W-what happen?" she asked when she found herself sprawled on the ground. "The two Granny''s put you to sleep, not only that, they discovered that the coffin is empty!" Maera said in annoyance. Hilda finally remembered everything that transpired before she lost consciousness. "Damn! Where are they?" she asked and roamed her eyes around the area. She saw the two women lying on the ground, huge relief washed over her. She looked at her senior and bowed her head in shame. "I''m sorry for my incompetence, Madam! Please forgive me!" she apologized. "You''re forgiven! Get up!" Hilda said. "Thank you so much, Madam!" Hilda said in relief. "Next time, be careful!" Hilda said and walked towards the location of the unconscious ladies. "What are we going to do with them, Madam?" Hilda asked. Maera sighed. "Now that they already know that the coffin is empty, they will think that their mentor was being held prisoner in the castle. They will return here, again and again to give us a huge headache. To prevent that from happening we should take care of them early..." "What do you mean, Madam?" Hilda asked. "Let''s put them in the prison for now. I still have to bring these matters to the council. They will be the ones to decide what they want to do with these two bold trespassers!" Maera replied. "She looked at the ladies on the ground. "Troublesome ladies!" she wrinkled her nose in annoyance. She released a deep sigh and looked at the sky above. "The castle''s peace was currently disturbed by the disappearance of Betty and the medallion. I wonder if we can go back to the same peace and harmony that we have enjoyed before the tournament has started?" she said wistfully. Hilda''s brows furrowed. "I thought that Betty was already burned alive by the dragon who guarded the medallion and only her ashes were left behind?" she asked, fishing for confirmation. The case of Betty and the missing medallion truly intrigued her. Maera rolled her eyes. "That''s what the higher ups wants us to believe. I know better!" she replied with a heavy sigh. "Anyways, I''m going back to my place. Instruct the guards to bring these two troublesome women to the dungeon!" she ordered. "Copy, Madam!" Hilda said. Maera vanished from the cemetery. Hilda rang the bell that suddenly materialized in her right hand. A few minutes later. Six guards appeared in the cemetery. Hilda addressed the guards. "Bring these two troublesome women to the dungeon!" she commanded. "In the dungeon, Madam?" the leader of the guard asked. Hilda thought for a moment. The old ladies won''t survive in the dark and dirty dungeon. "Ah, bring them to the underground cell that housed old prisoners," she corrected. "Copy, Madam!" the guards said. A few moments later. The guards and the two unconscious ladies disappeared from the cemetery. Hilda vanished from the area as well. Five hours later. Azere''s eyes fluttered and her eyes wide opened, staring at the ceiling, she woke up to a windowless room, and she was lying on the bed. The only pieces of furniture in the room are the two wooden beds. Good thing, there''s a toilet as well! She tried to teleport back to Laswich Mountain but failed. Olga had finally awakened and was very much horrified to find herself inside the windowless room together with Azere. "Oh, no! They caught us!" she exclaimed in horror. "Yeah, good thing they didn''t kill us right away," Azere said grimly. "What''s going to happen to us now?" Olga asked anxiously. "They will skin us alive!" Azere joked. Olga glared at her. "Stop joking old hag!" she said indignantly. Right now her favorite joke is no longer funny to hear when it was directed at her. Azere laughed bitterly and said, "Well... there''s nothing we can do right now but wait. What they''re going to do to us? Only time can tell. Let''s just wait for the perfect time to escape!" "Why wait? Let''s teleport now back to Laswich Mountain!" Olga said and initiated the process in her mind. A few minutes later, she failed to teleport, she remained inside the room with Azere. Her brows knitted together in confusion. "What the hell is going on? Did I lose my power?" she asked in horror. "Yes, dear..." Azere replied. "For real?" Olga asked worriedly. Azere shook her head. "I think it''s temporary only. Once we leave here, our power will return. Maybe they suppressed our power for the time being..." "In what way? I didn''t see anyone in the cemetery when we lose consciousness. Who put us into this situation? Unless Hilda quickly regained her consciousness. Was she the one who captured us and put us into this place?" Olga asked. Azere shook her head. "I highly doubted that. Did you remember the mist that covered the entire cemetery? The one responsible for the mist is also responsible why we lose our power and why we''re here in this prison room waiting for a verdict," she explained. "Ah, I got it. The mist! It''s the reason why we fainted!" Olga finally remembered. "Exactly!" Azere glanced at the door and released a deep sigh. "I wonder how long we''re going to stay here?" Olga asked in wonderment. "If they will forget about us then we will be stuck here forever," Azere replied dejectedly. They looked at each other anxiously. ~~~0~~~ Back at the cave. Amara locked the door of her chamber and went back to bed. She opened her hand and the golden medallion appeared in her palm. She stared at it for a long time. Her hands were itching again, dying to use the medallion for her gain. But the dire warning of the snake echoed in her mind again. Her musing was interrupted by the sound of knocking on the door, she asked, "Who''s there?" "It''s me, Sabrina!" Amara looked at the medallion in her hand, it disappeared from her palm in split seconds. She left the bed and opened the door. "Come in," she said. "Time for lunch!" Sabrina said cheerfully and placed the food in the bed. "Thank you so much!" Amara said in a grateful voice. "Don''t mention it," Sabrina replied. "Oh, dear... why you didn''t tell me, I could have help you in preparing our meals," Amara spoke. "It''s okay, Rhett help me in the cooking preparations. No need to feel bad about it. Enjoy your meal!" Sabrina said and left the chamber. "Thank you again!" Amara closed the door. She returned to the bed and began eating her meal. After eating, she left the chamber wanting to help Sabrina in washing the dirty dishes in the stream. This time, Sabrina didn''t refuse her offer. Rhett accompanied the ladies to the stream. When they reached the stream, Amara insisted that she will wash the dirty utensils alone. "Let me wash the dishes and just relax..." she said. "Okay, as you say so," Sabrina replied and went to Rhett''s side. Amara proceeds in washing the dishes. After she finished with the chore, she and the couple returned to their chamber. Amara locked the door and went back to the bed. She opened her hand and the medallion appeared in her palm. She stared at it for a long time wondering how powerful the medallion is and how will Sabrina going to use it when the girl is so naive and has no idea about the power of the medallion. A few minutes later, she roused herself from her stupor and the medallion vanished from her hand. She stared at the ceiling. She already scheduled the completion of her mission tonight after the couple fall asleep. It looks like her vacation in this cave will end tonight! She''s starting to hate herself for what she''s about to do to the couple. But before she come here, she was already determined to complete her mission, come what may. What she didn''t expect is the growing affection she has for the couple. She like them, genuinely so. She released a deep sigh. She released a deep sigh and shut her eyes. Outside Amara''s chamber. The couple went to the entrance of the cave. Rhett left the cave to go to Azere''s hut to get some supplies and water the vegetable garden. Sabrina was left at the entrance of the cave looking at the view outside. Amara left her chamber and joined Sabrina. She sat on the wooden bench that Rhett had recently constructed so that they don''t have to sit on the ground anymore. "Where is Rhett?" she asked. "He went to Grandma Azere''s hut to get some food supply. The he''s going to water the plants and feed the chickens and roosters," Sabrina answered. "Ah, okay..." Amara said. "I''m going to give you something..." Sabrina raised a brow and asked, "What is it?" You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 71 - Just Do It! Amara opened her palm. "I want to give you this necklace with a pendant medallion as my parting gift. This is a powerful magical medallion, it can make all your wishes come true," she said in a serious manner. Sabrina''s brows furrowed. "But why are you giving me this powerful gift? Who are you exactly?" she asked in bewilderment. "Because I''m going to die soon. You are very nice to me, and I want to give you something in return for your kindness and generosity," Amara explained. Sabina shook her head. "I... I don''t understand what you are talking about. Why you keep telling me that you''re going to die? Stop being mysterious!" she demanded. Amara released a deep sigh. "Much better if you just accept my gift and not ask too many question," she said irritably. "I won''t accept such gift if you won''t tell me your real identity! Who are you!? And why you posses such a powerful medallion?" Sabrina asked, demanding answers to her questions. Amara sighed heavily and grabbed Sabrina''s arm, freezing her in the process. She quickly put the necklace around Sabrina''s neck. Then she unfreezes her. Sabrina looked at Amara with fear in her eyes. "W-what you just have done to me earlier? Why I can''t move my body when you touched my arm!? What the hell is going on?" she asked indignantly. The pendant medallion glowed brightly, bathing the girl''s faces with a brilliant glow. Sabrina stared at the medallion on her neck - fear flashing in her eyes. How in the hell did it come to her neck? She didn''t remember accepting it from Amara and putting it around her neck! She looked at Amara with a mixture of surprise and annoyance. "What the hell is going on? Take it away from me! I don''t want your gift!" she said in a horrified voice. "I just give you the thing that is meant for you. You should be glad that I didn''t hide it away from you! Ungrateful woman!" Amara scolded her. The necklace continue to glow brighter for a few seconds more and then the lights faded. Sabrina was stunned for a moment, she quickly holds the necklace, about to remove it from her neck but the object move away as if it has a mind of its own, avoiding her hands. "What the hell?" she stared at Amara in shock. Amara shrugged. "See-? I told you, the medallion is yours! It refuse to be taken away from your neck!" Sabrina spend the next fifteen minutes trying to capture the medallion and when she did, she tried to remove it from her neck, it suddenly disappeared from her hands. She was so happy. "I did it!" she said triumphantly looking at her companion smugly. "Your gift is gone!" she beamed. Amara smiled in amusement staring at Sabrina''s neck. "Dear... look! The necklace is still hanging around your neck!" Sabrina looked at her neck and there... the necklace appeared again! What the heck! Her face contorted in surprise and anger. "What is going on!?" she asked Amara, giving her a death glare. "It''s no longer funny! Take it off from me!" she demanded angrily. Amara released a bored sigh and said, "I''m done with my task. The medallion is yours and no one can take it away from you form now on." A deep frown appeared in Sabrina''s head. "What I''m going to do with this medallion?" Amara smiled. "I guess you have to figure it out on your own, eh? If I''m still around - I''m willing to guide you but sadly my time is running out, my short life is about to end anytime soon," she said cryptically. Sabrina looked at Amara. "When are you going to die?" she asked curiously. "Why did you ask me that question?" Amara said. "You said that this medallion is powerful, right?" Sabrina asked. Amara replied, "Yeah, it is..." "If you die here in the cave, I will resurrect you. Can this medallion resurrect you?" Sabrina asked. She was just trying to analyze if Amara was indeed telling her the truth about the medallion. Amara''s eyes widened excitedly. "Really? You are willing to do that for me?" "Yes, of course!" Sabrina said. Then a frown appeared on her head. "If this medallion is powerful then why would you give it to me? Why not use it to prevent your own death?" she asked, confused. Amara fell silent, shaking her head vigorously. "Alright, I will tell you the truth..." "What truth-?" "The truth about the medallion. It''s not really mine," Amara confessed. Sabrina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Then who''s medallion is this?" Amara cleared her throat. "Um... It was one evening, when I was sitting alone here... You and Rhett already retired to your chamber during that time. Suddenly, an old man approached the cave and told me to give the necklace with the medallion pendant to you. He specifically mentioned your name. He told me that the medallion is powerful. When I asked him how powerful? He answered me that you have to figure it out for yourself. He told me that the medallion belongs to you because you are the rightful owner. He also warn me that if I will use the medallion for my gain it will punish me heavily. The rest is history..." Sabrina looked at Amara quizzically. "You are confusing me. You told me that it''s your gift to me and now you changed your story? How can I believe you now?" Amara shrugged. "It''s up to you what to believe. The important thing is that I already give the medallion to you. I rest my case..." she said. "And what if this medallion has a curse?" Sabrina asked. Amara fell silent. She hasn''t thought about that. It never crosses her mind that the medallion will curse its owner. "I don''t think so..." "And how to use it-?" Sabrina asked again. Amara scratches her head. "I''m sorry, I can''t answer you that because I haven''t use the medallion for my gain. I guess you have to figure it out for yourself," she said nonchalantly. Sabrina groaned. Being the owner of a magical object is not fun and easy. She was having a headache right now. Amara stared at the medallion for a long time. "Tell me how to use this medallion!?" Sabrina demanded. Amara smiled. "Let''s try it then!" she suggested. Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "How?" Amara picked up a small rock from the ground. "Make a wish... um... turned this rock into a delicious bread!" she said. "I''ll just make a wish?" Sabrina asked. "Yes! Order the medallion to do as you wish! Just do it!" Amara put the rock on Sabrina''s hand. Sabrina looked at the rock in her hand and uttered a wish. "Medallion, turned this rock into a delicious bread now!" she ordered. One minute passed. Five minutes passed. Ten minutes passed. "..." Nothing happened! Sabrina and Amara stared at the rock and then looked at each other. "Nothing happened? This medallion is not powerful! You lied to me!" Sabrina said. Amara shrugged and shakes her head. "I dunno... turning the rock into a delicious bread is supposed to be an easy thing to do for a powerful medallion. How come it failed to obey your order?" "Well... maybe that was too easy for the medallion to do. Maybe we need to wish something different or something difficult. What do you think?" Sabrina was smirking, finding everything funny and at the same time weird. Amara saw the smile on Sabrina''s face. "What are you thinking?" she asked. "I''m thinking of turning you into a pink rabbit! You know what-? I always wanted to own a pink rabbit pet but I never had a chance. So, I''m going to turn you now into a pink rabbit!" Sabrina joked, grinning in amusement. Amara''s eyes widened. "Are you kidding me?" "I''m not!" Sabrina said mischievously. She hold the medallion pendant in her right hand and whispered. "Powerful medallion, hear my wish. Turn this woman into a pink rabbit. Turned Amara into a pink rabbit now!" she said, laughing wickedly. The look on Amara''s face is priceless. "Nooooooooooo!" Suddenly, the medallion emitted bright colorful lights and bathed Amara''s whole body. Sabrina stood in shock after witnessing such a phenomenon happening before her very eyes. The colorful lights suddenly faded and there on the wooden chair... where Amara used to sit... is a pink cute rabbit! "Holy cow!" Sabrina stared at the pink rabbit in shock. "Where is Amara? Where did she go? Amara where are you!?" Did the medallion turn Amara successfully into a pink rabbit? "I''m here! The medallion successfully turned me into a rabbit!" said Amara''s voice coming from the rabbit''s mouth. "Whaaaat-!?" Sabrina picked up the rabbit and stared into the animal''s eyes. "A-are you Amara for real?" she asked. "Of course, I am! Now turned me back into my old self! Hurry up before Rhett returns here!" Amara said urgently. "OMG! The medallion is indeed powerful! I''m impressed!" Sabrina said ecstatically. She patted the rabbit''s soft fur adorably. "Awww, you''re so cute! I finally have my own rabbit pet!" Sabrina giggled jovially. "Stupid girl! I''m not a rabbit! Turn me now back to my old self! Hurry up!" Amara shouted angrily. Sabrina was about to do just that when out of the corner of her eyes, she saw Rhett approaching the cave in big stride carrying a basket of vegetables in his right hand and a chicken in his left hand. "My love, let''s roast a chicken tonight for dinner!" Rhett said excitedly when he arrived at the entrance of the cave. "Sure!" Sabrina replied. Rhett looked at the pink rabbit that his girlfriend was holding in her hand. "Where did you get that rabbit?" he asked. "Um..." Sabrina scratches her head for a few seconds. She needs to think of a credible alibi quickly. "The rabbit entered the cave. It remained on my side ever since so I decided to adopt it as my pet... only if no one will come to look for it," she lied. "Okay, let''s go now inside," Rhett said. Sabrina carried the pink rabbit back to their chamber. On the way, Sabrina was surprised that Rhett noticed the pink rabbit but not the medallion necklace hanging on her neck - which is in a clear view. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 72 - Embrace Forever In the chamber. Sabrina put the rabbit on the bed. "Stay here, Pinky! We are going to prepare food for dinner," she said. The rabbit sits on the bed, watching the couple with wide eyes. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "My love, look at me. You didn''t notice anything?" she asked. Rhett looked at her, his brows knitted together. "What do you mean? Should I notice something? There''s no changes in your face or body, you''re still the same," he commented. Sabrina giggled. "Ah, okay. I''m just kidding," she said. She picked up the basket. "Let''s go to the clearing and start food preparation," she said. Sabrina left the chamber together with Rhett. Amara in her new form as a rabbit stared helplessly at the door, feeling frustrated that Sabrina accidentally turned her into a rabbit! Sighing, she lay in bed and pondered about her situation. She was about to complete her mission tonight! But how can she do it when she was turned into a rabbit and the worst part, her power was gone! This is the biggest joke of the century! Now, she has to beg Sabrina to turn her back into her former self. And what if Sabrina will refuse? She will become a rabbit for the rest of her freaking life! She detested what happened to her! She will wait until tomorrow when Rhett leaves the cave, then she will beg Sabrina to turn her back into her old self. Before the week is over, she must be able to complete her mission! She got up from the bed and jumped to the ground, going to the door, trying to open it. Damn! She can''t open the damn door no matter how hard she tries! What she''s going to do? She wants to go back to her chamber! Sighing and panting, she went back to the bed and rested. She will just wait for Sabrina to return to the room and ask her to bring her to her room. Fifteen minutes later. Sabrina pushed the door opened and entered the chamber. She went to bed and petted the cute rabbit. "Hello Pinky, you''re so cute and fluffy!" she said in amusement. "Sabrina, turn me into my old self now!" Amara commanded. Sabrina shook her head. "Not now! Rhett might come here anytime. Tomorrow I''ll do it!" she replied. "I was confused because he didn''t see the necklace with the pendant medallion hanging on my neck. I wonder why? If he notice it, he would comment right away. But until now he didn''t say anything..." "It could only mean one thing, only you and me can see the medallion!" Amara responded. "Yeah, that''s what I''m also thinking in my mind right now," Sabrina agreed. "Should I inform Rhett about the medallion?" she asked. "Not yet. Wait for a few days," Amara said. "Okay..." "Can you bring me now to my chamber? Please?" Amara requested. "Sure!" Sabrina picked up the rabbit and carried her in her arms. She went to Amara''s chamber and deposited her on the bed. "I''ll bring your food later," she said and left. Amara lies on the bed, staring at the ceiling. Once she''s back to her old self, she will complete her mission. The thing that really bothered her the most is why is it that her power was gone after she became a rabbit? Did the medallion punish her? She didn''t use it for her personal gain, she even gave it to Sabrina! But why her power is gone? It''s so unfair! She felt annoyed and frustrated about what happened to her but she can''t blame Sabrina though! She didn''t mean it! On the other hand, they had already proven that the medallion is indeed powerful. Sabrina is such a lucky woman to be chosen as the owner of the powerful medallion! From now on, the naive girl can take care of herself wherever she will go. The medallion will protect her. As for her, she has a duty to fulfill - it''s her destiny to perish in glory. Half an hour later. The door opened, and Sabrina entered, bringing the food with her. She put it in the bed. "Enjoy your meal, Pinky!" she said in amusement and patted the cute bunny''s head. "Thanks for the food," Amara said. "Don''t mention it," Sabrina said and left the chamber. Amara looked at the food and began eating. Back at the couple''s chamber. Sabrina and Rhett were eating their meals with gusto. Rhett noticed that the rabbit is missing. "Where is your new pet?" he asked. "I put it in Amara''s room. The rabbit will sleep there with her tonight," she replied. Good thing, Rhett never goes to Amara''s chamber alone, or else, he will discover that their housemate is missing. "Ah, okay," Rhett spoke. "Do you know that my brother Edmund had a crush on Amara. He told me to take care of Amara because she is his Luna!" Sabrina smiled brightly. "Wow! So, that''s the reason why the couple were flirting to each other shamelessly the other day. Is it love at first sight? I ship them! I''m rooting for them together!" she gushes excitedly. Rhett chuckled and pinched her nose. "Let''s continue eating because I like to cuddle with you tonight," he said meaningfully. "We always cuddle every night," Sabrina said. "Tonight is different. Let''s make love tonight, all night long," Rhett whispered naughtily in her ear. Sabrina giggled excitedly. "Sure!" she replied seductively at him. Rhett grinned happily and planted a kiss on her head. They finished eating their food a few minutes later. Sabrina went to Amara''s chamber and picked up the plates and utensils. "Stay here, don''t leave the room," she warned the rabbit. "Okay," Amara replied. Sabrina left the chamber and washed the dirty dishes in the stream together with Rhett. Afterward, they went to the entrance of the cave to admire the beautiful starry night. Sabrina was leaning on her boyfriend''s shoulder. While Rhett''s arms were draped around her lovingly, drawing her closer to his body. Rhett planted a kiss on her temple. "I love you..." "I love you more!" Sabrina replied. "Thank you for loving me even if I''m already ugly," she said. "I don''t care what you look like now. I love you before, today and tomorrow. Nothing can change my feelings for you," Rhett said thoughtfully. "I wish we can stay like this forever, entangled in each other''s sweet embrace forever," Sabrina said wistfully. "As long our feelings towards each other won''t change then our love will last forever," Rhett assured her. They looked at each other, their eyes overflowing with love for each other. "I wish one day... I can walked outside, under the moonlight, holding hands with you," Sabrina said wistfully. "That will happen soon!" Rhett said, feeling heartbroken for his girlfriend''s horrible condition. They spend until 9:00 in the evening at the entrance of the cave, then retired to their chamber to rest. They cuddled on the bed, savoring each other''s marvelous presence. Sabrina began yawning. "Why I''m feeling so sleepy all of a sudden?" she asked. "It''s okay, my love. You can sleep in my arms until midnight, then I will wake you up so that I can s*ex you up," he grinned naughtily. Sabrina giggled in amusement and said, "You''re being naughty again, my love!" "Because I love you so! I''m crazy for you!" Rhett said and kissed her lips. "Sleep now so that we can have a good time at midnight," he said and wrapped the blanket around them. "Okay, I''m going to sleep now." Sabrina shut her eyes to sleep. "Sleep my darling baby, Rhett is not far away," Rhett hummed her a lullaby. Sabrina giggled happily. Twenty minutes later. Sabrina was already sound asleep, cocooned in Rhett''s loving arms. ~~~0~~~ Meanwhile... Across the miles... underground... at the prison cell of the White Coven Castle. Azere and Olga were still wide awake. "Why are they not visiting us yet? Where is Hilda? What are they planning for us?" Olga whined like a baby. Azere released a deep sigh. "They won''t waste their time on two old hag like us. They''re busy with their lives," she replied. "They keep us prisoners here in this windowless room, they must be planning on something!" Olga insisted. "Yeah, you are right, they are planning to make us go crazy soon! Then they will set us free. Since we are already senile we will forget what happened, and tada... it''s problem solve for them! Or maybe they will wait for us to go suicide and bury us in that empty coffin in the cemetery," Azere said. Olga glared at her. "Stop joking!" Azere grinned. "Why are you so damn serious? Now that we''re here the only thing we can do is hope for the best. No need to worry, as long we''re alive, the''re still hope left for us. Besides, what happened to us right now is still part of our plan. We want to enter the castle to investigate about Mother''s death and we have already succeeded after we discovered that Mother''s coffin is empty. Now, the next step is to infiltrate the castle and gather information so that we can solve this big mystery," she reminded her. Olga sighed deeply. "I can''t stand this place! There''s not even a single window to see what''s going on outside. They dare to lock us up here! Where is their humanity? Locking two old woman in a windowless room is an absolute worst!" "I have to remind you that we crossed their bottom line when we dig Mother''s grave in the cemetery. Of course, they will feel angry that we broke their rules. Right now, I''m sure that they are already thinking of a suitable punishment for us," Azere said grimly. Olga looked at Azere. "And what''s our next plan?" Azere shrugged. "It depends on what they will do next... Right now I can''t think of a plan while we are locked up here. They need to make their move first and then we respond," she answered. "And how are we gonna succeed with our investigation when we are already powerless?" Olga asked the most important question of all. Azere took a deep breath. "Let''s leave everything to fate..." "Whatever!" Olga yawned. "I feel sleepy already. I''m going to sleep," she said and lay down on her bed. "Good night, sweet dreams," Azere replied. "Night night," Olga responded and shut her eyes to sleep. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 73 - I Didnt See It Coming! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com In the couple''s chamber. Sabrina was awakened by the pleasurable sensation of her feet being kissed, getting higher, and ending at her lips. When she opened her eyes, Rhett was already naked and so was she. She giggled. "Staring early, eh?" she asked in amusement. Rhett grinned. "What can I say? I can''t wait to make love to you," he said, his eyes flashing with lust and desire for his beloved girlfriend. He claimed her lips for a searing kiss. The couple''s lips were locked in a lip duel that lasted for a few minutes. In the next hour, the couple was reduced to skin to skin, heart to heart, soul to soul. The couple unleashed the passion and fervent desire raging in their bodies, their moaning and panting filling the entire chamber. Rhett kept thrusting his shaft in and out fast of Sabrina''s softness bringing her to earth-shattering pleasure. "Ahhhhhhhhhh ohhhhhhh ahhhhhmmmmm..." a successive moan escapes Sabrina''s lips, her face contorted in extreme pleasure. Rhett was panting, not planning to stop... he continue hammering her slippery crease bringing her to a mind-blowing sensation. "Moreeeeeee deeeperrrr harderrrrr...ahhhhhhhh..." Sabrina moaned in ecstasy. Rhett grinned. "My love...you''re so insatiable in bed..." he said and pounded Sabrina''s slit with absolute delight, loving the way she moaned in pleasure beneath him. He was thrusting his erect shaft deeper... harderrr nonstop inside her. "Ahhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhhhmmm ohhhhhhh ahhhhhm..." Sabrina''s moaning become louder, then her body clenched as Rhett''s erection hit her G-spot several times, she reached her mind-blowing climax. Rhett stopped pounding her softness as he reached his earthshaking orgasm. He looked at his girlfriend''s face with a burst of happiness engulfing his whole being, he crumbled on the bed beside her, tired but sated. He planted a kiss on her lips and asked, "Happy? Satisfied?" Sabrina looked at him and smiled. "Yes, very much!" she said, giggling and hiding her face on his chest. Rhett grinned. "What? You''re getting shy? Your moaning filled the entire chamber," he said jokingly, teasing her. Sabrina giggled shyly. "It''s your fault, you made me do it!" she said, laughing in amusement. "I''m glad I can make you moan in ecstasy all the way to the roof," he joked. "Alright, let''s sleep now, I''m physically exhausted," he said and kissed her temple. They donned their clothes on their body and cuddled on the bed, enjoying the aftermath of their fiery lovemaking. "Good night my love, dream of me. I love you so much!" Rhett said and hugged his girlfriend possessively. "Night night, I love you more," Sabrina replied sleepily. The couple embraced each other in bliss. A few minutes later, the couple finally drifted into a deep slumber. ... The following day. The couple woke up to a bright new day. When they went to the entrance of the cave after sipping their coffee, the sun was already shining up in the sky. The birds are already flying in the air, enjoying the morning breeze. The maple leaves are in full bloom today, giving the whole surrounding a colorful glow. "Beautiful!" Sabrina murmured under her breath. "Not as beautiful as you, my love!" Rhett murmured and kissed her lips. Sabrina giggled happily. "I''m going to Grandma''s hut to check the poultry there," he said. "Okay, go ahead. I''ll wait here," she replied. Sabrina watched as her boyfriend leave the cave going in the direction of Grandma Azere''s hut. Speaking of Grandma, are they still in the Holybel Summit right now? She hoped the two women are doing well and didn''t encounter any danger out there. She left the entrance going back inside to check on the pink rabbit, aka Amara. When she arrived at Amara''s chamber, the poor rabbit was lying on the bed staring at the ceiling just like what Amara used to do - the likeness and mannerism were unmistakable. She smiled in amusement. The rabbit looked at her. "Where is Rhett?" she asked. "He''s visiting Grandma Azere''s hut right now," Sabrina replied. " I''ll turn you back into your old self now before Rhett return here and starts asking about your whereabouts," she said urgently. "Alright, turn me back now!" Amara said excitedly. "Same process?" Sabrina asked. Amara nods her head. "Yes!" "Okay," Sabrina said and grasped the medallion in her right hand. "Medallion, turned Amara into her old self now! Turned this pink rabbit into her old self, now!" she commanded. Amara was holding her breath, waiting for the transformation to happen. A few seconds passed, nothing happens. Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "Why it''s not working?" she asked in bewilderment. Five minutes passed, still nothing happens! Oh, no! The medallion refused to turn her back to her old self. Amara groaned in dismay. "Can you please do it again?" she requested. "Okay... hold on," Sabrina said and grasped the medallion with her hand again and spoke, "Medallion, hear my command! Turn this rabbit back into her old self. Bring me, Amara back!" she ordered. A few seconds went by. Still, nothing happens! What the heck!? Does it mean that the medallion refused to honor its owner''s request temporarily or permanently? Amara was now reduced to tears due to anxiety. "I''m sorry Amara, it''s not working," Sabrina said sadly. "No! You can''t give up! Just try again one more time!" Amara urged her in desperation. "Okay," Sabrina said. She grasped the medallion again and ordered, "Medallion, turned this pink rabbit into Amara right now!" she commanded in an authoritative voice. Still nothing... Things are getting frustrating for the two women. "OMG! What are we going to do now? I don''t know anymore what to do to turn you back into your old self," Sabrina scratches her head anxiously, she was feeling guilty for turning Amara into a pink rabbit, it was supposed to be a joke. She didn''t expect that the medallion will listen to her and grant her wish. But why is it that it''s no longer obeying her command? Why!? She wanted to tear her hair from her head in frustration. Tears emerged in Amara''s eyes, a sudden feeling of foreboding hit her. What if she will never be able to return to her old self again? She needs her power back, dammit! "Sabrina, you got to help me return to my old self now! Hurry up! It''s all your fault why I become a rabbit right now!" she spoke urgently. If blaming the poor girl can make her transform into her old self then she has no choice but to do it. She will only stop blaming her if she''s no longer a rabbit and regain back her old self. Sabrina was also reduced to tears in disappointment. "I don''t know what to do anymore! I''m confused!" she replied and sat on the bed, sobbing. That was also the moment that Rhett entered the cave and called out her name. "My love, where are you? I brought eggs from the mother hen!" he said. Rhett found his girlfriend sitting on the bed in Amara''s chamber, crying beside her new pet the pink rabbit. He put the basket on the ground and rushed to her side. "Why are you crying? Are you hurt?" he asked worriedly, inspecting her body for any wound or injury. He didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. Sabrina didn''t reply. Then Rhett noticed something... Amara is not in the chamber. "Where is Amara?" he asked. "She''s gone!" Sabrina lied. Rhett''s brows knitted together. "Gone! What do you mean? She left the cave?" "Yes, I went to our chamber to get my comb. When I check On Amara''s room a while ago, she''s no longer here. I think she left the cave," she responded with a lie. "But why are you crying?" Rhett asked. "Wait here, maybe she''s in the stream or in the toilet. I will look for her all over the cave and if I can''t find here, I''ll go outside and check her in the nearby areas," he said and bolted outside. ''This is a disaster that I didn''t see coming!'' Amara told to herself. She needs to postpone the completion of her mission now that she was turned into a rabbit and lost all her power. She looked at the medallion hanging on the girl''s neck. "Sabrina, can you try removing the necklace from your neck?" she requested. Sabrina wiped the tears from her eyes with the hem of her blouse. She did what Amara requested of her. But every time she attempted to remove the necklace it would disappear and reappear a few seconds later. It frustrates her even more. She was shaking her head. "I''m sorry! I can''t remove it! I need to go back to my chamber and rest. I''m experiencing a painful headache pounding on my head right now," she said forlornly and rushed outside. Amara watches the girl fade from her eyes. Damn! What she''s gonna do? She wants Sabrina to remove the medallion from her neck so that she can wear it, maybe it will listen to her command, but it turns out that it can no longer be removed from the girl''s neck! This is getting irritating and frustrating! Her mind is now ready to explode in anger and annoyance. What is exactly the mystery of the medallion? Why it will grant the owner a wish and then refuse the next wish? There''s something about the medallion that is mind-boggling! She needs to discover how to make it work! Because her mission can no longer be delayed! She has to find a way to transform herself into her old self! She jumped to the ground and left her room, going to Sabrina''s chamber. She tried to open the door but it won''t budge. Did Sabrina lock the door? Damn girl! She tried again to open the door but failed each time, tears of difficulty emerged in her eyes. She saw Rhett coming her way, then he picked her up. "Are you trying to enter the room?" Rhett asked the rabbit. Amara nodded her head but didn''t speak. "Alright, I''ll bring you inside," Rhett said and pushed the door open, feeling amused and amazed by the rabbit who knows how to respond to his question. Sabrina was lying on the bed staring at the wall. Rhett went to his girlfriend''s side. "I can''t find Amara inside the cave and in the nearby areas outside. I think she successfully escaped the cave. Stop crying now, let''s just be happy for her that she already regained her freedom back," he concluded and planted a kiss on her temple. Sabrina looked at the rabbit tucked in her boyfriend''s arms. Rhett put the rabbit beside her. "Stop crying.. Your pet will keep you company while I continue to look for Amara in the woods," he said and left the chamber. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 74 - So, Annoying! Best novel online free at novelhall.com When Rhett was already out of earshot. "Let''s try it again!" Amara urged Sabrina. Sabrina released a deep sigh and refused, "Later... I still want to rest because my headache hasn''t gone yet," she said and shut her eyes to sleep. "Fine, go to sleep then and after you wake up, let''s try again!" Amara breathed deeply. She can''t force the girl, she''s also feeling upset with the whole thing just like her. Sabrina nodded her head with her eyes closed. Amara sighed. She lay in bed beside Sabrina and stared at the medallion, trying to understand its mystery. How is she going to return to her old self if the medallion refused to turn her back? Who can help her? Then she remembered their powerful Priestess. If the medallion can''t help her - the Priestess can! Suddenly, her situation is not as hopeless as before! She feels better now. She will urge Sabrina to keep trying, but if the medallion won''t grant the girl''s wish then the Priestess is her only last hope. If she is to die, she wants to die in her old self, not in a useless rabbit''s body! Sabrina was already sleeping beside her, her soft snoring echoed in her ears. She might as well rest her weary mind to gain strength later. She closed her eyes to sleep. Meanwhile, outside the cave. Rhett had already checked the wooded area near the cave - still no sight of Amara. Where that woman had gone to? She just left like that without saying goodbye to them? How ungrateful of her! Sabrina is crying because of her. He felt thirsty, he left the area and went back to the cave. Inside the chamber. He found Sabrina and the rabbit sleeping beside each other on the bed. Feeling sweaty all over his body, he picked up some clothes from the cabinet and left the chamber, going to the stream to take a bath. He stayed in the stream for fifteen minutes, loving the refreshing water washing the sweat on his body. After he finished bathing in the stream, he donned his clothes and returned to an empty chamber, but no one is there. Did Sabrina already awaken? He left the chamber and proceed to the entrance of the cave. He found his girlfriend and her rabbit pet staring outside while sitting on the wooden chair. He noticed the gloomy expression on Sabrina''s face. He went to her side and planted a kiss on her head. "My love, why are you looking so sad?" he asked worriedly. Sabrina looked at him. "Nothing... I just missed Grandma Azere. I''m worried about her, she hasn''t return yet. What could be the problem?" Rhett sat beside her on the chair and draped his arms around her. "Don''t worry too much about her. Grandma possess special abilities. No matter the danger she will encounter in her journey to the Holybel Summit she can protect herself because she got power. Did your remember in the past how she effortlessly killed those gray wolfs who are trying to attack her?" Sabrina nodded her head. "Yeah, I remember..." she replied. "Good. So, don''t worry about her, she''s more than capable of protecting herself," Rhett said reassuringly. Sabrina nodded her head and smiled. "Ah, I almost forgotten it, I saw a ripe bananas in the woods earlier. I will return there to harvest it," he said and stood up. "Okay," Sabrina said. Rhett picked up the machete in the corner and stepped outside the cave. Sabrina watched her boyfriend walking in the direction of the woods. "Let''s go back to my chamber and let''s try again!" Amara said. Sabrina looked at the pink rabbit beside her and picked her up. "Okay, let''s try again!" she agreed. She left the entrance, went to Amara''s chamber, and locked the door inside. She put the rabbit on the bed and grasped the medallion with both hands. She took a deep breath. "Medallion, hear my command! Transform this rabbit into her old self. Bring Amara back to me!" she ordered. One minute... Five minutes... Ten minutes passed... still nothing happen! Sabrina was shaking her head dejectedly. "Please, try again! You can''t give up!" Amara urged her. "Okay..." Sabrina took a deep breath. Again, she grasped the medallion in both hands and spoke, "Medallion, hear my command, transformed this rabbit into its original form, give me back Amara!" she ordered. Minutes went by... still nothing happens. "This is getting frustrating and annoying!" Sabrina blurted indignantly. "Indeed!" Amara agreed. The women fell silent for a moment trying to control their temper. Sabrina lowered herself on the bed and looked at the rabbit. "I''m sorry that I turned you into a rabbit, it''s all my fault. Don''t worry, I will take care of you for as long as I live," she assured her. Amara was silent. No! She can''t accept her rabbit transformation! There''s got to be another way on how to use the medallion properly and effectively. Why is it that it can only be used one time? Why it can''t be used repeatedly? She was perplexed by the complicity of the medallion. "Such a useless medallion!" she blurted angrily. "Useless indeed!" Sabrina seconded. Although the women both agreed taht the medallion is useless but they were also able to witness with their own eyes how it transformed Amara into a cute pink fluffy rabbit. Questions were piling up in the women''s minds as minutes went by. "How to unlock the full potential of the medallion if I don''t know how to use it?" Sabrina asked out of the blue. "If I am the real owner of this medallion, why it won''t obey my order?" she asked in a confused tone. Amara looked at Sabrina, she remembered that the snake told her that Sabrina will figure it out on her own. But looking at Sabrina''s confused face, it might take a century before Sabrina will have the capability to unlock the full potential of the medallion. She sighed deeply. "Maybe the medallion will only grant your wish once a week? Once a month? Or once a year?" she said. Sabrina''s eyes twinkled. "You could be right! Then let''s try next week then!" she said. Amara rolled her eyes. "No! Not next week! Let'' try again tomorrow, let''s try everyday. Maybe the medallion will finally obey your order once it get feed up with your constant command." "Okay, fine," Sabrina said. The women looked at the view outside, both their minds were preoccupied. After a while... Sabrina stared at the medallion hanging on her neck. How her life had changed from fine to worst. Not only her face was hideous looking, she accidentally turned Amara into a rabbit! Maybe she''s jinx? Why does she always run into bad luck? She stared at the coconut tree and remembered how fearlessly Edmund climbed it to show off to Amara. She looked at the sad-looking rabbit beside her. "I have a good news for you!" she said, wanting to cheer her up. The rabbit looked at her. "What good news-?" Sabrina smiled. "Did you remember Edmund? Rhett''s older brother?" The rabbit nods her head. "Yeah, I remember him! Why?" "Edmund made a confession to Rhett before he leave for home. He revealed that he is attracted to you. He claimed that you are his Luna and instructed Rhett to take care of you while he''s away and he will return to see you again soon. Isn''t that romantic?" Sabrina said. "Awww... I''m happy to hear that, but sad to say, once Edmund see me in my rabbit form, he will no longer be attracted to me. His affection towards me is useless with my current form!" Amara said bitterly. Sabrina sighed. She was hoping that after informing Amara about Edmund''s attraction towards her, she will feel happy. However, it draws an opposite reaction from her. Her effort to cheer her up went in vain. She released a deep sigh. She''s at a loss on how to uplift Amara''s spirit. Amara was feeling a bit happy that Edmund also likes her. She even feels flattered that he considers her as his Luna. Unfortunately, with her recent transformation and her impending doom, she and Edmund will never have a happy ending. Their love story is doomed to fail from the very start. He came into her life when she is finally ready to leave this world behind for the greater good. A faint smile left her lips. Thick silence enveloped the two women. A few minutes later. An idea popped in Amara''s head. "Sabrina, why don''t you try to make another wish to the medallion?" she suggested. "What wish?" Sabrina asked. "Order the medallion to undo the curse on your face, command it to transform yourself into your old image!" Amara suggested. Sabrina''s eyes twinkled. "Nice! Why I haven''t think about that!?" she said, scratching her head in amazement. Then her smile faded quickly. "I don''t think the medallion will obey me this time," she replied. Based on the medallion''s refusal to transform Amara into her old self, she doubted if it will obey her command this time. "Just try it! There''s no harm in trying! Maybe it will obey you this time because you are wishing for yourself. Who knows, once it will grant your wish, it will also transform me in to my old self. You can''t quit and say no, you have to keep trying in unlocking the full potential of the medallion! Try it for yourself, hurry up while your boyfriend is not yet back!" Amara urged her. "Okay, I''ll try it now!" Sabrina said excitedly. Maybe, the medallion will obey her command this time. She grasped the medallion with her hands and was about to deliver her command when out of the corner of her eyes, she saw her boyfriend approaching the cave, carrying bananas on his shoulder. "Oh, no! Rhett is coming!" she said and stood up. Amara groaned in disappointment. Why did Rhett has to appear all of a sudden when they''re about to try using the medallion again!? So, annoying! Rhett entered the cave and smiled at his ladylove. "We have plenty of ripe bananas that can last for three days! Let''s boil some right now!" he said enthusiastically. "Okay," Sabina said and left with Rhett, leaving Amara alone at the entrance of the cave. ~~~~0~~~ Author''s Note: Dear readers, please give vote to this novel and don''t forget to comment and vote after you finished reading. I would appreciate it very much and make me feel inspired to update daily. Help me, please? I promised that I will update daily without fail as long you also keep supporting me with your votes, comments... and please share this novel to others if you have time. Thank you so much! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 75 - I Apologized! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com ~White Coven Castle~ Underground Prison~ Olga and Azere were eating their meal that was being served through the hidden opening in the wall near the door. The opening where the food was placed upon by the prison staff only appears during meal times. Even though they were prisoners, they were served three meals a day without fail. In fairness, the food tastes delicious and was prepared clean and appetizing to look at. "After we got out here, I will thank the cook for cooking delicious dishes, it lessens my depression during our captivity here," Olga said while eating the delicious chicken soup with great appetite. Azere smiled. "Yeah, I agree with you, the food taste delicious indeed!" They finished eating their meals a few minutes later. The hidden opening appeared and Olga placed the dirty dishes on the wooden box and the opening closed again. Olga sighed. She was trying to see who brought the food and who bring the dirty dishes back to the kitchen. She just want to ask questions but saw no one at the other end. "Why are they treating us like some hard criminal?" she asked, a deep frown appearing on her face. Azere looked at her companion and asked, "Why did you say that?" "I can''t see nobody each time somebody bring us food here. I can''t understand the secrecy! I feel like we have a contagious disease that no ones wants to be infected with. It''s annoying!" Olga whined. Azere smiled. Olga looked at her and raised a brow. "Why are you smiling at? Did I say something funny?" Azere laughed in amusement. "Calm down. If you keep whining and submerged yourself in the sea of negative emotions, the lines on your forehead will multiply. If you continue acting this way, you will look like 100 years old before our ordeal is over," she said, grinning broadly. Olga grumbled and went to her bed and sat on the edge. "I''m getting bored here! When are they going to visit us? Where is Hilda!? I want to leave this dull place and breath fresh air again!" she continues expressing her ire and dislike of the situation of their captivity. Azere stopped laughing and fell silent for a few minutes. Then she spoke again, "I have a feeling that we will see people soon!" she said. "How can you be so sure?" Olga asked. "Just my gut feeling," Azere replied. "If one day, they will bring us out for interrogation, I want you to shut up your mouth and let me handle their questions, okay?" Olga rolled her eyes and snorted. "Okay fine, whatever!" Azere lay in bed and stared at the ceiling. Her mind was preoccupied with the thoughts of Mother, wondering where she is right now? Is she dead or still alive? Why has she gone missing? Was she being held against her will by someone or by the witches living in this castle? As days goes by, more questions were piling up in her mind, yet answers are hard to find. Azere shut her eyes to sleep as she can sense the headache coming into her head. She always experiences painful headaches if she starts thinking so much about the mystery of Mother''s disappearance. Meanwhile... In the South Wing of the castle. Maera was preparing herself to go to the prison situated underground to talk to the ladies. She was waiting for her assistant to accompany her to the place. Hilda arrived at the study room. "Madam, I"m ready," she said. Maera stood up and left her desk. "Okay, let''s go!" The women exited the study room and went to the ground floor. After a few minutes of walking in the long hallway, they arrived at a door that will lead them to the prison area underground. They came into the waiting room and the prison staff accompanied them into a long staircase going down to the basement of the castle. They entered another waiting room and settled on the wooden chair. "Madam, just wait here for a while. I''ll bring the prisoners here for you to interrogate," the staff said. "Okay," Maera replied with a nod of her head. The prison staff left the waiting room and walked into the hallway where windowless rooms were lined up facing each other. The guy halted in front of the room and the opening appeared, he put two handcuffs in there and called the prisoners. "Olga and Azere, you have visitors waiting outside. Before you can leave the room, I must put handcuffs on your hands. Show me your hands!" he ordered. Inside the room. The women looked at each other and scrambled to their feet. They rushed to the opening and showed their hands. The staff put the handcuffs around their hands. A few moments later. The door finally opened. The prison staff stood in the doorway and signaled them to come out. The ladies left the room, excited to see the outside world again. They were escorted to the waiting room and saw Hilda sitting on the chair with another lady. The staff ordered the women to sit down on the chair facing the visitors, a table was in the center separating them from each other. The prison staff stood near the door. The women looked at each other. Maera studied the prisoners'' faces and looked at Azere specifically. "Where is your mentor? Where is Betty?" she asked. Azere''s brows knitted together in confusion. "Madam, I''m sorry I can''t answer your question because I don''t know where my mentor is. That is the reason why we came here to investigate what happen to her. You lied to us, you told us that she''s dead but the coffin is empty. I would like to know what happen to my mentor!?" she asked in a voice which is a bit louder. Hilda glared at Azere. "Lower your voice! You have no right to raise you voice on my superior!" Azere sighed. "I''m sorry, Madam. I didn''t'' meant to be rude, I''m just carried away by my emotion. I hope you understand our situation," she apologized. "You''re forgiven," Maera said calmly. "Now my next question is... where your mentor hides the medallion?" she asked, observing their reaction closely. A frown appeared on the women''s faces, then they shook their heads. "Madam, what medallion? We have no idea about what you are talking about. We have never seen the medallion even once. We didn''t know that the medallion existed. Besides, we haven''t seen our mentor ever since she joined the tournament. We only know of the incident involving her after we arrived here in the Holybel Summit!" Azere gave a lengthy explanation. Maera heaved a sigh. It looks like she can''t get a confession out of them. "Girls, if you refused to tell me where the medallion is, you can never leave your prison cell!" she threatened them. Olga stood up, raised her head, and looked at Maera angrily. "Are you deaf? My companion already told you that we have no idea what you''re talking about! We didn''t see the medallion and what it looks like! It''s never in our position! Stupid woman!" she shouted indignantly. Hilda and Maera threw Olga a murderous look. Shocked by her outburst, Azere quickly pulled Olga down to the chair. "I told you to shut up!" she hissed. Olga fixed her stare on the ground. Damn! She loses control of her temper! Hilda looked at Maera. "Madam, should I give these women a hard lesson that they will never forget?" she asked permission. Maera''s eyes went to slit in fury. "No! Please forgive us Madam, please don''t punish us! I apologized in behalf of my companion!" Azere said pleadingly. Maera gritted her teeth in anger while looking at Olga. "You''re a rude person! Apologize to me now or I will punish you with instant death!" she demanded. Azere looked at Olga. "Apologize now!" she ordered. Olga refused to surrender and apologize. Azere glared at Olga. "Common, apologize now! Hurry up!" she urged her. Olga remained adamant. Maera spoke. "Kneel and apologize!" she ordered. Suddenly a bright flame appeared in Maera''s hands. She throws a killing intent glare at Olga. Olga saw the flames, she know right away that the woman was not joking. She quickly dropped to the floor and kneel in front of the woman. "I''m so sorry for insulting you, Madam! Please forgive me!" she said in a terrified voice. The flames on Maera''s hands disappeared instantly. "You destroy my good mood today!" she said indignantly. "I''m so sorry, Madam! I will never do it again!" Olga apologized once more. A note of desperation echoed in her voice, tears shimmered in her eyes. The prison staff went to their side. "Madam, is everything okay?" he asked. Maera looked at the prisoners. "Return them now to their rooms and don''t give them food for one day!" she told the staff. "Aye, Madam!" the staff replied. Maera and Hilda left the prison area and returned to the South Wing. Back in the waiting room. The staff and the prisoners walked into the hallway. The women were not talking to each other. Azere was enraged by Olga''s rude behavior earlier in the waiting room. The door to their room opened and they entered, the door closed again and they put their hands on the opening, the handcuffs were removed from their hands. They went to their bed. Olga looked at Azere. "Are you okay? Are you mad at me?" Azere released a deep sigh and glared at her. "We''re nearly killed by that woman! Now you''re asking me if I''m okay? Am I mad at you? Of course I am! Now we''ll have no food to eat for one day, do you think we will survive if you keep losing your temper? Good thing it''s only for one day! If that woman said that we have no food for three days then we''ll truly die here and accomplished nothing!" she said, truly annoyed by the whole incident. "I''m sorry... It''s all my fault!" Olga apologized sincerely. Azere released a deep sigh, shaking her head miserably. "Can you please cooperate next time? When I say don''t speak, I meant it! Between the two of us, you can''t control your temper. I can handle them better than you do. You have to remember that we lost our power. They can crush us like ants in their hands anytime. It''s not yet the time to act arrogantly and offend these people. Do you understand me?" Olga nodded her head. "Yes, I understand. I''m so sorry," she said regretfully. Azere faced the wall and gave her back to Olga, planning to ignore her the whole day.. She closed her eyes to sleep. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 76 - Mysterious Reward You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Sabrina and the rabbit were sitting on the wooden chair at the entrance of the cave. Rhett looked at his girlfriend. "My love, I will go to the hut to check the garden and the poultry there. And I will also gather firewood after my return," he said. "Okay," Sabrina nods her head. "Do you still want me to find Amara?" he asked. Sabrina shook her head. "No need!" she replied. "Okay, I''ll go now," Rhett said, he planted a kiss on his girlfriend''s head before stepping outside. Sabrina and the rabbit watched Rhett walking in the direction of the hut until he fade away from their vision. "Let''r try it now!" Amara said excitedly. Hoping a positive result will happen this time. "Okay," Sabrina said and scooped the rabbit in her arms. She walked faster towards Amara''s chamber. When they reached the place, she entered inside and locked the door. She went to bed and put down the rabbit. She grasped the medallion with her hands and looked at the rabbit. "What I''m going to say to the medallion?" she asked. "Just order the medallion to undo the curse on your face!" the rabbit replied. "Okay, I''ll try it," Sabrina said. She grabbed the medallion with both hands and spoke, "Medallion, hear my command, undo the cursed on my face now!" she ordered. Sabrina waited for the result. Nothing happens! Five minutes later, she was very much disappointed because there was no result. The medallion didn''t obey her command. "Try again!" Amara urged her. Sabrina sighed deeply. "Ok," she said and grasped the medallion with both hands and spoke, "Medallion, undo the curse on my face now!" she ordered. Minutes went by, still, nothing happens! Sabrina released a deep sigh. Good thing she didn''t expect much and her disappointment wasn''t that great. "You''re giving up already?" Amara asked hopelessly. Sabrina looked at the rabbit. "I''m not, but let''s stop this for now. Let''s try again next week," she said. "But my problem must be resolve quickly! I can''t stand being a rabbit for a long time! Let''s try again tomorrow!" Amara insisted. This has been gone for too long already. She feels like her transformation as a rabbit happened for centuries. If only she can scream at the top of her lungs that she detested what happened to her, she would do it. But she doesn''t want to alert Rhett, because they already lied to him. If he knows the truth, what would he think about the whole thing? His girlfriend owned such a dangerous but dysfunctional medallion, he would ask many questions by then. Not a pleasant situation to think about. Rhett will only add up to her and Sabrina''s stress. "Okay, fine," Sabrina relented. Ugh! What she did to Amara troubled her deeply. If only she didn''t say such a joke, Amara won''t be transformed into a rabbit. Since the medallion won''t leave her and she can''t remove it from her neck then she might as well be careful with her wishes. She might accidentally turn Rhett into a frog or a cat. She released a deep sigh. "I''m frustrated about this!" she huffed. "Me too! I''m going crazy if I''ll remain in the rabbit form all my life. I would rather die!" Amara said forlornly. The women stared outside, wearing a despondent look on their faces. Amara shifted her attention to Sabrina. "How about... let''s try it again!" she suggested. "What?" "Yes, try it again on me, please?" Amara requested. Sabrina sighed. "Okay, fine!" She grasped the medallion with both hands and uttered her order. "Medallion, hear my command! Transform Amara into her human form. Undo your mistake, now!" The women waited for any action coming from the medallion. Still, nothing happens... "It''s so annoying! This medallion is useless! I want this object gone from my neck! Such useless piece of crap!" Sabrina said angrily. She tried removing the necklace from her neck several times but every time she tries doing so, it would vanish from her grasp and then return a few seconds later. Amara was reduced to tears while staring at the medallion. The way the medallion refused to obey the order of the owner, and the fact that it avoided being removed... it only means one thing, the medallion is alive and has a mind of its own! "Sabrina, the medallion is alive! It can hear our voices and every time you tried to remove it from your neck, it avoided your grasp, which means it''s making fun of us each time!" she said. Sabrina switches her glances between the rabbit and the medallion for a few seconds. "I guess you''re right!" She stopped trying to remove the medallion from her neck, she''s getting tired of it due to her pent-up emotion. She stood up and looked at the rabbit. "I''m going to my chamber. Do you want to go with me or you want to stay in your room?" she asked. "Take me back to my room," Amara replied gloomily. "Okay," Sabrina responded. She picked up the rabbit and carried it in her arms. A few minutes later, she reached Amara''s room and place the rabbit on the bed. "I''ll check on you later. I''m going to rest for a while. Dealing with this useless medallion is very tiring!" she said in a dispirited voice. Sighing heavily, Sabrina left the room and went to her chamber to shut her eyes for a few minutes. Back in Amara''s chamber. The rabbit was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling with a blank stare. She''s getting worried about her situation as hopelessness began to sink into her system. If this situation will go on, every aspect of her plan will go wrong! ... Meanwhile... At the South Wing of the White Coven Castle. Hilda entered Maera''s study room. "Madam, are you really serious with your order of not giving the ladies their meals for the entire day? They would miss there meals, they''re old already..." she said. Maera looked at her assistant. "I''m serious! Why? Are you pitying their condition?" she asked irritably. "No, Madam!" Hilda shook her head vigorously. "If that is the case then don''t question the legitimacy of my order. That''s my way of teaching those women a lesson! Don''t defy my order!" Maera warned her in an irate voice. Feeling uneasy, Hilda shifted her attention to the floor. Maera looked at her assistant with a raised brow. "Anything, else?" Hilda shook her head. "No more, madam. I''ll take my leave now," she said, turned around, and left the room. Maera continues reading the book on her desk. But her focus was no longer on the book that she was reading. She was formulating plans in how to make the two women confess the whereabouts of Betty and the medallion. If she can successfully make them confess to her - then she will get a big reward as the one who finds the medallion and capture Betty first! Having the position as the lowest among the hierarchy, she''s always hungry for recognition and big promotion. She will keep the women in the prison cell unless they will tell her where Betty and the medallion are. The order has been passed down to the four wing leaders of the castle yesterday. Anyone who can capture Betty and find the medallion will receive a huge reward - a mysterious reward. What kind of reward is still a mystery because the order didn''t elaborate what kind of rewards the person gets if they captured Betty or find the medallion. Maera knows that everyone is scrambling to find Betty and the medallion. But what they didn''t know, she had Betty''s two students under her control. Sooner or later, Betty will appear to rescue her students from her clutches and that is the time to capture her and the medallion. A bright smile appeared on her lips. If her plans work, then she will get the mysterious rewards and the recognition that she truly deserves! She resumed reading the book feeling satisfied with her plan. ... Back in the cave. The couple was busy making coking preparations in the clearing outside their chamber. The current topic of their conversation was Amara''s disappearance. "Where do you think Amara had gone to?" Rhett asked. Sabrina eyed her boyfriend. "Why are you interested of Amara''s whereabouts?" she asked. "Given that my brother instructed me to take care of Amara for him, then what I''m going to answer him when he returns here to find his Luna gone?" Rhett said woefully. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "I understand your situation, my love. Please don''t blame yourself of Amara''s disappearance. She leave this cave because she needs to go home," she said. "Do you know where Amara lives? What is the name of the village where she and her family resides?" Rhett inquired. "She mentioned of Loodella Village. I''m not sure of I heard it correctly. Since I''m not interested where she lives I didn''t remember much of our communication back then," Sabrina replied. Rhett raised a brow. "Are you sure Amara lives in Loodellla Village? I haven''t heard that village name," he said. "Maybe the village is very far from here that''s why you didn''t hear about it," Sabrina replied. "I guess you''re right," Rhett agreed with a nod of his head. He picked up the bowl. "Shall I add this coconut milk now?" he asked. "Wait, I''ll check the pumpkin first," she said. After checking the consistency of the vegetable. "Alright, add the coconut milk now..." Rhett poured the coconut milk into the pot. Sabrina stirred the soup with the wooden ladle and dropped a pinch of salt to taste. "Hmm, smells delicious!" then she added the spinach leaves. Fifteen minutes later. The couple finished cooking and enjoyed eating their meals right there in the clearing. After eating, Sabrina brought a bowl of food to the rabbit inside Amara''s chamber. Since the rabbit can''t eat soup and hold the spoon, she has to spoon-feed it. A few minutes later. "Thanks for feeding me, dear," Amara said in a grateful voice. "Don''t mention it," Sabrina replied. "I told you, I will take care of you for the rest of my life if the medallion failed to transform you back into your human form. It''s my way of apologizing to you," Sabrina said sadly. Amara sighed deeply. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 77 - Where Can I Find Her? Best novel online free at novelhall.com ~White Coven Castle~ Underground Prison Facility. Inside one of the rooms. Azere and Olga were staring at each other due to hunger. A grumbling stomach due to hunger is very unpleasant to bear. Azere looked the other way, she wants to lash out at Olga, wanting her to regret what she did. Because she lose her temper, they were hungry today. But even if she will scold her day and night, it''s useless, they have nothing to eat and their situation will only get worst if they will have a verbal fight just because of what happened earlier. She just keeps her mouth shut. Olga was thinking of drinking the water in the toilet, but just thinking about it make her want to vomit. The water there is not fit for drinking, she might suffer diarrhea after drinking the water. She just shut her eyes trying to block the hunger that is eating her inside. She released a deep sigh, she truly regretted losing her temper when she faced the two women. If only she can turn back time... But it doesn''t matter anymore, the damage has been done. She looked at her friend, she knows that Azere was mad at her. She''s waiting for her scolding but she''s trying to be calm even though she was also suffering right now. The two of them suffered hard because of her! Shame on her! A few minutes later. They heard the sound of the opening where the food was placed. ''Food!'' Olga and Azere rushed to the opening and saw two glasses filled with water and two small brown objects that looks like brown marble candy. Olga quickly picked up the wooden tray and the opening shut off again. She placed the tray in the bed and looked at Azere. They picked up the brown object and put them in their mouth. They smiled at each other, the object tasted like honey and melted in their mouth. Then they drank the water. Miraculously, their stomach was soothed and stopped grumbling a few seconds later. "I wonder who sent these? Did that cruel woman know that we are given water and tiny candy that taste like honey?" Olga asked. Azere pondered Olga''s question for a few minutes. "I think these was sent by someone else. For what purpose I don''t know," she said. "Who else could it be?" Olga''s brows knitted together in confusion. "Or maybe, that little brown object and water we eat today is poisoned and we will die later," Azere joked. Olga''s eyes widened in shock. "What-? Stop making cruel jokes!" she said, glaring at her friend. Finding the expression on Olga''s face hilarious, Azere erupted in peals of laughter that lasted for a few minutes. Olga continues glaring at her. "Stop joking, I''m not in the mood for jokes right now!" she snapped at her. Azere can''t stop laughing and face the wall instead. Her laughter is contagious. Olga began laughing as well. Somehow the laughter helped lessen the tense knot on her stomach. "Yeah, if it''s poison... then we will die together... not a lonely way to die...isn''t it?" she stated casually. Grinning, Azere looked at her and replied. "Absolutely!" The two women continue comforting each other through laughter, the only thing that works when nothing else works. A few minutes later, the laughter on their lips died replaced with comfortable silence. Olga spoke, "I wonder if we will receive another honey tasting candy again?" she asked. "It''s better than nothing to eat at all. My stomach stop grumbling after eating that sweet tasting tiny food. I wonder what it''s made of?" she asked. "It''s made of the intestine of insects and coated with honey and flour, then cooked and made into a candy," Azere replied. Olga''s eyes widened in horror. "Whatttt-? Insect? Ewwww!" she said, her face contorted into a grimace. Azere went laughing again due to Olga''s comical face. Their merry laughter vibrated around the room. Meanwhile... In one of the rooms of the castle. A guy was making candy balls and putting them on the plate. He looked at his assistant. "Did the candies reached the ladies?" he asked. "Yes, Sir! I bribed the guard so that the candies can reached the ladies in time," the assistant replied. A satisfied smirk appeared on the guy''s lips. "Continue giving them my candy balls until their punishment is over. Then continue updating me on what''s happening inside the prison facility underground. I want to be updated with every single thing that''s going to happen to the ladies every time they were taken out of their rooms!" he ordered. "Noted, Sir!" the assistant replied with a nod of his head. "You may leave the room," the guy said and continue making candy balls. "Aye, Sir!" The assistant left the room in silence. Hours went by. Another mealtime has arrived for the prisoners underground. This time... When the sound of the opening reached the women''s ears, they rushed towards it and saw the same thing... two glasses filled with water and four brown candies in a small bowl. Azere picked up the wooden tray and the opening shut off again. The ladies went to bed, picked up the candy balls, and devoured them in one go, then they drink the glass of water. Olga looked at Azere. "You know what? I noticed something about the candy balls... it''s soft and melted directly in my mouth and it made me my stomach full for a several hours. Whoever made these amazing thing is a genius..." she observed. Azere nodded her head in agreement. "Yeah, you are right. I''m just wondering though... is this person our enemy or our friend?" she asked in bewilderment. Olga shrugged. "Who cares? As long we continue to live another day, and we will survive this ordeal then all is good. As for the person who made this... we will just have to thank that person if we have a chance to meet him or her..." she said. "Agree... It''s useless trying to guess the identity of this mysterious person because we can''t ask the staff to reveal what we want to know even if we start asking them question. I guess this mysterious person will appear on the right time," Azere stated. Olga gave Azere a thumb up, agreeing to her statement. She lay in bed. "I''m going to rest for a while and dream of roasted chicken and one platter of rice," she said cheekily. Azere smiled in amusement and closed her eyes, dreaming of the same thing. ... Back at the cave. The couple was at the entrance of the cave, enjoying each other''s presence. Rhett looked at his ladylove. "My love... do you want to eat apple?" he asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yeah. But no need to find the apple tree in this vast wilderness just to give me what I want. I only answer your question, but I''m not implying that you have to give me one. Okay?" Rhett smiled. "Got it," he replied. "Where is your pet rabbit?" he asked after not seeing the cute furry animal beside his girlfriend. "I put the rabbit in Amara''s chamber. That will be her place if I''m not in the mood to pet her. I just want you and I to spend some time alone. Just you and I," Sabrina said. Rhett chuckled. "I thought you''re going to spend more time with your pet than me?" he said, caressing her arms lovingly. Sabrina smiled and looked at him adoringly. "Don''t be jealous at the rabbit, it''s just a cute animal. No one can take your place in my heart and mind," she said. The couple gazed at each other lovingly. A few minutes later, there was movement near the woods and the couple noticed it. Then a guy emerged from the woods, waving his hand at them. Sabrina smiled. "Oh, it''s your older brother, Edmund!" she exclaimed. Rhett''s brows furrowed. Why did his brother visit them all of a sudden? A few moments later. Edmund finally reached the entrance of the cave Rhett looked at Sabrina. "I''ll talk to my brother outside, will you be okay here?" he asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yeah, go on..." Edmund smiled at Sabrina and conveyed his greetings. "Hi... sister-in-law!" "Hello, Edmund! Nice to see you again!" Sabrina replied. Rhett left the cave. The men went under the shade of the maple tree and engaged in a conversation. "Bro, why did you come here all of a sudden? Did something happen way back home?" Rhett asked worriedly. Edmund shook his head. "No. Nothing to worry about home. Everyone is doing fine there. I''m here to visit my Luna, where is Amara? I haven''t seen her at the entrance of the cave? Was she inside her chamber? Can I talk to her for a few minutes?" Rhett scratched his head and released a deep sigh. "I''m sorry, bro... Amara is no longer with us in the cave. She left and vanished without a trace," he replied sadly. A grim expression emerged on Edmund''s face. "But why? Where is she? Did she leave on her own? How did it happen? I thought she was also cursed just like Sabrina and she can''t leave the cave. How come she''s gone?" He bombarded his brother with questions. "Sabrina discovered one afternoon that Amara was no longer in her room. I checked the whole cave inside and out, even the neighboring areas, hoping I can find her, but I failed... She completely disappeared. I guess she wanted to leave the cave without saying goodbye to us, and she did just that..." Rhett explained. A profound sadness marred Edmund''s face. "Where I can find her?" he asked. "Amara once told Sabrina that she lives in Loodella Village. But I''m doubting if that village is real because I never heard of it," Rhett said. Edmund sighed deeply. "Alright then, I will not stay any longer. I will try to investigate if anyone in our tribe heard anything about Loodella Village," he stated. "Good luck, brother!" Rhett spoke. "Bye, bro!" Edmund responded. He was about to wave goodbye to his sister-in-law, but she was no longer at the entrance of the cave. He nods at his brother and walks away from the area with a slumped shoulder. Rhett watched his brother disappear in the woods. A few moments later. Sighing, Rhett returned to the cave. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 78 - Savior You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Sabrina returned to the entrance of the cave, carrying the pink rabbit in her arms. She saw Rhett alone. "Where is Edmund?" she asked. She had a hard time convincing Amara to see her crush and when she finally agreed, Edmund is gone already? "He already went home after I told him that Amara already left this cave. He was deeply saddened by Amara''s disappearance. I told him about Loodella Village, that is the place were she resides. He will try to find that village and probably go there to find, Amara," Rhett replied. Sabrina''s face turned sad. "Oh... he''s gone," she said. "When do you think he will return here?" he asked. Rhett shook his head. "I think not too soon. He will be very busy finding Amara in Loodella Village - if that place even exist," he answered. Sabrina patted the pink rabbit''s head gently, consoling it. "Ah, okay..." Rhett looked at Sabrina. "I want to take a bath in the stream, do you want to go with me?" he asked. "Sure!" Sabrina replied and put the rabbit on the wooden chair. "Stay here, I''ll come back for you later. Don''t go away," she said. The rabbit nodded her head. Rhett smiled while looking at the rabbit. "Your pet understand your words, it''s amazing to look at!" he said. Sabrina grinned. "She''s one of a kind rabbit indeed!" If only Rhett knows the truth. Rhett and Sabrina were holding hands while walking towards the stream. Amara stared at the location of the woods. She can still pick up Edmund''s scent in her nostrils drifting in the air, he''s still in the woods! She quickly darted outside the cave and run as fast as she can towards the woods. After a few minutes of running, Amara saw Edmund resting under the shade of the tree. She was happy and feeling giddy. She walked slowly towards him. Edmund saw the pink rabbit approaching his location. The fluffy bunny stopped in front of him, looking at his face intensely. He smiled and petted the pink rabbit. "Hello, cute bunny! Where is your owner? Did you lose your way?" he asked. The rabbit jumped on his lap wanting to be petted. Chuckling, Edmund rubbed the bunny''s fluffy furs playfully. "Ah, you want to be petted, how cozy, eh?" The rabbit enjoyed being petted by Edmund. But her happiness didn''t last long because Edmund stood up and put her on the ground. "I''m going home now and my journey is long. Find your owner and go home," Edmund said and continue his way, walking away from the woods. The rabbit ran after him. When Edmund looked behind him, he saw the cute bunny running behind him. He picked it up. "Oh, you want to go with me?" he asked. The rabbit nodded her head. Edmund chuckled. "Wow, you understand my words, eh? Fantastic!" he grinned in amusement. The rabbit looked at him intensely in the eyes. "Do you have an owner?" Edmund asked. The rabbit shook her head. Edmund beamed. "So, do you want to be my pet?" The rabbit nodded her head. Edmund smiled. "Nice! Alright, from now on you will be my pet and I am your new owner," he declared. The rabbit nodded her head happily. "Alright, let''s go home!" he said and resumed walking in a long stride. Amara was enjoying the wonderful sensation of being carried by Edmund''s muscled arms. This is the only time she can get close to his crush before she dies. She will savor this special chance to be with him - it might never happen again. ... Back in the cave. The couple finish bathing in the stream and returned to their chamber. "I''ll go to the clearing to start preparing our meals," Rhett said. "Okay, you go ahead. I''ll go to the entrance and get the bunny and bring it to the clearing," Sabrina replied. The couple exited the chamber and went their separate way. When Sabrina arrived at the entrance of the cave, the pink rabbit is no longer there. Her brows knitted together in confusion. "Where is the rabbit?" she asked aloud. Maybe she went outside? "Pink bunny, where are you? Return here now!" Sabrina shouted. "Pink bunyyyyyyyy where are youuuuuuuu!?" she continues shouting. Still, she saw no rabbit outside. ''Where is Amara!?'' Sabrina asked herself. A few minutes later. Rhett arrived at the entrance and looked at his girlfriend. "I hear you voice, my love. Are you looking for your pet?" he asked. "Yeah!" Sabrina nodded her head. "When I arrived here, she''s gone! Where could she be?" she said worriedly, looking outside. "Don''t worry, I''ll find her around the area," Rhett said and stepped outside. Sabrina went back inside the cave to find Amara in the two chambers but she failed to find the rabbit there. Did Amara finally leave? She was able to leave the cave in her rabbit form-? Technically she''s is in her animal form, not in human form. Or maybe, she went after Edmund! That could be it! Amara ran after Edmund! She released a deep sigh. Amara roaming around the mountain in her rabbit form is very dangerous, she might encounter an accident somewhere! She''s getting worried about Amara''s well-being! She went back to the entrance of the cave to wait for Rhett. Maybe he already found the rabbit in the vicinity near the cave. When she arrived at the entrance, Rhett hasn''t returned yet. Where is he? She can''t find him anywhere. "Please keep Amara safe, Lord," Sabrina looked heavenward, she''s getting worried about the rabbit''s safety. ... A few hours later. Edmund finally arrived at the entrance of the Golden Peak Valley. He looked at his cute furry companion. "We''re finally here! This is the entrance of our village. I live here with my parents and brothers," he told the cute bunny. The pink rabbit nodded her head and suddenly jumped to the ground and ran back to the woods. Edmund was about to run after the animal but the rabbit waved her feet as if saying goodbye. He stood there and watched the rabbit vanish into the woods. He shrugged. "I guess... the rabbit wants to go back in the woods. Alright then... I''ll go home now," he said and proceed to the gate. A few meters away. The rabbit was hiding behind the trunk of the tree, watching Edmund entering the gate of the village. When Edmund''s silhouette already faded from Amara''s vision, she starts her journey back to the cave. She had memorized well the path that they had taken and if she will just follow the path, it can take her back to the cave in no time. She ran fast as she can, she need to go back to the cave before Sabrina will start worrying about her. Going on a journey with Edmund is pure heaven to her. She can hear the beating of his heart like a sweet melody serenading her during the entire journey. She truly enjoyed the protection of his muscled arm enveloping her in a sweet embrace. But no matter how good it feels to be with him she has a mission to accomplish. She can''t turn away from her duties and responsibilities, she has been running away from her destiny for so long and it finally caught up with her. She must fulfill the prophecy one way or another! After one hour of running in the forest, Amara finally got tired and find a place to rest. She found a tree with big trunks and wide leaves that can shelter her from the sun, she lies down on the ground and shut her eyes to rest and catch her breath. A few minutes later. Unknown to her... A big snake was coming down from the branches of the tree, ready to devour the cute bunny. Salivating while looking at his prey! ''So yummy!'' When the snake''s head was already inches away from the rabbit''s face, it opened her eyes... Amara froze on the spot, then she screamed in horror when the snake opened its big mouth and was about to swallow her whole... Suddenly, a figure in a black hooded cape appeared out of nowhere and struck the snake with volts of lightning that came out from his hand. The snake died instantly, electrocuted to death. Amara raised her head at the figure, trying to peek beneath the hood, wanting to see the face of her savior. She didn''t see anything, only pitch-black darkness. All of a sudden darkness enveloped her senses, she passed out. The figure in black picked up the rabbit and disappeared from the area in the blink of an eye. The next time Amara opened her eyes, she was already in the wooded area near the cave. She looked around her, the figure in black was gone! Where is that mysterious figure? She didn''t see anyone in the woods. She''s back on her feet and ran towards the cave, successfully entering it. She jumped on the wooden chair and looked outside waiting for that black hooded figure to come out from its hiding place... After a few minutes of waiting and nothing happen... she give up and went back to her chamber. She didn''t bother seeing the couple in their chamber, they must be sleeping right now. She jumped to the bed and shut her eyes, wanting to have a proper rest, her journey is very tiring! She will see Sabrina later after she wakes up from her nap. Meanwhile... Inside the couple''s chamber. Rhett was sleeping beside Sabrina on the bed. But Sabrina was still wide awake, she was deeply bothered by Amara''s disappearance. She left Rhett''s side and got up from the bed. She slowly exited the chamber, careful not to disturb her sleeping boyfriend. She closed the door quietly and walked in the direction of Amara''s chamber. When she entered the room, her eyes widened in surprise and gladness after she saw the pink rabbit lying on the bed. Amara is finally back! Huge relief washed over her. She went to bed and nudge the rabbit gently. "Hey wake up! Where have you been, Amara?" The rabbit''s eyes opened and stared at the smiling Sabrina. "Rhett has been trying to find you everywhere! Where have you been? We''ve been worried about you!" she whispered. The rabbit sits upright. "I ran after Edmund and he picked me up. Then we traveled together back to his village and when we already arrived to his place, I jumped out of his arms and quickly return here," she explained. "Thanks God, nothing happens to you! I''m so worried that you might meet an accident somewhere and no one can help you," Sabrina said. "I''m back safely now, stop worrying about me," Amara said. "Go back to your room, I will rest for a while. I got tired with the back to back journey," she said and lies down on the bed again, shutting her eyes to sleep. Sabrina sighed and exited the chamber.. She went back to her chamber and joined her boyfriend on the bed. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 79 - Please? You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com ~White Coven Castle~ Maera was smirking while sitting on her chair behind her desk in her study room. After missing three meals, she was confident that the two old hags will finally quit being stubborn and ready to tell her about the whereabouts of their mentor and the medallion. The door opened and Hilda entered the room. "I''m here, Madam!" she said. "Alright, let''s go and visit the grandmas! I''m sure we can get a confession from them tonight," Maera said excitedly. The two women exited the room. They walked in the hallway going to the underground prison facility. A few minutes later, they finally arrived in the waiting room. "I''ll bring the prisoners here, Madam," the prison guard said. "Okay, make it quick! I hate waiting!" Maera demanded. The prison guard left the waiting room quickly and went to the room where the two prisoners were housed. Inside the room. Azere and Olga were staring at each other. They just finished eating the last meal for the day, the same rations of a glass of water and the marble-like candy that tasted like honey and melted in their mouth, soothing their hungry stomach for several hours until the next meal arrives. Suddenly the rectangle shape opening appeared on the wall near the door and the two handcuffs were there as well. The women looked at each other in awareness. "Olga and Azere, you have a visitor waiting for you outside in the waiting room. Show me your hands at once!" the prison guard ordered. "I guess it''s Hilda and that woman again!" Olga said, clenching her teeth in anger. Azere released a deep sigh. "I guess she wants to see us suffering from hunger, we should give her a good show..." Olga raised a brow. "What do you mean?" "Let''s show her a fantastic performance!" Azere eye''s twinkled in mischief. "What performance you are talking about? Are we going to dance Zumba in front of them?" Olga asked, confused. "Come here," Azere said. Olga came closer and Azere whispered her plan in her ears. Olga''s eyes brightened in amusement. "Amazing!" "What do you think of my plan? Fantastic isn''t it!?" Azere said, grinning wickedly. "Alright, let''s do it!" Olga said giddily. They rushed to the opening and placed their hands quickly, the handcuffs were fastened securely around their wrist. The door opened and the women left the room, escorted by the guard. A few minutes later, they walked into the hallway and reached the waiting room in no time. When the women arrived there, their guess was right. They saw Hilda and the woman named Maera, sitting on the opposite part of the table. The guards settled them to their seats. Afterward, he takes position near the door. Maera studied the women''s faces, they looked haggard, it looks like they were suffering greatly due to hunger. She opened her mouth and spoke, "Ladies, did you enjoy your day without eating anything?" she asked, mocking them. The prisoners didn''t reply, avoiding her gaze. "Answer me!" Maera demanded. She didn''t expect that their stubbornness will continue despite the hunger that they''ve been through. Azere looked at Maera with droopy eyes, she spoke in a low voice, "M...madam, we''re so h...hungry! I t...think we will p...pass out due to h...hunger..." she stammered. Maera glared at her. "I don''t care if you''re hungry, just tell me where is your mentor hiding right now and where is the medallion!? Answer me! Or else, you will not receive any meals tomorrow!" she said threateningly. Azere sighed deeply and looked at Olga. A few minutes later, the women''s head suddenly slumped on the surface of the table. "What happen to them! Go check on them!" Maera shouted at the guard in alarm. The guard rushed to the women''s side and checked their condition. He looked at Maera. "Madam, they fainted due to hunger!" he declared. "What are you waiting for? Bring them to the clinic and have the physician attend to them. Give them food right away after they regained their consciousness!" Maera ordered worriedly. "Aye, Madam!" the guard replied. A few minutes later, a stretcher-like bed was brought in the waiting room by two guards, they put the ladies on it and brought them to the clinic that was located in the same place. Maera was sighing deeply, her nostrils flaring. "Weaklings! Such useless women!" she grumbled furiously. "Madam, should we wait here until the women regain their consciousness or just come back her tomorrow after the ladies rested a bit?" Hilda suggested. "Hmp! Let''s go back to the South Wing! My day is already ruined by those weaklings! They didn''t even last at least half an hour under my interrogation! Useless!" Maera grumbled furiously. The women left the waiting room. Meanwhile... Inside the clinic, where the walls were painted white from floor to ceiling. A physician was examining the ladies in the bed. He was surprised when the woman he was examining opened her eyes suddenly. "Oh, you regained consciousness so quickly, eh? Tell me, what are you feeling now?" he asked. "I''m hungry, Sir! Please, have mercy on us! Give us food!" Olga interjected in the other bed before Azere can reply. The physicians looked at the woman on the other bed and smiled. "You too, welcome back to the world! I guess you''re very hungry, eh?" he said, beaming. "Yes, we are!" the ladies replied in unison. "Alright, let me bring the food inside the room so that you can eat on the table over there in the corner. Can you move your body? Can you walk now?" he asked. "Yes, we can, Sir!" the ladies responded in chorus and left their bed quickly, going to the table. Smiling, the physician went to the door and opened it. Two prison staff entered the room, carrying a wooden tray, and placed two platters of dishes on the table, complete with utensils, water, and glasses. They placed the food on the table and left the room afterward. The women salivated while staring at the delicious-smelling dishes in front of them. "Go ahead, enjoy your meal!" the physician said in amusement. The women attacked the food with a voracious appetite as if they haven''t eaten for the whole year. The physician looked at them in amazement. "Eat slowly, or you will choke..." he warned them. "Don''t worry, the food is all yours, no one will take them away form you, so please, eat slowly," he reminded them. "Yes, sir!" the women replied and eat slowly as per the physician''s order. "Girls, enjoy your meal. I''ll go outside to get something from the next room. Don''t leave the clinic, okay?" he said. The women nodded their heads without replying, busy with eating. The physician opened the door and exited. The guards were guarding the clinic outside. He entered the next room where his private living quarter was located. When he reached the room, he went directly to the bathroom. A figure suddenly materialized in the middle of the room. A few minutes later, the physician left the bathroom and was startled to see his friend inside his room. "My friend, you surprised me for a minute!" he said. "Why are you here?" he asked. The guy grinned. "I just want to know the situation of the ladies. Are they okay?" he asked. The physician nodded his head. "Of, course they are! They''re currently eating delicious meals inside the clinic." "I see... how are they? Is their illness serious?" the guy asked. The physician smiled in amusement. "They didn''t passed out due to hunger. They fainted because they acted specifically for that purpose just to be able to eat delicious meals. These women tricked Madam Maera so effortlessly, they''re crafty women!" He expressed his opinion about the two grandmas with amusement flashing in his eyes. The guy grinned. "Very well! I like them! I can used them for my grand plan one day! Take care of them for me! I want them alive! Inform your men to stay alert and let me know right away if Madam Maera is planning to kill the women. I''ll intervene on their behalf at once!" he stated seriously. "Can you please share to me your grand plan?" the physician asked curiously. The mysterious guy smiled broadly. "I will tell you one day. For now, just cooperate with me and you will also benefit from my grand plan," he said. The physician smiled. "Alright, I won''t press you anymore about your grand plan. I trust you completely. Just let me know if you need more assistance from me and my men, we''re ready to assist you anytime and all the time for your cause, whatever it is!" he said. "Good! I will not stay longer, I''ll go back to my place now. Take care of the ladies for me!" the guy said. The physician nods his head. "I will!" The mysterious guy suddenly vanished from the room. The physician exited his room and returned to the clinic to check on his two patients. When he arrived there, the women were done eating, already sitting on their beds wearing pleasant smiles on their faces. When he looked at the table, all the contents of the serving plates were gone. He looked at them and smiled. "Wow, girls, you are indeed hungry!" he grinned, amused. "Indeed, we are!" the women replied cheekily. Azere looked at the physician worriedly. "Sir, did you discover our act - right?" she asked. "Yeah!" The physician replied with a nod of his head. Azere''s eyes winded in fear. "Sir, are you going to inform Madam Maera that we''re just acting?" she asked worriedly. The physician in his 40''s laughed. "Nah, don''t worry! I''ll keep my mouth shut! My job is to cure people, not to pry on their private affairs," he said. "Thank you so much, sir!" the women replied happily in chorus. "Don''t mention it. Since you''re fine and done eating, I will discharge you now so that you can return to your room," he said. "Ah, Sir! We''re willing to be your assistant here in the clinic, please don''t send us back to our cell!" Olga begged. Azere looked at Olga with a raised brow. She saw the mischievous twinkle in Olga''s eyes. The physician smiled. "Ah, sorry ladies, the clinic can''t do that. We''re not allowed to take prisoners as our assistant. The management will get mad and fire me," he said, chuckling. "Sir, please..." Olga pleaded with the puppy dog''s eyes. Then she winked at him seductively. Azere rolled her eyes, looking at Olga with amusement flashing in her eyes. Is Olga flirting at the handsome physician? Shameless woman! The physician stared at the grandma in shock. Is this Grandma flirting with me? He cleared his throat. "How old are you, GRANDMA?" he asked, wanting to put her in her place, putting an abrupt end to her fantasy quickly. "I''m only thirty years young!" Olga replied quickly and looked for Azere to reinforce her statement. The physician looked at Azere with a raised brow. "The truth is... she''s turning 80 years old next year, Sir!" Azere replied with a joke. The physician chuckled charmingly. "Alright ladies, it now time for you to return to your cell!" he ordered. Olga glared at Azere. The women left the clinic reluctantly. The prison guards put them back in their prison cell. After the women settled in their rooms. Olga looked at Azere. "I''m not talking to you for the whole year! You rain on my parade in the clinic!" she said angrily. Azere erupted in peals of laughter, vibrating around the room. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 80 - I Have To Leave! Best novel online free at novelhall.com In an old-looking rusty mansion, located in Hillsraine Grove, ten kilometres away from the booming center of the Lemduff Town, a flurry of activity was going on inside the old chapel. The 70 years old Priestess Leera was supervising the decoration of the ritual place. A ritual will take place soon that would revive their old prestige that''s fading away if she won''t do something about it. One night, while agonizing over what to do with the problem her clan was facing, a prophecy came to her... it''s so vivid... and she knows that she has to act upon it to save her clan from extinction. Leera looked at her assistant. "Did Amara already send you the signal when we are going to visit the cave?" she asked. Her assistant shook her head. "Not yet..." A deep frown appeared on Leera''s face. "What could be the problem?" she asked in bewilderment. "Shall I send the five lights to find out what happened in the cave, Priestess?" the assistant asked. "Okay, send the five lights. I want news today! If Amara still won''t give us the signal, then I will go there to the cave whether she like it or not!" Leera declared. "Aye, Priestess. I will send the lights now to the cave," the assistant said and left the chapel. Leera continue supervising the cleaning and decorating of the chapel the whole day. ... In the cave. Sabrina brought the pink bunny to the chamber. It''s the first thing that Rhett saw when he opened his eyes after napping. "Oh, you found the rabbit!" Rhett commented. "Yeah, it finally returned and I found it at the entrance of the cave! I''m feeling relieve and happy!" Sabrina smiled brightly. "That''s good!" Rhett said and get up from the bed. "I''m going to the toilet, do you want to go with me?" he asked. Sabrina shook her head and replied, "No. You go ahead. I''m going to the entrance of the cave with my pet." "Okay," Rhett said and left the chamber. Sabrina and the rabbit went to the entrance of the cave. They settled on the wooden chair and stared at the view outside. Sabrina looked at her pet. "Where have you been during those hours that you went missing? Tell me the truth!" she began interrogating her. "I ran after Edmund, I accompanied him home and then when we already arrived to the entrance of their village - I ran back into the forest and returned here. That''s all you need to know," Amara explained. "Okay, so... you spend time with your crush? You''re not tempted to go with him to his home and stay by his side forever?" Sabrina teased her. "I did! But I''m thinking that you will get worried to death thinking about my whereabouts, so I returned here," Amara replied. Her mind drifted back to that mysterious guy in a black hooded cape. Who is he? It''s clear that the guy brought her back to the cave, ''coz when she fainted, the last thing she remembered... he was picking her up, then darkness enveloped her senses. The next time she opened her eyes, she was already lying on the grassy area in the woods near the cave. "That''s so considerate of you, Amara. I will worry to death for sure!" Sabrina said. Silence engulfed the women for a few minutes. Suddenly, out of the corner of her eyes, Sabrina saw movements in the woods. And then the lights finally made themselves visible, floating towards the cave. Sabrina stared at the flashing lights in awe, getting nearer to the entrance of the cave. ''Oh, my!'' Amara exclaimed. Why they''re here? I haven''t seen the signal yet. The flashing lights are a phenomenon to behold. They were hovering in the air, bouncing up and down, making Sabrina nauseated. Amara noticed the discomfort on Sabrina''s face. "Don''t stare at the lights, you will go dizzy!" she warned her. But Sabrina continue staring at the lights as if she was being hypnotized. Suddenly, her world turned dark and she fainted, crumbling into the chair. "Stop it!" Amara shouted at the lights. "Oh, Amara... why did you transformed yourself into a rabbit? Are you crazy? I didn''t notice you at first. Is this one of your plan?" the leader of the lights asked. Amara sighed. "None of your business!" she snapped. "Leave now! I will send the signal when I''m ready!" she ordered. "But the Priestess is already impatient! If you still won''t give us the signal, she will come here tomorrow night and do what she needs to do just to make the ritual a big sucess. Don''t forget what you come here for! In case you already forgotten! Time is running out! You have to do it, now or never!" the leader of the lights said. "I got it! You don''t have to remind me about it! I know my destiny and my responsibilities! Leave now!" Amara demanded. "Okay, fine, we''re leaving! Make it quick! Tomorrow is the ritual day! Don''t forget it! We''re going now..." the leader of the lights said. Amara sighed in relief, watching the lights flying in the direction of the woods. A few minutes later. Amara was trying to wake up Sabrina. "Wake up, girl!" Rhett arrived at the entrance. He was horrified to see his lady love slumped on the wooden chair. He rushed to her side and scooped her in his arms, bringing her quickly to the chamber. "What happened to you, my love?" he asked worriedly. When he reached the chamber, he gently lowered Sabrina in the bed and massage her body parts trying to revive her. A few minutes later, Sabrina finally regained consciousness and looked at her boyfriend''s face. "Are you okay? Why did you fainted? What happened? Are you feeling ill?" he asked worriedly. Sabrina sighed. "The flashing lights appeared outside at the entrance of the cave, I stared at it for too long, mesmerized by its splendor then suddenly I feel dizzy and I pass out. That''s what happened," she explained. "I didn''t see the lights when I arrived there. I only saw you slumped on the chair beside your pet bunny," Rhett said. "Where is my pet?" Sabrina asked. "I left the bunny there in the entrance of the cave," he replied. "Can you get it for me and bring it here in the chamber, please?" Sabrina requested. "Okay, but let me know first if you''re already feeling fine," Rhett demanded. "I''m fine, I just fainted. I''m okay now," Sabrina answered. "Good!" Rhett said and left the chamber. He saw the bunny outside the door and picked it up. He put the bunny on the bed beside Sabrina. "I''ll get some hot water for you to drink," he said and left, going to the clearing. Amara looked at Sabrina. "Are you okay?" she whispered. Sabrina nodded her head and replied, "Yeah, I''m okay." "That''s good! Next time don''t stare at those lights they will give you vertigo!" Amara warned her. "Okay, I''ll remember your warning next time. Have you always seen those lights?" she asked. "Yeah, they appeared in our village from time to time. They''re forest creatures. We are told by our parents not to stare at them for longer period because they can make us lost consciousness," Amara elaborated. "Ah, okay, got it! I won''t stare at them next time," she responded. "Rest well!" Amara said. "I''m going back to my chamber to rest as well," she said and jumped to the ground. She went back to her chamber - good thing the door is half-opened. She entered quickly and jumped into the bed and lie down, staring at the ceiling, thinking about what the lights had told her earlier. She released a deep sigh. She knows the Priestess well. When she said that she would come to the cave on her own then... she is powerless to do anything about it. When Sabrina accidentally turned her into a rabbit she knows that her plan is bound to be destroyed. Unless... The medallion can finally transform her back into her old self before the Priestess Leera arrives! ... Back in the Hillsraine Grove. The five flashing lights returned to the mansion. Priestess Leera was resting on the rocking chair in the garden when the flashing lights hovered in the air. "Greetings Priestess! We have a news for you from the cave," the leader of the lights said. "What is it? Did you see Amara?" Leera asked. "Yes. Amara transformed herself into a pink rabbit," the leader said. "I don''t care if she will transfer herself into a cobra, what I want to know is... when is she going to execute her mission?" Leera asked. "She told us to wait for her signal," the leader replied. "What-? Wait again!? We''ve been waiting forever! Whether she like it or not, I will go to the cave tomorrow night! Such a useless girl!" Leera said irritably. "That''s all, Priestess!" the leader said. "Alright, you may leave now," Leera replied. The flashing lights left the garden and hovered back to the woods nearby. ... Back in the cave. Amara noticed that the couple left their chamber, passing her room. She quickly jumped to the ground and went to the entrance of the cave. She found Sabrina sitting on the wooden chair alone. She jumped into the chair. "Where is Rhett?" she asked. "He went to Grandma Azere''s hut, why?" Sabrina asked. "Let''s go back to my chamber and try again!" Amara said. "Okay," Sabrina said and stood up, she picked up the rabbit and carried her in her arms, then they proceed to Amara''s chamber. When they reached the place, Sabrina put the rabbit on the bed. She released a deep sigh and grasped the medallion in both hands and shut her eyes tightly. "Medallion, for God''s sake! Hear my command! Turned this rabbit back into her old self. Bring me back Amara! Now!" she commanded. Suddenly... a miraculous thing happened instantly... the rabbit was gone and there lying on the bed was Amara! Amara squealed in happiness. "Sabrina, open your yes! Look at me now!" When Sabrina opened her eyes, the rabbit was gone and Amara is back! "OMG! Thanks God!" she gushes in happiness. "I have to go, Sabrina," Amara said. "W-where are you going?" Sabrina asked. "Rhett will feel confuse that I''m back again in the cave. He already believe that I left the cave, so I can no longer stay here. I have to go home," Amara explained. "Ah, okay. Take care of yourself," Sabrina said sadly. "You too! Thank you for being kind to me all this time, bye girl!" Amara said. "Wait... but you can''t leave the cave!" Sabrina said. "I will try to leave, if I can''t make it... then I''ll continue staying here..." Amara said. "Okay, I''ll see you off..." Sabrina said. The women proceed to the entrance of the cave. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 81 - Liatris Floura Clan You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com The women arrived at the entrance of the cave. Amara looked at Sabrina. "Time to say goodbye!" she said and gave her a quick hug. "Thank you for being kind to me. Take care of yourself!" she said, teary-eyed. "You too, take care of yourself," Sabrina said with a sigh. Amara stepped outside and walked away. Holding her breath, Sabrina watched Amara advancing towards the location of the woods. Amara halted in her tracks, turned around, and look at Sabrina, waving her hand goodbye. Sabrina waved at Amara goodbye, tears rolling on her face. She was crying, a mixture of joy, sorry, and envy for Amara''s freedom. She was genuinely happy for Amara, she can finally go home! Amara''s silhouette completely disappeared from her vision. Sabrina looked outside.... she was tempted to leave the cave... can she do it? If Amara can do it? Why can''t she? Maybe this time she can also leave the cave freely just like Amara! Maybe? She took a tentative step and stepped outside confidently... then she ran as fast as she can going to the hut. Sadly... after a few seconds... she felt the familiar tightening of her chest and experienced difficulty breathing. Unable to return to the cave... she fainted and crumbled into the ground. Sabrina was lying on the ground unconscious, while Rhett was still busy tending to the vegetable garden at the back of Grandma Azere''s hut. Minutes went by. Sabrina continue to lie on the ground, unconscious. Fifteen-minutes later. Sabrina''s eyelids fluttered... When she finally awakened, she was greeted with the sight of the ceiling of her chamber. Then she finally recalled that... that... she left the cave and fainted outside! But how come she''s back in the chamber? Who put her here? Did Rhett already return? "My love, where are you?" she shouted, calling him. "My love... where are you?" she repeated. Still no reply from him. "Where is he?" she asked and left the chamber going back to the entrance of the cave. Rhett was not there. A deep frown appeared on her face. Who put her back in the chamber? If not her boyfriend? Then who else? She was getting confused and frustrated. She lowered herself on the wooden chair, pondering about the mystery of the whole thing. She looked in the direction of the hut, Rhett is not yet in sight. Someone brought her inside the cave! But who? How about trying it again? So that she will discover who is this person? Without hesitation, she stepped outside and ran in the direction of the hut, unfortunately, she wasn''t able to run far because the same thing happened! She had difficulty breathing and she fainted again. Sabrina was lying on the ground, unconscious. A few minutes later. Amara stepped outside the trunk of the tree that she was hiding nearby and rushed to Sabrina''s side. She touched Sabrina''s arm and they vanished from the area in the blink of an eye. Twenty minutes later. Rhett finally returned to the cave, grasping two baskets in both hands. When he was already near the entrance of the cave, Sabrina was not there. Maybe she''s in the chamber, sleeping? He entered the cave and went straight to the chamber. When he arrived there, Sabrina is not there! Where is she? He quickly dropped the basket in the bed and checked the other chamber, he also went to the stream and the toilet area, still, he can''t find her there. He''s getting worried. "Sabrina, where are youuuuuuuuuu!?" "SABRINA WHERE ARE YOUUUUUUUUUU!?" He shouted several times but no one answered his call. His voice echoed around the cave. "This is not good!" Rhett said. He quickly went back to the chamber, she''s still not there! With a long stride, he proceeds to the entrance of the cave and steps outside. Looking in every direction, confused where to start first? He got to find Sabrina fast! Then he stopped for a moment. Sabrina can''t leave the cave because if she tries to leave, she won''t be able to breathe due to the curse! But she was gone from the cave! If she''s not in the cave, then she''s outside! Panicking, Rhett quickly bolted towards the wooded area. If he still can''t find her, he won''t sleep tonight. He will look for her all over the area outside the cave. He''s getting worried about her sudden disappearance. He should have not gone for too long! He has only himself to blame if something bad happened to Sabrina! He had enjoyed tending to the garden that he forgot about the time! Dammit! He checked the woods for a few minutes but he can''t find Sabrina there. He left the woods and checked on the other places. Still, he can''t find Sabrina! Where is she!? Feelings of desperation and frustration enveloped his senses. He went back to the cave and checked the two chambers, the stream and the toilet area, still he can''t find her there including her pet the pink bunny! Does it mean that Sabrina can finally leave the cave without passing out? But if it''s the case... why she didn''t come to the hut to tell him the good news!? Why!? Unless... something bad happened to her! Oh, no! He got to find her, ASAP! Hours went by. Rhett failed to find Sabrina, anywhere and everywhere. He sat on the wooden chair in the entrance of the cave, physically exhausted and mentally tortured. He was scanning the area around the cave as his face marred with a mixture of extreme sadness and worries for his beloved. He will just rest for a few minutes and then resume looking for Sabrina around the area. Feeling thirsty, he left the entrance to get some water in the chamber. ... Amara arrived at the Hillsraine Grove. A secluded land spanning 30 hectares owned solely by her declining clan. "Where is the Priestess?" she asked the guy that was guarding the entrance of the mansion. "She''s in the chapel, Princess!" replied the guy. Amara didn''t continue inside the house, she walked in the pathway leading to the chapel located at the back of the mansion. When she went inside the chapel, it was lighted by lots of candles lining up in every corner to signify that a ritual is going to take place there very soon. She found the Priestess sitting on the chair. Sensing that someone is approaching behind her, Leera looked behind her and stood up. Her face lighted up in happiness after the princess finally return. "Princess, you''ve finally come!" she said. Amara breathed deeply while staring at the two elongated tables near the altar where she will have to lie down and finally meet her end. She also received the same prophecy along with the Priestess five years ago. To continue the lineage of their declining clan, she has to make a sacrifice and that is to offer her life to their gods during the ritual. She was against the ritual, thinking that she was too young to die. She hasn''t experienced much in life yet. So, she traveled in the far distance, meet human friends and live among them, enjoying life like a carefree person... making love to handsome men every chance she got... but beneath her happy facade... she can''t deny the fact that without her sacrifice their clan will go instinct soon and she will die sooner or later as well, along with her cousins. Then their clan will finally cease to exist in this world. Being one of the remaining royalty alive, she has to make a sacrifice with her life so that her clan will continue to flourish in the next years to come. She is the only living legacy of her family who failed to find the cure that can lengthen their life span. Their clan was cursed centuries ago by one of their enemies. The curse that was cast upon their ancestors was that they can''t reach 30 years old and they will all die one by one and no one will survive. The Liatris Floura Clan will fade away and be forgotten over time. A clan of beautiful and powerful people who is powerless to stop the hands of time. Their time is about to end. Just when they were about to give up. Just waiting for death to claim their lives, the prophecy comes to the Priestess and Princess Amara at the same time. The women both know, they will have to act upon it, fast! The Priestess is willing to do the ritual... But Princess Amara who can''t accept her fate and that is to die too soon, rebelled, and left the mansion. She traveled far and wide to live a normal life with humans, but despite her adventures and escapades, she knows that sooner or later she will go home and fulfill her responsibility by sacrificing her life to the gods of their ancestors so that their clan can survive and flourish again. She knows that her deceased parents will be happy and proud of her great contribution to the survival of their clan. She has to do it, even if it''s against her will! And this time, she''s more than ready to die for the cause. Amara went closer to the table where she has to lie awaiting her death during the ritual. "I want this table to be surrounded with colorful flowers tomorrow," she ordered. "Sure, Princess! Anything else?" Leera said. Amara sighed deeply and faced the Priestess. "I will bring the guy here - but - hands off to the woman! You can''t touch her! You must promise me that you will leave her alone!" she said. "But Princess! We already talk about it! The guy and the woman, we both needed them!" Leera insisted. "The prophecy only showed me the guy on the table! The woman was not included!" Amara hissed angrily to the Priestess''s face. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 82 - The BloodMoon Packs You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Annoyance was flashing on Leera''s face. "But we already discussed about this matter. You even volunteer to enter the cave so that you can get the guy and the woman. But why are you hesitating now? Why are you protecting that woman? Who is she to you?" she asked in bewilderment. Amara looked at the Priestess. "And what are you going to do with Sabrina? You said that you have another prophecy involving the woman. Tell me, what is it? You never told me about it!" she asked. "The woman is to be taken as wife of the son of the King of The BloodMoon Packs. I agree to bring her to them because we''re already running out of gold deposits in our backyard to sustain our livelihoods. Either we die of starvation or we die due to age-related problems. We have nowhere to run. Their King and Queen showed me the face of the woman who''s destined to be the wife of their only son, and the one in the cave matches up with the woman''s face. That''s why I want her to be delivered to the King of The BloodMoon Packs soon in exchange for more gold reserves that can help our future generation live in abundance and prosperity among the mortals!" Leera gave a lengthy explanation. Amara shut her eyes for a long time. She was trying her best to save Sabrina in return for her kindness. But it seemed all her efforts are in vain. She opened her eyes and glared at Leera. "Why you never told me in advance about this issue?" she asked furiously. Leera saw the hesitation on the Princess''s face. "Because there was no issue before you enter the cave. Ah, I see... you developed fondness towards the girl - so you want to protect her?" she probed. Amara sighed and nodded her head in confirmation. "I can give you the guy but not the girl!" she said adamantly. "As for your livelihood, it''s your job to find ways and means to sustain my cousins daily needs. You can always find a way..." she said. Leera was silent for a moment. Going against the Princess''s wishes right now will jeopardize their plan and the ritual which is very much needed for the survival of their clan. She has to lie just for today just to make sure that the ritual is a big success. But as soon as Princess Amara is dead, she will send the flashing lights all over the land to find Sabrina. "Fine, I will spare the girl. I will just find someone who looks like her, I''m sure there''s someone who will match her description in this world. Then I will bring that woman to the King of The BloodMoon Packs," she relented. "Thank you, Priestess!" Amara said happily. "Don''t mention it!" Leera replied. The women smiled at each other. "So, where is the guy? I need him to be here tonight for the ritual that''s going to happen tomorrow night during the full moon," Leera asked. "I''m going back to the cave to bring him here!" Amara said energetically, feeling thankful that Leera is no longer pursuing the topic of Sabrina. She feels good that she was able to save the poor girl''s life. "Alright, go now! Bring the wolf direct to the room so that the ladies can clean his body. He must be thoroughly clean from head to foot before he will undergo the ritual," Leera said. "Okay, got it!" Amara said and vanished from the chapel instantly. Leera was smirking. What the Princess didn''t know, as soon the ritual is over, she will send the flashing lights to find Sabrina, it won''t be hard to do since the lights have already seen Sabrina''s several times. No matter how far that woman will hide, she can''t hide for too long. The lights will surely find her! She lowered herself back on the chair, waiting for the Princess''s return, bringing the wolf guy into the mansion for the ritual tomorrow. Meanwhile... Back in the cave. It was already 10:00 in the evening. Rhett was sleeping on the ground at the entrance of the cave due to so much exhaustion. Suddenly, Amara materialized outside the cave. She saw Rhett at the entrance, sleeping on the ground, looking tired and drained. "Poor Rhett! He must be very tired," she said and entered the cave. She stood in front of Rhett and waved his hand over him, putting him in a deep sleep. Done, she touched his arm and they vanished from the cave a few seconds later. Amara and the unconscious Rhett landed at the Hillsraine Grove Mansion, inside the room where five of her cousins were already waiting to clean the sacrifice guy. Amara waved her hand at the table and Rhett can be seen lying on it. Amara''s cousin squealed in delight, they rushed to the table admiring the handsome specimen lying on the table. "Wow, such a handsome guy!" "His sculpted body is to die for!" "I would love having his children!" "Let''s clean him and get him ready for tomorrow''s ritual!" "Girls, enjoy cleaning him!" Amara said, amused. She exited the room and disappeared into the hallway. A few minutes later. She appeared inside the chapel. Leera smiled. "You''re back! Where is the guy?" she asked excitedly. "He''s now in the room. My cousins were now cleaning his body from head to toe," Amara replied. "Very well!" Leera smiled triumphantly. "Tell me! What exactly you are going to do with him aside from getting blood from both of us for the ritual? I understand that I am the only one who will die because my life is required for the ritual as sacrifice, but how about him? What''s going to happen to him after I die?" Amara asked again. The Priestess didn''t tell her what will happen to Rhett after she will pass away. Now, she''s determined to know. Leera cleared her throat. "After we drink from the mixture of his and your blood, Rhett will procreate with the rest of the girls so that the next generation of our clan can have a long life. His unique blood can extend our life span up to 100 years. Any children born from his and our genes can produce offspring that is not only powerful but also has long lifespan than average human beings. Our current life span today is 40 years old and if we don''t do this, sooner or later, all of us will die and our clan will fade away. It''s the only way to survive and make sure our clan can reproduce and survive for a long time," Leera elaborated further. "Good! I''m glad to hear that. All I ask from you is take care of him, don''t kill him!" Amara requested. "Of course, I won''t kill someone as useful as Rhett. We will take care of him, pamper him and make him our King! No need to worry about his well being," Leera assured her. "I''m relived. I can finally die in peace," Amara said. "By the way were is my coffin?" she asked. "At the back of the altar," Leera replied. Amara walked towards the back of the altar and checked the coffin there. She saw the coffin white as snow, just like what she envisioned in her mind. She released a deep sigh. Tomorrow she will finally leave this world, leaving behind a big contribution and legacy for her clan. She hoped the future generation will remember her sacrifice and live their lives to the fullest. She left the back of the altar and talked to Leera. "I''m going to my room to rest..." I''ll leave Rhett in your hands from now on," she said. "You have nothing to worry, Rhett is in good hands," Leera reassured her. "I trust and believe you, Priestess. When I''m gone, you are now the guardian of our clan. My responsibility will be transferred in your hands. Take care of my cousins," Amara said. "I will, don''t worry about it. I will make sure the next generation of our clan will have a long life span," Leera said in a determined voice. "Thank you, Priestess! I''m looking forward to die peacefully for tomorrow''s ritual for the longevity of our clan," Amara said with a hint of sadness in her voice. "I''ll go now to my room," she said. She left the chapel and returned to the mansion. Amara climbed the staircase and went to her room, and lie down on the bed. She stared at the ceiling. She only has a few hours left alive. Good thing she already secured Sabrina''s safety, it''s the least she can do for the poor girl. She shut her eyes, hoping to have a deep sleep until the next day arrives. She has done everything she could do, and there''s nothing left for her to do but embrace her death willingly tomorrow. Back in the room. The women finished cleaning Rhett''s body and donned white clothing on him. He was currently lying on the bed, still unconscious. The door opened and the Priestess Leera entered the room. She looked at the women. "Ladies, leave the room!" she commanded. "Yes, Priestess!" the women replied and exited the room. They waited outside the door, waiting for any order coming from the Priestess. Inside the room. Leera stared at Rhett''s handsome face. A smile appeared on her lips. "With your help, dear. Our clan will rise again. Don''t worry, we will serve you like a King!" she said and ran her hand on his hair, on his ragged face, and down on his muscular chest. She smiled triumphantly. A few minutes later, she exited the room, going to her room to rest for the night. ... A thousand miles away. Inside a room of a mansion. Sabrina was sleeping soundly in the bed. A woman in her early 40''s was staring at Sabrina''s face and the medallion on her neck. "What have you done, girl, to suffer such a terrible curse?" she asked the sleeping girl, shaking her head sadly. A few minutes later. The woman left the room. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 83 - Portwell Mansion Best novel online free at novelhall.com The following day. After eating breakfast in the dining room, Amara stood up about to go back to her room. Leera looked at her. "Are you going out today?" she asked. "No. I''m going to stay in my room all day long until the ritual finally arrives," Amara replied. "Good. To avoid encountering any mishap that would deter the ritual, it''s better that you won''t leave the house and just stay in your room," Leera said. "Got it!" Amara said and exited the dining room. She went to the staircase and climbed the stairs. Leera watched Amara reach the top of the stairs and vanish from her eyes. She exited the house going to the chapel to continue supervising the preparation there. Meanwhile... Amara reached her bedroom and locked the door. She needs to go somewhere... She needs to check on Sabrina. A moment later, she vanished from the room. After a few minutes, Amara landed in the living room of the Portwell Mansion. The mansion is a sprawling 15 hectares property, composed of a sugarcane and cacao plantation. It was owned by the 30 years old heiress and businesswoman, Helen Lanius. The mansion was managed by her trusted caretaker Cornelia, a woman in her early 40''s. Amara stayed in this mansion during her wild days. Cornelia exited from the kitchen and was about to climb the stairs when she saw Amara sitting on the couch. "Amara, did you just arrived?" she asked. Amara smiled and replied. "Hello, Aunt! Yeah, I just arrived a moment ago..." "Did you have breakfast already? I''ll inform the servant to prepare food for you," Cornelia offered. "No, thanks, Aunt! I already ate breakfast a while ago. I want to visit my cousin Amber," she said. "Okay, I''ll accompany you to her room," Cornelia said. The women climbed the stairs, walked in the hallway, and entered the room at the end. Amara walked towards the bed and stared at Sabrina''s sleeping face. "Do you want to wait when she will awaken? That will be three hours from now," Cornelia said. Amara shook her head and sighed. "No. I can''t be here any longer. I already erased her previous memories. When she opened her eyes she will be confused asking who she is. You already know what to do," she said. "Yes. When she opened her eyes I will tell her that she is my niece and she got her hideous face since birth and her parents died in a fishing accident in the village. She was the lone survivor in the tragedy, so I adopted her and brought her here in this mansion to live with me," Cornelia said. Amara smiled happily. "Thank you, Aunt!" she said. The woman was very kind to her and they were close to each other when she was still staying here. Cornelia sighed. "Do you really have to go ahead with the ritual? I can''t believe that you''re going to die tonight? You still have a few hours to change your mind. Why don''t you live here? Stay with us! You don''t have to die tonight!" she urged her in a frantic voice. "If only I can do that..." Amara shook her head. "I''m sorry, Aunt. As much as I want to continue living, I will die in the few years to come, so it''s still the same thing. It''s better to sacrifice my life so that the rest of my clan can experience longevity in the future. It''s my destiny to die tonight and I''m ready for it," she said gloomily. Cornelia sighed and hugged the poor girl. "You''re too young to die!" she said, teary-eyed. Tears shimmered in Amara''s eyes. "Indeed, but I will die for a good cause. I have no regrets." Cornelia sighed. "Alright, I will no longer convince you to change your mind because you already made the decision. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of your cousin Amber as long as I live," she reassured her. "Thank you so much, Aunt!" Amara said, feeling grateful for the woman''s help even if she''s not her relatives. "Anything else, you want to tell me before you leave?" Cornelia asked. "Please, don''t allow Amber to leave the mansion or go down on the ground floor. Make her stay on the second floor only. It''s for her good, and if one day it''s already impossible for her to stay here upstairs, make her wear a wide hut that can cover her face entirely. I already told you the reason why," Amara said. "I understand," Cornelia said. "Thank you so much, Aunt!" Amara said tears glistening in her eyes. "By the way, when is Helen coming here?" she asked. "Tomorrow afternoon..." "Where is she staying right now?" Amara asked. "She''s currently at Sunrise Manor, you know that place well," Cornelia replied. "Ah, okay. I''ll go there right now, I want to talk to her for the last time," Amara said. "I''ll stay here in the room for a few minutes, Aunt. Then I''ll proceed to the Sunrise Manor..." "Okay, I''ll go downstairs to get my knitting tools and return here to wait for Amber''s awakening," Cornelia said and left the room. Amara breathed deeply and sat on the bed, staring at Sabrina''s face. "I''m sorry, girl. I know you will never be able to forgive me after what I have done to Rhett. But I want you to know that if only there is another choice, I won''t do these things to you and him. I just don''t have any choice. I hope you will forgive me. After the ritual - I will be gone from this world and never to return again. I wish one day, the curse on your face will disappear so that you can live a normal life. Goodbye, dear!" She rose to her feet and vanished from the room. A few seconds later. Amara appeared at the gate outside Sunrise Manor. The guard noticed her approaching the gate, he opened it right away. "Good morning, my lady!" he conveyed his greeting. "Good morning, guard!" Amara replied and stepped onto the lawn. "Is Lady Helen here?" she inquired. "Yes, she''s currently in the stable, riding her favorite horse," the guard replied. "Thank you, I''ll go and find her," Amara said and left the gate area, walking on the path leading to the back of the house. She meets Helen on the pathway. "My dear!" Helen gushes and rushed to her side, hugging her. "Hello, friend! I''m back!" Amara said, smiling brightly at her rich friend. "Let''s go upstairs to my bedroom first. I need to take a bath. I feel sweaty and dirty. I just finished riding my horse at the stable," Helen explained. "Okay," Amara said. The women went to the house and proceed to the second floor of the two-story manor. When they reached Helen''s bedroom, she went straight to the bathroom to take a bath while Amara went to the window and stared at the picturesque view outside the house. The thirty-five-hectare property was an agricultural haven, composed of Banana, Cotton, and Soybeans Plantations. Helen''s family got their wealth from their flourishing agricultural businesses located all over the country. She still remembered that day when hers and Helen''s paths have crossed. It was not a good experience for Helen. A gang of robbers consisting of seven men abducted Helen and his boyfriend during one of the couple''s mountain retreats in a secluded cabin. They plan to hold Helen for ransom. They sent a message to Helen''s wealthy father demanding huge money in return for her freedom. The father is willing to send money the next day but little did he know that the robber planned to r*ape Helen and dump her body somewhere and flee with the ransom money. On the fifth day, they killed Helen''s boyfriend and dumped his body on the lake. During one of her adventures, Amara was exploring the area and found the cabin. She''s planning to ask for some water and food from the owners in exchange for cleaning their house, then afterward she will proceed to the next town for another adventure. When she knocked on the door of the cabin, a guy opened the door. "What do you want?" the guy asked, admiring the stunning beauty standing in the doorway. "Can I have water to drink? Please? And some food? In exchange, I will clean the entire house before I will proceed to town..." During that time, Helen was already in the living room and the robbers are planning to start molesting her when the visitor arrives. They halted on their tracks. The guy scanned the area. "You''re traveling alone? Do you have any companions traveling with you?" he asked suspiciously. Amara shook her head. "I''m alone," she told him the truth. The guy smiled devilishly. "Nice! Come inside and join us! We''re having a party inside!" he said and opened the door wide. "Thank you!" she said cheerfully. With no idea of what''s happening inside the cabin, Amara entered the house in good faith. But when she entered the living room, she was greeted with the sight of 6 naked men wearing only their underwear and... the''s a blindfolded woman, her hands were bound by a rope lying on the couch, her body trembling in fear. "Please help me...! Anyone, please help me!" the woman pleaded in a trembling voice. Amara sighed deeply. From the looks of it, she already has an idea of what kind of situation she had stumbled upon. These men are going to gang r*ape the poor woman. She shut her eyes for a few seconds and sighed. The guy behind Amara whispered in her ears. "Babe, join in our fun! Why don''t you take off your clothes because we have a pajama party going on here!" he said, laughing maniacally. Amara opened her eyes, the men are gawking at her sexiness and beauty. She smiled seductively at the men. "Okay, I''ll join the fun! I''ll give you a great time in bed with my body because I love sex so much! But let''s play an exciting game first!" she suggested seductively at them. Teasing them by swaying her hips provocatively. The men looked at her with lust and curiosity n their eyes. They found the woman alluring and wild. When she mentioned that she love sex so much, their arousal hardened. "What game you are talking about?" the leader asked curiously.. He can''t take his eyes off the captivating beauty standing in front of them, commanding their attention. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 84 - Sweet Revenge! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com "It''s a game that you will like for sure!" Amara answered. She looked at them. "When I say close your eyes, you will close your eyes and I will take off my blouse...then you will see me naked. Then we will repeat the same process until I removed the rest of my clothes, my pants and then my bra and my panties.... what do you think, guys?" she smiled at them flirtatiously. The leader chuckled. "Nice! I love your game!" "And after I''m naked already, let''s have a competition. The first person who can reached the room in five seconds will be the first to have sex with me. But first, let''s play the Peek A Boo Game first so that we all get arouse at the same time? Right guys?" she said in a bewitching manner. "Hell, yeah!" the men replied enthusiastically, salivating at the piece of yummy meat in front of them. They have already forgotten the terrified woman lying on the couch. Amara looked at them. "Alright, lets''s start the game. Close your eyes now!" she commanded. The men shut their eyes. Amara removed her blouse exposing her black bra and her ample breast. "Guys, open your eyes now!" she ordered. The men opened their eyes. Their eyes sparkled, widening in appreciation of Amara''s ample bosom spilling out of her bra, salivating at the tantalizing view, aching to have the chance to knead them with their own hands. "Alright, close your eyes again because I''m going to remove my pants next!" she ordered. The men obeyed and shut their eyes excitedly, eager to know what''s going to happen next. Amara removed her pants, leaving only her black underwear to cover her modesty. "Guys, open your eyes!" she said in amusement. The men opened their eyes and gawked at her sexy voluptuous body. Amara noticed the raw lust flashing in their eyes. Men''s responses are all the same when it comes to seeing a woman''s sexy naked body. "Next, I''m going to remove my black bra! Who wants to see my boobies?" she asked the men. "Meeeeeee!" the men replied in chorus. "Who wants to touch my boobies?" Amara asked them again. "Meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!" the horny men replied excitedly in a deafening voice. "Alright, close your eyes now so that I can finally remove my bra!" she said, teasing them further. The men shut their eyes instantly, their boner growing hard beneath their underwear. Amara smirked. "No cheating!" she warned them. She went closer to the men and waved her hand at them, freezing them from the neck down. Then she removed her bra. "Alright, I''m done removing my bra! Open your eyes now and see my boobies in all their glory! The first to open his eyes can touch my boobies! I will count from 1 to 5. Ready-?" she roared. "Readyyyyyyyyyyy!" the men replied in frenzy. "Alright, I''ll start counting now... 1... 2...3...4...5...!" The men opened their eyes quickly and behold... in front of them is the seductive woman wriggling her ample breast in front of them, teasing them. Those pair of melon-like breasts, winking at them, yearning to be touched. Amara looked at them. "What are you waiting for? Come to me, lover boy! My boobies are waiting for you all!" she said, laughing hard. "WTF!? I can''t move my arms and feet!" one of the robbers screamed. "What the hell is going on!? The men wanted to run towards Amara, but they suddenly realized that they were frozen on the spot, the only thing that they can move was their head and neck! They looked at each other in shock in absolute surprise, disbelief marred their faces. "What the hell is going on?" Amara looked at them. "Oh, no one wants to touch my boobies, eh? Your loss! I''ll wear my bra again!" she said and donned the garments on her body, including her pants and blouse. Then she looked at the men and smiled devilishly. "Time for the real party to begin!" she said triumphantly. "It''s girls time!" She went to the table and looked at the weapons... there are knives, guns, and rifles in there. "Who are you? Are you a witch!?" one of the robbers shouted angrily. "Why did you freeze us!" "Release us right now!" the leader commanded. "Unfreeze us or we will burn you alive!" one of the guys threatened her. Amara ignored them and continue inspecting the array of weapons displayed on the table. "Man, we''re fucked!" the leader groaned. No matter hard he tries to move his lower body parts, he simply can''t do it, as if his feet were glued to the ground. The men looked at each other hopelessly. A burst of wicked laughter erupted from Amara''s lips. "This world is a much safer place for women to live - if men like you will go to hell! Right, guys?" She went to the victim and removed the gagged on her mouth and untie the rope that bound her two hands. "Are you okay, girl?" she asked. The woman nodded her head. "Yes! Thank you for removing the gag on my mouth and untying my hands!" she said in a grateful voice. Then she looked at the naked men lining up in the center of the living room, her eyes blazing with hatred. "I freeze the men. No need to be afraid of them. Do you want revenge? There are several weapons on the table, pick one to your liking and kill them one by one to get your revenge," Amara offered casually. Helen glanced at the table and saw the weapons, but she remembered her boyfriend, fat tears emerged in her eyes. "My boyfriend, they killed my boyfriend and dumped his body on the lake! Please, help me find my boyfriend!" she screamed in panic and horror. Amara raised a brow, confused. Helen bolted towards the door and ran outside, going to the lake located on the east side of the area. Amara ran after the hysterical girl. The women arrived in the lake and found Owen''s body sprawled on the bank below. "Oh, God! Owen! Owen! Answer me!" Helen screamed hysterically. Helen was about to go down but Amara stopped her. Amara looked at the girl. "It''s not safe for you to go down there. Let me do it for you! I''ll bring your boyfriend''s body here, just wait.. okay?" Helen nodded her head. Amara vanished from Helen''s eyes and reappeared below the lake. Helen looked at her savior below in shock... she began to realize that the woman who help her is not an ordinary person. Freezing her seven abductors can not be done by an ordinary human. Although she was frightened out of her wits encountering someone out of her league, she was comforted with the fact that the mysterious woman saved her from the robbers and she meant no harm. She shut her eyes for a moment, gathering her strength, and when she opened he eyes... the woman and her boyfriend''s body were already beside her. Owen was lying on the ground, dead! She hugged her boyfriend''s lifeless body, sobbing hysterically. "Owen, please don''t die! Come back to me, please. We are about to get married next year! Why did you leave me alone! Come back!" she raved like a madwoman. Amara sighed deeply. She doesn''t know how to comfort the grieving woman. Stopping the woman from crying won''t help either. So, she just let her cry as long as she wants. Maybe her tears will fade away after crying a river later. Half an hour went by. Helen''s heartbreaking cries finally subsided. She wiped the tears from her eyes and planted a loving kiss on her boyfriend''s head. "Rest in peace, sweetheart. I''ll avenge you! I will kill all the people who killed you!" she said, her eyes flashing with murderous intent. Her eyes landed on her savior. "May I know who you are?" she asked. "I''m your angel sent by the heaven to protect and save you," Amara replied with a joke. Helen smiled. "Thank you so much for saving my life. I owe you one!" she said and walked back towards the cabin with a single purpose in her mind, revenge! Amara followed the furious woman back to the cabin. When they entered the cabin, the seven men were still frozen on the spot, awaiting the verdict. Helen went to the table and looked at the weapons at her disposal. She picked up the knife and looked at the men with hatred blazing in her eyes. She waved the knife at the men''s faces. "You want to know what I''m going to do with this knife? I''m going to fucking cut your penis*s into a million pieces and feed them to your mouth!" she shouted. The men looked at Helen with horror in their eyes. "Please, don''t do that!" the men cried in unison. "Have mercy on us, my lady!" "Please forgive us! We will no longer hurt you! We will set you free!" Helen glared at them. "You killed my innocent boyfriend and was about to molest me! If this woman didn''t come on time to save me - you have already killed me! Now, you''re begging me for mercy!? How dare you!" she screamed and spit saliva on their frightened faces. Amara watched in glee as the petrified expression on the men''s faces intensified. These men are only brave if they''re the ones playing with their victims'' emotions, but if the situation is reversed - they''re just like scared rabbits, playing the ''please forgive me card'' game. Phewww! Bastards! Amara whispered a word to Helen''s ears. "Don''t dirty your hands with their blood, they''re not worth it! Just pick up the gun if you know how to use it and blow their brains out from thier bodies," she suggested. Helen looked at her. "You''re right, dirtying my hands with their blood is not worth it," she finally said. She picked up the gun and inspected how many bullets were there inside the cylinder. It has a total of 16 bullets. "Nice!" She went to the men and point the gun at the leader. "My last act of mercy towards you all. Heart or head? Choose!" Fresh tears emerged in the leader''s eyes, he''s now staring at the face of death - how terrifying it is! He''s used to killing his victims easily without batting an eyelash and now death itself is staring at him in the eyes. This must be what his victims have felt when he pulls the trigger on their faces. "Heart!" he finally said without blinking, embracing death bravely with open eyes. Helen took a few steps backward, avoiding the possibility of blood splattering on her clothes, then she pulled the trigger and fired twice, hitting the leader on his heart. The gun didn''t even make any sound, it''s a silencer gun. Cool! The men looked at their leader in horror as blood oozed from his chest, he died a few moments later. The rest of the men were now panicking when they realized that their leader is already dead! Their impending death is real! They erupted in another round of pathetic begging and pleading for mercy. "Please, spare us, my lady!" "Please forgive us!" "We begged you, please give us a second chance!" "Please spare us!" Helen turned deep ears on their pleas and fired shots after shots, hitting their hearts with two bullets each. All her abductors died in her hands, her boyfriend finally got his revenge! She''s completely satisfied and has no regrets at all. It''s either she will kill them first or they will kill her. When the rare opportunity was given to her, she has to do the right thing and end the robbers'' despicable activities once and for all, or else they will continue hunting for innocent victims and dead bodies will pile up again if she will listen to their pleas. Amara clapped her hands. "Congratulation! You did the right thing, girl! I''m impressed!" Helen looked at her savior and smiled broadly. "Thanks to you! You just come in time to save me from certain death. I owe you my life. What rewards do you want for saving my life?" she asked. Amara sighed deeply. "I''m homeless. Just wandering around, traveling everywhere, trying to forget my problems. I need a temporary home!" she stated what she wants the most. Helen smiled broadly. "I have several big homes. Do you want to live with me?" she offered. "Sure! Take me to your home and adopt me!" Amara replied cheerfully. The women smiled at each other, liking each other instantly. The rest is history. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 85 - Amber Best novel online free at novelhall.com Helen finished bathing and exited the bathroom already wearing fresh clothes. She went to the window and released a deep sigh. "Don''t tell me that you come here to say goodbye?" she said. Sighing, Amara nodded her head. "That is one thing and there''s another thing..." "What is it?" Helen asked gloomily. "Regarding my cousin Amber that I brought in Portwell Mansion..." "Yes, what about her?" Helen asked. "Are you sure that you will provide her home and care until she dies?" Amara asked the question. "Because if you''re not sure... then I''m going to find her a new home while I''m still alive," she said. Helen nodded her head. "Of course, I will provide care and home for Amber, no need to worry about her. That is my pledge to you," Helen said in a sincere voice. "Thank you so much, friend!" Amara said, feeling relieved. "When is the ritual happening?" Helen asked. "Tonight," Amara replied sadly. "Whaaaat!? Why too soon!?" Helen protested. "I already brought the sacrifice to our place and the Priestess will perform the ritual ceremony tonight," Amara answered. "Ah, okay... can I watch the ritual?" Helen asked. Amara shook her head. "No. It''s a private event for my clan only. Outsider is not allowed to attend the ritual," she refused her friend''s request politely. Helen left Amara''s side and sat on the edge of the bed. "Anything else before you pass away? Ask me anything, aside from providing home and life care for Amber." "That''s all. As long Amber is well taken care of then I can die in peace," Amara said. "Ah, one more thing... she must not be exposed outside because of her cursed look, she will get bullied and a lot of people will get frightened by her hideous look. The thing I feared the most is that people might call her a monster. People are judgmental sometimes, that can''t be avoided..." "Okay. I''ll make sure that she will stay on the second floor only so that people won''t have the chance to bully her," Helen said. "One more thing... you know everything about Amber, please don''t tell her who she is. I already erased her memory. Her brain is a clean slate as of this moment. She won''t remember a thing about the cave, about Grandma Azere, Olga, and especially her boyfriend Rhett. Her new phase of life will start in Portwell Mansion," Amara said. "Please always be kind to her after I''m gone," she added. ''"Yes, I will!" Helen responded and released a deep sigh. "I''m going to miss you!" she said, teary-eyed. "I''m going to miss you too!" Amara replied gloomily. The women hugged each other for like eternity. "How I wish when I open my eyes tomorrow, you''re still alive!" Helen said, her heart was grieving for the wonderful and brave person who saved her life. "You''re too young to die! I can''t accept it!" she lamented. "Me too! I had a hard time accepting my destiny in the past but now that my death is finally happening, I''m ready to face it. After the pain - an eternity of peace is waiting for me. My death is not that bad at all, as long I can save my entire clan from total extinction then my sacrifice is worth it," Amara said bravely. "Alright, since it''s your last day today, tell me what do you want to do or eat before you will leave my side forever. Let''s do it together before our time runs out!" Helen said. "I want to ride your favorite horses for two hours straight and eat my favorite dishes afterward!" Amara blurted excitedly. "Great! Let''s go to the kitchen and inform the cook to prepare your favorite dishes and then go to the stable and ride horses!" Helen said cheerfully, trying to make her voice sounds okay, but deep inside her heart is breaking into a million pieces for her friend''s misfortune. The women left the room and went downstairs to fulfill Amara''s last wishes. ... Back at the Portwell Mansion. Cornelia was knitting on the chair beside the bed, waiting for Amber to wake up. A few minutes later. Amber''s eyelids fluttered, her eyes opened wide, her gaze and landed at the middle-aged woman sitting on the chair, looking at her closely. "My niece, you''re finally awake!" Cornelia smiled. Amber''s eyes scanned the room. Why can''t she remember anything? Who is this woman? she looked at her and asked, "Who are you?" Cornelia smiled. "I''m your Aunt Cornelia! Your sister''s mother," she replied. "My mother? Where is my mother? And what is my name? Why I can''t remember anything?" she bombarded the woman with lots of questions. Cornelia sighed and cleared her throat. "You live in a village with your mother and father. One day you go fishing with them in the ocean. Big waves came and the boat capsized, knocking your parents dead, they drowned in the ocean. You hit your head on the boat and lose your memory, in short, you''ve got amnesia. Thank God, a fisherman saw you floating unconscious in the ocean. He save your life and brought you back to the village. Your neighbors from the village sent me a letter, informing me about the accident, sadly your parent''s bodies weren''t found until now. So I took you from the village and brought you here to my workplace. The owner is kind enough to allow you to stay here on the second floor of the mansion..." she ended her narration. "Ah... okay... what''s my name, Aunt?" "Your name is Amber Lopez," Cornelia replied. "Starting today, you will live here with me in this mansion and you will stay in this room, you can''t go out without my permission. Do you understand child?" Amber nodded her head. Then her brows knitted together. "But why I can''t leave my room? Why?" she asked, confused. "Because of this..." Cornelia picked up the mirror from the table and handed it to her niece. "Look at yourself in the mirror..." she said. Amber accepted the mirror and looked at herself. "Aaaaaaaaa!" Her face drained of color due to fright after seeing a monster in the mirror. Shocked to the core, her trembling hands dropped the mirror on the bed due to extreme surprise and fear. She slowly realized that the monster in the mirror was her! She looked at the mirror on the bed, gathering strength and courage... she picked up the mirror and looked at her face again... caressing both cheeks gently, fresh tears rolled on her face. Cornelia breathed deeply and rubbed Amber''s back, consoling her. "Your face is the reason why you can''t be seen by other people. They will get frightened by your face, they will think that you are a monster and they might hurt you. By locking you here inside the room, I can guarantee your safety. No one must see your face. Do you understand?" Amber nods her head and began sobbing hard. Cornelia fought the urge to cry, feeling sorry for the girl. There''s nothing she can do to help the girl, she can only continue rubbing her back to comfort her. Amber finally stopped crying. She wiped the tears from her face with the hem of her blouse. Then she glanced at the window. "Aunt, can I see the world outside through the window?" she asked. "Sure! But do not remove the curtain fully, it will help hide your face," Cornelia replied. She stood up and opened the door of the bathroom. "This is the toilet, you can take a bath here and pee. It''s different from the one we used in the village. Come here... I will teach you how to use the toilet bowl and the shower," she said. Amber left the bed and followed her aunt inside the bathroom. A few minutes later, they emerged from the bathroom. "I will bring you food here in your room three times a day, I will padlock the door outside so that no one can enter this room and you can''t leave also, this is to ensure your safety. I hope you understand," Cornelia said. Amber nodded her head. "I understand, Aunt," she replied. Cornelia went to the cabinet filled with books. "You see these books here... read them to pass your time," she said and went to the door. "And this switch here is for the light, you can turn it on and off," she said and demonstrated how the switch works. Amber nodded her head. "I''m going out now. I still have lots of things to do outside. See you later," Cornelia said. "Aunt, wait... what''s wrong with my face? Why my face is hideous to look at?" Amber asked. "When your mother gives birth to you, your face is always been like that. Your mother told me that it''s a curse because your father injured an immortal deer while hunting in the forest. The deer told your father that if his wife will bear a child one day, the baby will have an ugly face. It''s a curse that you have to bear for the rest of your life," Cornelia explained. Amber nods her head. Cornelia opened the door and exited the room, locking it outside. Fresh tears emerged in Amber''s eyes. What a pathetic life she had! Her parents are dead. Her face is hideous. She can''t leave the room, she can only look at the window. Torrents of tears flooded her face, she didn''t bother to wipe them away. The room was filled with her heartbreaking cries. She cried and cried until no more tears to cry. Done sobbing, she left the bed and went to the window. She parted the curtain and looked outside. She saw endless raw of cacao plants and sugarcane as far as her eyes can see. Seeing the outside world makes her feel better. One hour later. Getting tired of standing, she left the window and went to the bookshelf. She inspected the book titles, removed one book, and began reading it slowly. She spent the rest of her waking time reading books and looking at the window once in a while. Two hours later. The room starts to darken as the evening finally arrived. Amber left the bed and switch the light on. The light-flooded the entire room, she resumed reading. A few minutes later, Cornelia arrived at the room, bringing Amber''s meal, and left again, saying she will return later to get the dirty dishes. Amber Lopez''s life has just started.... You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 86 - The Ritual Ceremony You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com After they finished horse riding and eating their last meal together, the women finally bid goodbye to each other in Helen''s bedroom. "Goodbye my friend," Helen said, her eyes shimmering with tears. Amara sighed deeply. "Take care of yourself and take care of Amber for me," she said. "I will!" Helen replied. Amara hugged Helen goodbye. A few minutes later. Amara wiped the tears from her eyes. "I''m going now..." she said sadly. Fat tears rolled on Helen''s face. "Goodbye," she replied softly, fighting the urge to stop her hero from living. Amara has been like a sister to her, the sister that she can never have. "Thank you for saving my life..." Amara smiled and patted Helen''s head affectionately. "Find a boyfriend again, get married and have kids. Then think of me once in a while..." she said. Helen nodded her head. "I will!" "Bye, friend!" Amara said and waved her hand goodbye. A few seconds later, Amara vanished from the room. ... Amara landed in the living room at the Hillsraine Grove Mansion. Leera was pacing back and forth on the floor during that time, anxious why the princess has not returned yet. She was sporting a worried expression on her face. When the princess materialized in the living room, huge relief washed over her. She looked at Amara. "Where have you been, Princess!?" she asked anxiously. Amara sighed. "I went to my friends house and bid them goodbye," she explained. "Stop worrying now, I''m already here!" she said. "Princess, you may go now to your room and wear the white dress that I especially prepared for you for the ritual. The ceremony will start thirty minutes from now. But you need to lie down on the table because the medicine will take a few minutes to fully activate in your body in order for you to die peacefully and feel nothing afterward," Leera stated. "Okay, I got it!" Amara replied with a nod of her head and climbed the stairs, heading to her room upstairs. When she entered her room, the white satin dress was already in the bed. She discarded her clothes and quickly donned the satin dress. She looked at herself in the mirror. "Goodbye self!" she murmured and tried to block the tears from falling on her face. "You can do it!" she convinced herself a dozen times. She took a deep breath and bid goodbye to her room. "Bye, room!" Nothing to say anymore. No more tears to cry. Time to say goodbye to her brief life on earth. She walked towards the door and exited the room. She strolled in the hallway, wearing a calm expression on her face. She descended the stairs, Leera was already waiting for her at the foot of the stairs. When her feet landed on the floor, she looked at Leera and asked, "Where are my cousins?" "They''re already in the chapel. Time for us to go there," Leera replied. "Okay, let''s go," Amara replied calmly. The women exited the house, walked on the path leading to the back of the house, going to the location of the chapel. When they arrived there, Amara''s cousins were already praying silently to their ancestors in heaven. The whole place was solemn, lighted with candles in every corner. Amara can already smell the stench of death floating in the air. The two women proceed to the altar. Amara saw Rhett lying unconsciously on the long table, his chest moving up and down, which means he''s very much alive. "I''m sorry, Rhett," she murmured to herself. Leera looked at Amara. "Princess, go to the table now so that you can drink the medicine," she ordered in a gentle voice. Amara walked to the table that was decorated with white flowers on every side and sat upon it. Leera picked up the glass on the table nearby and handed it to Amara. "Princess, drink the whole content of this glass. It will put you into a deep sleep. Afterward, darkness will envelop your senses putting you to sleep for eternity," she said. Amara accepted the glass and gulped the content of the glass in one go. She handed the glass to Leera and lie down on the table. She looked at Rhett''s face for a long time. "I''m sorry..." she said. She suddenly feel sleepy... her eyelids feel heavy and her eyes closed automatically on their own. Her mouth let out one final deep sigh before darkness envelop her senses and she fell into the deep void of darkness putting her soul to rest. Leera began praying at the altar, reciting ritual words that she''s the only one who can understand. Her prayers lasted for twenty minutes. Then she left the altar and went to the table. Two women stepped forward and assisted the Priestess by holding the bowl where the blood of Amara and Rhett will be mixed thoroughly and drink by everyone that attended the ritual ceremony. They all believed that drinking the blood of the chosen ones can increase their mortality rate and the future generation. The women handed the sharp knife in the Priestess''s hands, time for the blood to flow from the hands of the chosen ones. The Priestess grasped the knife tightly and the others hold the wolf''s hand. She cut the skin of Rhett''s palm. Fresh blood oozed from the cut and trickled into the bowl. Twenty minutes later, she repeat the process on Rhett''s other hand. One woman clean the cut on Rhett''s hand and applied medicine to stop more blood from coming out on the cut, then she wrapped a cotton cloth around it. After they finished harvesting Rhett''s blood, they went to Amara and repeat the same process. Amara''s hands were now starting to get cold to touch, her pulse nonexistent, and she was no longer breathing, she''s already dead. Half an hour later, they already finished harvesting the blood from the chosen ones. The Priestess put the bowl on the table and mixed the blood well with a spoon. She picked up the bottle containing a special ingredient to improve the taste of the blood and added it to the bowl. Done... she brought the bowl to the altar and offered another prayer to their ancestors and Gods in heaven. Ten minutes later. A ray of light suddenly appeared from above the chapel, passing through the roof, enveloping the bowl of blood with an azure blue hue for a few minutes. Then the light was gone suddenly. The Priestess looked at the women. "Time to receive the gift of life from our ancestors and Gods in heaven. Fall in line for your turn," she ordered. The women rose to their feet and fall in one line. The Priestess began feeding two teaspoons of blood into the women''s mouth. The Priestess was the last one to ingest the blood of the chosen ones. Fifteen minutes later. The ritual ceremony was over. "Put Princess Amara''s body in the coffin now!" Leera ordered. The women gently placed Amara''s body inside the coffin. Then they left the chapel, forming a procession, heading towards the area near the woods where the clan''s cemetery can be found. The women were carrying torches and candles to light their way to the cemetery. A few minutes later, they finally reached their destination. A freshly dug grave was already waiting for Amara''s body. The women gently lowered Amara''s coffin into the grave. The Priestess began reciting prayers for their beloved departed Princess Amara who willingly sacrificed her life to prevent the extinction of their clan. Done with her prayers, she throws a white rose into the coffin. The women followed suit and dropped all kinds of flowers into the coffin. "Goodbye Princess, thank you for your great sacrifice," Leera said. The women chanted... "Goodbye Princess, thank you for your great sacrifice!" The coffin was now covered with flowers of different colors. The Priestess and the women recited another prayer for their beloved princess who sacrifice her life for the longevity of their clan. A few minutes later. The Priestess opened her eyes and looked at the coffin. "Cover the grave now!" she ordered. The women picked up their shovel and began putting back the freshly dug earth into the grave, completely covering the coffin in no time. Leera took a deep breath. "The ritual ceremony is over. Let''s go back to the mansion," she said. "Yes, Priestess!" the women responded in chorus. Leera looked at the two women on her right. "Bring the wolf back to the basement! That will be his resting place starting today and onward," she commanded. "Copy, Priestess!" two of the women assigned to Rhett replied in unison. Twenty minutes later. Leera and her entourage returned to the mansion and addressed the women. "Make sure the wolf''s room in the basement is clean and comfortable. I want to give him the best place to live because he will be the father of our future generation..." she said. "Yes, Priestess!" the women replied. "One week from now, we will have a raffles on who will be the first to sleep with the wolf. So get ready, girls!" Leera said. "Priestess, I have a question..." one of the women came forward. "What is it?" Leera asked. "What if the wolf won''t make love to us?" the woman asked. "Well, if we used the sex pheromones, he won''t be able to say no especially if the person he sees in front of him is his lover Sabrina. He won''t be able to refuse to do the deed with us, I''m sure of that!" Leera replied. "Thank you, Priestess! We will do anything and everything for the longevity of our clan," the women said in chorus. "Good! You may go now to your room and retire for the night. See you tomorrow, girls!" Leera said. "Good night, Priestess!" the women replied in unison. Leera watched the women climb the stairs. She walked to the end of the hallway and entered the room where the door leading to the basement was located. She descended on the stairs leading to the basement. She wants to see the wolf before she will go to sleep in her room tonight. She wants to make sure that he''s in a good condition and the girls take good care of him according to her instruction. She just wants to make sure that his bed is comfortable and his room is clean.. Above all, she wants to see his handsome face that captivated her heart the first time she saw him outside the cave. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 87 - Where Am I? Two women were guarding the door of the room. "Open the door!" Leera commanded. "Aye, Priestess!" the women replied and opened the door. Leera entered the room and the door closed behind her. She scanned the room, it was cleaned from top to bottom. There''s a table and chair, and the bed was comfortable. She walked to the toilet and inspected it, it''s sparkling clean just like the rest of the room. She smiled brightly, feeling satisfied. She walked towards the bed and stared at the unconscious guy lying on the bed, his eyes closed, his face so handsome! Her heart was beating wildly for a few seconds, fighting the urge not to jump into the bed and ravage the stunning specimen lying on the bed. She shut her eyes and recited a spell, preventing Rhett from transforming himself into his wolf form. Done casting the spell, she opened her eyes and placed her hands on his head, her hands glowed for a few seconds, sealing the wolf from coming out of Rhett''s human form. Done, she recited another spell, waving her hand, creating a barrier around the room, to prevent Rhett from leaving the room. Once he attempts to leave the room, an invisible barrier will pull him back into the room. He can never leave this room until she will permit him. His life is now in her hands. A triumphant smile appeared on Leera''s lips. She looked at the chain that was placed around his feet, for added security, preventing him from leaving the place. The room is already protected by an invisible barrier, very much needed because she doesn''t know yet how capable Rhett is. She stood in the middle of the room and stared adoringly at Rhett''s face for a long time. She''s giggling, getting excited all of a sudden. She wants to be the first to make love to Rhett! She will try tomorrow with the help of the sex pheromones and the illusion that she was preparing in her mind, they would work for sure! Oh my! She can''t wait! She went to bed and lowered her right hand, grabbing his manhood and squeezing it lightly, slowly at first then she got aroused and felt horny... she kneaded his bulge vigorously and his cobra come alive! Getting erect and hard, oh boy! It''s huge and long! Damn! She fought the urge to insert her hand inside his underwear and explore his crotch further. She stopped kneading his member, smiled appreciatively, and walked to the door in high spirit. Tomorrow! She won''t hold herself back! She''s extremely excited to spend the night with the wolf! It''s been her fantasy ever since she saw him for the first time. Finally, her reality is about to come true! She can''t wait for tomorrow to come! She smiled wickedly. She opened the door and exited. She looked at the woman guarding the room. "Bring the food, the water, and the fruits inside the room and put them on the table. Then continue guarding the door. Alert me right away if something comes up," she said. "Aye, Priestess!" the woman replied. Leera left the basement and went back to her room, located on the second floor. Time to rest for the night. A few minutes later. Leera was already lying on the bed, shutting her eyes, forgetting to close the window. A dark figure was hovering in the air outside the window, it vanished in a flash the moment Leera waved her hand at the window closing it. She shut her eyes to sleep. Meanwhile... In the basement. Rhett opened his eyes... blinking five times... and stared at the ceiling of the room for a few seconds. His brows knitted together in confusion after recognizing that the ceiling that he was staring upon is different from the cave that he was used to seeing. Where am I? He scanned the room. Everything around the room is new to his eyes. The room was painted white starting from the floor, wall, and ceiling. His gaze landed on the table laden with food and fruits. Where the hell is this place? He can''t remember coming here on his own accord and entering this room! He saw the door and rushed towards it, grabbing the doorknob, trying to open it using all his strength, but the door won''t budge! What the hell is going on!? Why can''t he open the door! He went to bed and sat down. Why he is in this place and who brought him here? Then he saw the chain on his feet... it''s not tied to anything though... what the hell!? The strange thing about the chain, it''s too short. What is it for? And his hands were covered with a white cloth. But why? He quickly removed the white clothe and his eyes widened in shock after seeing the cut on his hands, surprisingly it''s not painful. He was dumbfounded... what''s going on!? Did somebody cut his hands with a knife? But why can''t he remember it!? Why can''t he recall everything!? Dammit! Suddenly his stomach grumbled, he''s getting hungry! He left the bed, went to the table, and sat on the chair, then he began eating the delicious food on the table. While eating, he was trying to recollect what happened before he come here... Ah, he remembers it now! When he arrived at the cave, Sabrina was gone! He went crazy finding her inside and outside the cave but he failed to find her. He must have fallen asleep at the entrance of the cave due to exhaustion and that must be the time when he was abducted and taken to this place because he has no awareness of this place. His next question is... Who dumped him here? After satisfying his hunger, he left the table and went to the closet. He found men''s clothing there which aren''t his. Then he went to another door and opened it, it''s just a bathroom. He turned around and rushed again to the main door, he grabbed the doorknob and tried opening it with all his might... still... it won''t budge! Tired and confused, he went back to bed, sat on the edge, and stared at the door for a long time. It finally dawned on him that he was purposefully trapped inside this white room! But for what purpose, he has no idea! C-could it be that the one who abducted him was also the same people who took Sabrina from the cave? Who the hell are they!? He released a deep sigh. He hoped that Sabrina is okay and she was not harmed by anyone who abducted her. The more he thought about it, the more his suspicion grows... Sabrina was also abducted just like him. If she left the cave and succeeded then she would have gone to the hut to inform him, but she didn''t go there, she just disappeared without a trace! Which means somebody took her away by force. But how come they managed to get her out of the cave safely or maybe she was already dead? Rhett''s heart sank due to fear and worry. Something must have happened to his vulnerable girlfriend. He hoped that she''s fine and not facing any danger right now. He has to leave this place and continue finding Sabrina! Sooner or later, whoever abducted him will reveal themselves to him. Until now, all he had in his mind are speculations and guesses. His head started to hurt due to so much confusion and questions hammering his head at once. He lies in bed and shut his eyes for a few minutes trying to rest his weary mind. He needs to calm down and be alert! Panicking won''t do him any good especially since this room is not ordinary, there''s something strange about this room, a door that won''t open up against his superhuman strength must be protected by some kind of spell or force. The person who imprisoned him in this room is quite capable. He must be very careful about what he will say and do the moment that person enters the door. He is in dangerous territory, and survival is at the top of his priority right now. He needs to survive so that he can find and be reunited with his beloved Sabrina, dead or alive! He looked at the door, waiting for someone to enter it now that he''s already awake. He needs to pretend to be asleep, to quickly overpowers the first person who comes into the room and then rushes outside. That''s his plan to escape this place. That is what he should do! He shut his eyes again... no plan to sleep. However, after a few minutes of pretending to be asleep, he had fallen asleep against his will. The door opened and the two women entered the room, they only removed the dirty dishes and put them on the tray but left behind the pitcher of water, glass, and the fruits on the table. They left the room quickly and quietly. Rhett had fallen asleep deeply, dreaming of Sabrina and their happy moments in the cave. Meanwhile... A thousand miles away, at one of the rooms of the Portwell Mansion. Amber can''t sleep... she''s been standing... looking outside through the window, feeling lonely and sad. Her day passed like a blur. To keep herself busy and not think too much about her hideous face, she buried herself on the pages of the books that she was reading. Her Aunt Cornelia never fails to bring her meals on time. She can''t leave the room even if she wants to, she can only look at the window and see the world outside. Her hands were aching to remove the thick curtain every time but went against it, her aunt might get angry. Sighing, she finally closed the window, turned off the light, and lie on the bed. She stared into the darkness, trying to remember what happened in the ocean when the boat capsized. Why can''t she remember anything? Why she can''t picture out her parent''s faces? What''s wrong with her head? The only thing that she can remember now is her current life, she has no memories of her past. ''Because you hit your head on the boat and you lost your memories!'' a voice inside her mind reminded her sternly. ''Okay, fine!'' she murmured to herself and forced herself to sleep. When the clock finally strikes at midnight, she finally drifted into a deep slumber. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 88 - Anybody Home? You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com The following day. Edmund went back to the cave to check on his brother and Sabrina. He wants to tell them that he''s been asking around their village and nobody knows about the location of Loodela Village. His parents told them that the place does not exist. When he arrived at the cave, he saw no one at the entrance. Are the couple inside? He went closer to the entrance and shouted, "Helloooooooo, anybody home?" He waited for a few minutes, waiting for someone to reply but he was greeted with silence. He shouted again, "Helloooooooo, anybody home? Brother, where are you? I''m outside the cave, waiting for you!" Still, nobody replied to his call, no one came out of the cave. It''s the thick silence that greeted him. It looks like the cave was abandoned, no movement can be heard inside. Edmund''s brows knitted together, it''s strange that no one is inside the cave. He began pacing back and forth outside the cave, looking at the entrance. If his brother was out there somewhere collecting firewood, he must have already heard his loud shout. Besides, he knew that Sabrina can''t leave the cave, so she must be inside the cave at this moment. He left Golden Peak Valley after lunch and after two hours of traveling by foot, he finally arrived here at the cave and was greeted with silence. Could it be that the couple was currently taking their afternoon nap? Maybe... Ah, okay... he will just stop shouting and wait until 5:00 in the afternoon, maybe they will wake up after a couple of hours. He went to the shade of the maple tree and sat on the dry ground, looking at the entrance of the cave. One hour later. Still, no one comes out of the cave. Edmund waited patiently and stood up, walking back and forth again, getting impatient, wondering why the couple haven''t shown themselves at the entrance of the cave yet. Why? What''s going on? What''s happening inside the cave? Edmund lowered himself on the ground to continue waiting. Deep inside, he was already getting worried about the couple''s safety. He hoped they''re alright inside the cave. The problem is he can''t enter the cave, he''s afraid that the curse will lock him in and he can no longer leave the cave. Hours went by... Until it''s already late afternoon and the time was 5:30, the evening will arrive soon! Edmund stood up and walked towards the cave, he shouted again. His voice is loud and clear that can be heard inside the cave. "Heloooooooo, anybody home!? Brotherrrrrrr, Sabrinaaaaa... are you there inside the cave? Please answer me!" he shouted. Still, no response! He''s getting more and more worried about the couple''s safety. What he''s going to do now? He can''t enter the cave! He began pacing back and forth outside the cave, racking his brain - what to do? He only has two choices right now... go home and inform his parents that the couple was missing or stay here overnight and wait for what''s going to happen next. After a few minutes of deliberation, he finally concluded... he will just wait here overnight until the couple shows up. But first, he needs to find something to eat because it will be dinner time soon and it''s hard to find something to eat when darkness already covered the entire land. He left the cave and walked around the area... After a few hours of walking, he saw the hut. He rushed towards it and found the door locked. No one is inside the house. When he checked the backyard, there was some poultry there... he quickly caught one chicken and saw a basin with water, he set to work, preparing the chicken for roasting. Done cleaning the chicken, he settled under the shade of the tree and began putting firewood on the makeshift stove that he found there, then he start the fire using the matchstick that he retrieved from his backpack on his back. A few minutes later. Edmund was already roasting the chicken over the fire. He looked at the hut. His brother previously mentioned the hut of Grandma Azere located a hundred meters away from the cave, this could be the house! When he finished cooking the roasted chicken, he began eating. After eating, he put out the fire and went to the hut, destroyed the padlock, and enter the house. He inspected the house, it''s still in good condition and habitable. He could spend the night here. But first, he must return to the cave and try calling the couple again. He left the hut and walked in the direction of the cave. When he arrived there, there''s still no one at the entrance of the cave. "Heloooooooo... heloooooooooo! Anybody there!" he shouted. If the couple was inside and was taking their afternoon nap they should be awake by now. But why is it that there''s still no one answering his call earlier and right now? "Brother, Sabrina! Guys, where are youooooooooooo!? He shouted again. "Hellooooooooooo...I''m hereeeeeeeeee... anybody homeeeeeeeee!" Edmund shouted at the top of his lungs. Still... no one answered his call. He can finally confirm with absolute precision that the couple is not inside the cave right now. But where are they? Or... what if something bad happened to them inside the cave? He''s desperate to enter the cave but hesitating due to the curse. Sighing, he decided to just go home and inform his parents about the missing couple. He left the cave and walked towards the wooded area in big stride, once he was already in the woods, he transformed himself into his wolf form so that he can travel much faster and reach the Golden Peak Valley in no time. ... Hillsraine Grove Mansion. Early evening. In the basement... Rhett was lying on the bed unconscious when the woman entered the room. They placed the food on the table and then left quickly. The women have to put Rhett to sleep before and after they enter the room, as per the instruction of the Priestess. They would release the odorless scent into the room that can make the wolf sleep for half an hour. Thirty minutes later. Rhett opened his eyes and scanned the room. Damn! He had fallen asleep again! He sits upright. The smell of delicious dishes assailed his senses. His gaze was automatically drawn to the table and saw the dishes. He stood up and went to the table and inspected the food there. Where did this food come from? Who brought the food inside? Why he didn''t hear anything or see anyone bringing the food inside? C-could it be that... that...? Then it slowly dawned on him that somebody had brought the food while he was sleeping. That''s right! They put him to sleep so that he can''t see them every time they enter the room. If this is the case - then how can he talk to them? He rushed towards the door and starts banging on it. "Anyone there? Get me out of here!!!" he demanded. No one answered his call. Furious, he kicked the door over and over again to emphasize how angry he was with his condition. Nobody opens the door to check on him. Tired and hungry, Rhett went to the table and began eating the food. Done eating, he rose to his feet and went to the bathroom to relieve himself. He emerged from the bathroom a moment later and began pacing back and forth in the middle of the room. He lost his cool earlier and keep hitting the door hoping that whoever imprisoned him in the room will be alerted to his disturbance and will rush to the room to stop him, but his actions proved to be futile, no one bothered to come! This is frustrating! Meanwhile... On the second floor of the mansion. A woman was knocking at the door of Priestess Leera''s room. Leera opened the door. "What is it?" she asked. "Priestess, the wolf was hitting the door repeatedly demanding to get out!" the woman reported. "How is he now?" Leera asked. "He already calm down, Priestess," the woman replied. "Alright, go back there and guard the door!" Leera ordered. "Aye, Priestess!" the woman replied and left the doorway. Leera closed the door and went back to the dresser table, she continue fixing herself in front of the mirror. Afterward, she stopped what she''s doing because it''s useless, no matter how hard she will fix herself the wolf won''t be able to appreciate her beauty because she''s going to use Sabrina''s image to make love to him. Sighing, she left the mirror and went to the door. The thought of staying in Rhett''s room all night long is worth it. The smile was back on her lips. She exited her room and walked in the hallway going to the room where the door to the basement was located. When she arrived in the room, she quickly went downstairs, excited to see Rhett! Every fiber of her being is buzzing with excitement. When she landed on the floor and walked to the door, she already know what to do. She addressed the women guarding the door. "You can return to your room now and have a good night''s sleep. I''ll guard this room for tonight," she said. "Thank you, Priestess!" the women replied in unison and hurriedly left the basement, excited to return to their rooms. Once the women were gone from the basement... Leera stood in front of the door and smiled. She released the sex pheromones in the air passing through the tiny holes of the door. Then she waved her hand at her face transforming herself into Sabrina''s image. A mirror suddenly materialized in her hand, she looked at her reflection and smiled. The mirror disappeared from her hand. She''s ready to enter the room. She waved her hand and the door opened.... You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 89 - Gone! Best novel online free at novelhall.com When Rhett saw the woman enter the room, his heart stopped beating for a few seconds, he rushed to her side. "My love! Where have you been?" The door closed behind her. "My love, they took me away, but I begged them to bring me to your room. And now I''m here!" she replied, looking flustered. "Are you okay? Did they hurt you?" he asked, inspecting her body for any signs of injury. Huge relief washed over him as he found none. "They didn''t hurt me, I''m fine... I miss you so much!" Leera said and claimed his lips for a searing kiss. Rhett felt the heat explode in his body as their kiss deepened. Intense lust enveloped his senses. His hands found themselves beneath her blouse and groped her breast, kneading it pleasurably. Rhett and Leera''s lips parted, he quickly removed his clothes, and Sabrina''s as well, fire of desire so strong, continue assaulting his senses. Both naked they continue their romping. Leera claimed his lips once again and grabbed his manhood dangling between his thighs and began stroking it lustily. His member was aroused instantly under her touch. Rhett groaned in pleasure. Leera was delighted when his manhood was getting hard as steel with her vigorous stroking "Ahhhhhh... so hard... so big... I love it! Ahhhhhhhhh..." she moaned. Rhett grinned. "It''s all yours, my love, you can play with it all you want..." he said and sucked at her nipples, giving her twin peaks equal sucking. "Ahhhhhh... love it...so goooood...ahhhh..." Leera moaned in ecstasy. Rhett lowered his hand and fondled at her wet core, ready for the taking, he inserted his two fingers in her slippery mound and rubbed her slit up and down. "Ahhhhhhhhh ahmmmmmm ohhhhhhh so gooooooood ahhhhhh..." Leera''s moan of pleasure filled the entire room. "I can''t take it any more... I''ll enter you now, my love," Rhett whispered. "Yes, please... I''m so ready for you..." Leera replied eagerly. Rhett inserted his erect shaft in her wet core and began pounding her softness nonstop. "Ahhhhhhhhhh ohhhhhh hmmmmmm ahhhhhhh so gooooood..." Leera moaned in bliss. Rhett continues thrusting repeatedly inside her silky wall in wild abandon, pounding her dept harderrrrr and deeperrrrr. "Ahhhhhhhhh ahhhhhh ahmmmmm..." Leera''s face contorted in pleasure as Rhett''s hardness produced mind-blowing pleasure in her body. A few minutes later, her body clenched as she reached her earth-shattering climax. Rhett was thrusting in and out fast in her slit, a mind-blowing orgasm hit him, he ejaculated inside her. He crumbled on the bed beside her. He planted a kiss on her lips and whispered. "I love you so much, my love!" "I love you too!" Leera responded as tears of happiness emerged in her eyes. She wiped the tears quickly from her eyes. "Are you okay?" Rhett asked. "Yeah..." Leera answered and snuggled closer to him. Rhett wrapped his arms lovingly around her. "I''m sleepy," Leera murmured. "Alright, let''s sleep now," he said and wrapped the blanket around their nakedness. Leera was smiling in happiness. So this is how it feels if you are also loved by that person that you like so much. She could spend her whole life beside Rhett. She will never let him go! He will be her man forever and ever. Even if she continues disguising as Sabrina as long he will keep loving her then she will be the happiest woman on earth. Rhett hugged Sabrina lovingly. Leera pretended to be asleep. Half an hour later. Rhett drifted into a deep slumber. Leera sighed deeply and get up from the bed. She picked up her clothes, donned them on her body, and vanished from the room. A moment later. She appeared in her room and looked at her face in the mirror. Would she be willing to wear this hideous face all her life just to stay by Rhett''s side forever? Can she pretend to be Sabrina every day and forget her original face just to enjoy the wolf''s love? She took a deep breath. Yes, she can! Now that she finally made up her mind, she can no longer share Rhett with the rest of the girls. "Rhett is mine! No one can touch his body, only me!" she said to the mirror. She went to bed and didn''t bother to wash her body in the bathroom. She loves the smell of Rhett''s manly scent lingering on her skin, so addicting and so stimulating. She giggled and lie on the bed happily. In her mind, she was recalling every small detail of their explosive lovemaking. Tomorrow night, she will go to Rhett''s room and make love to him again. She can''t get enough of him, he''s so addicting! She left the bed and closed the window of her room, ready to retire for the night. A few minutes later. Leera drifted into a deep slumber. ... The following day. Leera woke up at 7:00 in the morning. She left the bed and went to the bathroom. When she emerged from the bathroom, she heard a loud knocking on the door. "Priestess! Wake up! I have some bad news for you!" a woman''s voice said. Leera walked hurriedly towards the door and opened it and asked, "What is it?" "One of our sisters went to Princess Amara''s grave to offer fresh flowers but when she arrived in the cemetery, the grave was dug out and the coffin was already empty! Princess Amara''s body is gone!" the woman said in a panic. "Calm down! Wait for me outside, I''ll be there in a minute..." Leera said anxiously. She closed the door and went to the closet, grabbed a brown cape, and wrapped it around her shoulder. She quickly exited her room and went downstairs. Outside the house. She walked on the path leading to the location of the cemetery accompanied by the two women, one of them was the one who saw the empty coffin. While walking... Leera looked at the woman. "Aside from the empty coffin, what else did you see? Did you see footprints on the ground?" she asked. The woman shook her head and replied, "I''m sorry Priestess, I didn''t see anything there because I panic and returned to the mansion right away to inform you about it." Leera took a deep breath. ''What''s going on?'' she asked herself internally. After a few minutes of walking, they finally reached their destination. Leera saw the dug-out grave and the coffin was already open, Princess Amara''s body was gone. She saw no footprints around the grave except their own. "Alright, let''s start finding Princes Amara''s body, maybe she''s somewhere around the woods. Go now!" she ordered. "Priestess, do we need to inform others?" one of the women asked. "Later, let''s find her body first, maybe she''s just around here," Leera replied. "Copy, Priestess!" the women said and hovered in the air, floating above the trees trying to find the corpse everywhere. Leera studied the coffin and the grave. She noticed that there''s no trace of a shovel or any excavation tools that was used by the thief, so how come the princess'' corpse was gone? The dead can''t possibly move on its own and get out of her coffin... someone had removed the dead body, but for what purpose? She released a deep sigh. She only has two theories... One is that a thief stole Princess Amara''s dead body or someone capable took the body and bring it somewhere - for what purpose she has no idea. What are the uses of a dead body? If there is indeed a thief? What the thief is going to do with Princess Amara''s corpse? She can''t believe that such disrespect of a person''s dead body can still happen today at this age! She released a deep sigh and hovered in the air, trying to find the missing corpse in the surrounding areas. After two hours of combing the nearby areas, the three women return to the grave. "We''re sorry, Priestess, we can''t find Princess Amara''s body anywhere!" the two women said. "Me too, I failed to find her body," Leera replied sadly. "Let''s go back to the mansion first and eat our breakfast then return here to fix the grave," she said. "Okay, Priestess!" the women responded in chorus. The women hovered in the air and returned to the mansion. They proceed to the dining room and ate breakfast with the rest of the women. After they finished eating, Leera made an announcement. "Girls, we went to the cemetery today and we discovered that our beloved Princess Amara''s corpse was stolen from her coffin," she said with a sigh. The news shocked everyone. Collective gasp can be heard everywhere. "Ladies, we will try to find the Princess body in nearby areas, just don''t venture too far away. Just explore a few kilometers from here. If we can''t find her today then we keep finding her for the entire week and then finally stop if we still can''t find her body by then," Leera said. "Aye, Priestess!" the women replied in chorus. A few minutes later. The women scattered in a different direction trying to find the missing corpse of their beloved Princess Amara. Leera went to the chapel and recited a prayer in front of the altar. She prayed to their ancestors for Amara''s body to return to her grave. Meanwhile... In the basement. Rhett was eating his meal on the table, recalling in his mind what happened last night. His beloved Sabrina entered the room and they make love. She looks fine, she suffered no injury in her body, then they suddenly make love and fall asleep in the bed. Things happened too fast! And when he wake up in the morning, he was already alone on the bed. Sabrina was gone! Did they take Sabrina away from the room last night when he was still sleeping? Why he didn''t remember hearing any noises when they took her away? Why Sabrina didn''t even wake him up? He still has so many things to ask her about their captors. Why did they allow her to visit his room and where did they imprison her? He has so many questions running in his mind right now. The strange thing about last night is they make love right away instead of talking about their situation. Why? He breathed deeply and finished eating his meal. Done eating, he returned to the bed and sat on the edge. Will Sabrina visit him tonight? He hopes so! Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 90 - First Round Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com One week later. Leera''s and her sister''s effort to find Princess Amara''s stolen body in the neighboring areas ended in vain. They failed to find the missing corpse. Inside the chapel, Leera watched the haggard expression on the women''s faces. "Girls, time to rest. We have done everything we can do to find our beloved princess''s body, but all our efforts were in vain. Let''s rest for now. Let''s leave everything to destiny, and may our gods and ancestors in heaven will punish those who stole the corpse!" she finally said. Silence filled the chapel, the women''s faces were shrouded with sadness and worry, they felt guilty of not being able to find the corpse. "Alright, eat your meals and rest in your rooms afterward," Leera said. "Yes, Priestess!" the women replied in chorus and left the chapel. Leera was the last one to leave the chapel. While the women were busy finding the missing corpse, she was also busy thinking about the future of her sisters. Previously, she was committed to the well-being of their clan, and she will do anything to take care of them. But now she realized that she also has her personal goal for herself and that is to stay by Rhett''s side forever. Now that she got what her heart desired the most, heaven can''t blame her anymore. Even if she will be punished for eternity in the depths of hell, as long she can enjoy heaven with Rhett''s side every day that will be worth it! She already had a solid plan in mind. She''s been thinking carefully about her plan in the past few days. With her plan, the women''s future will be secured. After ingesting the wolf and the princess blood their mortality rate can now match with the mortals, their clan can now live as far as 60 to 100 years old compared to their 30 years old mortality before. She has done her best for her clan and now it''s about time to enjoy her life with Rhett. The girls can enjoy their life and she can also enjoy hers, it''s a win-win situation for all of them. She smiled brightly, congratulating herself for her brilliant plan. She''s such a genius to think everything through and through! Tonight, she will visit the wolf''s room and reward herself with gratifying lovemaking with him all night long. Oh, yeah! She''s getting excited just thinking about it. She left the chapel, heading to the mansion to eat her breakfast. Meanwhile... In the basement. Rhett was eating his breakfast slowly. As always he was in deep thoughts. Although there is no surefire way of knowing if it''s already day or night because the room has no windows and he can''t ask anyone, he remembered well that they brought his meal three times a day and by adding them up, he believes that it''s already been one week since the first and last time Sabrina visited the room. He was deeply worried about her condition. Is she alright? What happened to her? Did their captors hurt her? He would die if something bad happened to her! In the past few days, he''s been trying to create noises, banging the door, kicking it as many times as possible every day so that whoever can hear the noises will apprehend him but no one comes, as if they just let him do whatever he wishes. He released a deep sigh. He''s getting frustrated with his condition. He can''t even see the world outside! He''s longing to see the wilderness again! But how? His abductors are wise, they would put him to sleep every time they brought food in the room and take out the dirty dishes after he finish eating. They''re monitoring his actions inside the room but how they do it? How!? His captors are not ordinary people, they''re quite capable and powerful! His heart was bleeding due to worry about Sabrina''s condition. He hope they didn''t harm her physically due to her hideous look. If they do that to his beloved, once he can escape this room, he swears in the heavens above that he will kill them all! After eating breakfast, Rhett went to the bathroom to take a pee for a few minutes and splash water on his face. When he emerged from the bathroom, he glanced at the table and saw the empty plates gone! Holy! They surely move fast! How did they do it? He didn''t hear the door open, he didn''t even hear them coming inside the room! They moved in lighting speed! Hmm... They''re determined not to show their faces to him, eh? He will find a way to capture them one of these days! He began pacing back and forth inside the room. His activity was reduced to walking, using the bathroom, lying on the bed, eating, pondering his conditions, and guessing about his captor''s identity and motives in capturing him and Sabrina. One thing is for sure, their captors are powerful being because they were able to counter the curse and managed to get Sabrina out of the cave without killing her in the process. That''s the only good result that comes out of all these shits that are happening around them. Hours went by. Lunchtime comes and goes like a blur. They put him to sleep once again and no matter how hard he try not to fall asleep, his eyelids would simply drop on their own, he can''t do anything about it. Outside the mansion, darkness is fast approaching. The evening is coming... Two hours later. Leera and the girls gathered around the long table in the dining hall and ate dinner together. After they finished eating, the women retired to their rooms. Leera was getting ready in her room for her smoking hot rendezvous with the handsome wolf. She was giggling happily while brushing her hair in front of the mirror on the dressing table. She glanced at the wall clock, it''s now at 8:30 in the evening, still too early. But she wants to go to the basement and see Rhett now! She missed him so much already. To hell with time, she will visit the wolf now! She smiled brightly, looking at her reflection in the mirror. She rose to her feet and left the room ready to be with her handsome boyfriend that is soon going to be her husband! Soon! A few minutes later. Leera can be seen descending the stairs in the basement excitedly. She reached the room and addressed the two women guarding the door. "Go back to your rooms and have a good rest," she ordered. "Thank you, Priestess!" the women replied in chorus, they left the basement hurriedly, excited to sleep in their rooms. Leera watched them climb the stairs and disappear behind the door. She took a deep breath and waved her hand at her face, transforming herself into Sabrina''s image including her voice. Done, she opened her palm and a small bottle appeared in her hand. She released the sex pheromones in the air passing through the tiny holes in the door. Five minutes later. Leera waved her hand and the door opened, she entered inside. Rhett was lying on the bed, his eyes closed. He''s not awake yet after the women put him to sleep for half an hour after they took the dirty dishes away. But he will be awake anytime soon! She smiled wickedly and went to bed. She ran her hand on his handsome face, on his abdomen, down to his crotch, and squeezed his bulge. Can''t get enough of him, she inserted her hand inside his pants and underwear, she grabbed his manhood and continue stroking it... ahhhhh... she''s getting aroused already. She removed her hand and quickly discarded her clothes, including her bra and underwear. Then she also removed Rhett''s pants and underwear, she grabbed his rod and it sprang into action after she stroked it vigorously. Rhett''s shaft was already hardened by her constant stroking and kneading, its hard steel under her touch, she''s liking it so much... the hardness, the length, and the sheer power of his shaft that can produce mind-blowing orgasm into her senses. "Oh my! I like it so much!" she said salivating due to excitement, she lowered her hips into his erect shaft, ready to ride him cowgirl style. The entrance of her slit was now gracing the tip of his hard shaft.... ahhhhh... she can''t take it anymore... she plunged her wetness into his hard shaft, his hardness entered her crease swiftly... ahhhh soooo gooooood ahhhhhh..." she began moaning and began twerking above him, riding his shaft to her heart''s content. She gyrated cowgirl style on his hardness loving the friction that was created on her lower body sending pleasurable sensations all over her body. "So gooooooood ahhhhhhh ohhhh ahhhmmmm..." She rides his shaft like she''s riding a wild horse, gyrating, twerking in wild abandon, enjoying his hardness... Finally, Rhett awakened and opened his eyes to see a naked Sabrina riding his manhood like a cowgirl, her boobs were swaying like a pendulum matching her gyrating on his rod. A smirk emerged on his lips. "My love, it''s nice to see you again!" he murmured in amusement, liking her boldness today. "Finally, you''re awake!" Leera smiled seductively at him and claimed his mouth for a searing kiss. Their sizzling kiss lasted for a few minutes. After the kiss, they change position and Rhett was now on the top, totally aroused, he pounded her slit in wild abandon, thrusting in and out fast hammering her slippery clit nonstop. Leera''s face contorted in ecstasy... "Ahhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhh ahhhhhhmmmmmm haderrrrrrr deeperrrrrrrr..." she moaned pleasurably as the barrage of mind-blowing orgasms hit her body, one after another. Rhett was groaning and panting as sweats gathered on his forehead, with one final thrust inside her, he finally reached his climax and ejaculated inside her. Rhett crumbled beside Leera on the bed. He planted a loving kiss on her lips. "I love you!" he whispered. "I love you too!" Leera replied happily, floating in cloud 9. She snuggled closer to him, seeking his warmth, so addicting! Rhett wrapped his arms around her lovingly. "Rest now my love, we will have second round later after you''re well rested," he said, grinning naughtily. "Sure!" Leera replied and planted a kiss on his lips.. She closed her eyes for a short rest, looking forward to their second round. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 91 - Ask Me Something Leera didn''t rest nor sleep, she''s too excited for the second round, she just listen to Rhett''s heart beating, finding joy in being intimate with him and being close to him. A few minutes later. Rhett spoke, "My love, are you awake now? Are you done resting?" he asked in a low voice. Leera opened her eyes and looked at Rhett''s face adoringly. "Why? Do you want to ask me something?" she said. "Yeah. I would like to know who are these people that captured us? Do you know them? How powerful are they?" he began his interrogation. "Um... they''re people from the carnival industry. They have a powerful shaman who manages to bring me out from the cave and destroy the curse that bound me to the cave. I was able to leave the cave freely and didn''t die in the process," she explained. "That is good to know! But what do they want from us? Why they captured us?" he asked. "I''ll tell you everything..." Leera sighed. "While I was waiting for you at the entrance of the cave, armed men arrive at the cave and ask for water. They want to enter the cave, I told them that they can''t enter the cave because they might be affected by the curse just like me. They asked me what happened to my face, I told them that the cave is enchanted and cursed me, it transformed my face into a hideous one. And if I will leave the cave I will die, they don''t believe my claim at first. Then their companion, a shaman, spoke and told them that I''m telling the truth. He told me that he is powerful enough to destroy the curse that bound me to the cave. He claimed that after he will destroy the curse, I can finally leave the cave without dying. I don''t believe him at first... Then he told me... "I will start destroying the curse that bound you to this cave. After I''m done, you can finally leave the cave freely," he said. Facing the cave, I watched the shaman shut his eyes, his mouth moves rapidly as if reciting a prayer that only he can understand. A few minutes later, he opened his eyes and told me that he finished destroying the curse that bound me to the cave. He urged me to come out, leave the cave and go with them, I shook my head, I told them that I can''t leave the cave because I have a boyfriend and he will come home anytime soon. They were whispering words to each other. Suddenly, the shaman grabbed my hands and pulled me out of the cave forcibly. As I stood there in the open, waiting for my breathing to start choking me to death... surprisingly... the thing that I feared the most didn''t happen. I can finally breathe normally outside the cave! I''m so happy during that time. Finally, I can leave the cave and go with you anywhere. The men grabbed my hands, tied a rope around them including my feet. They told me that I can be a good attraction for their carnival show because my hideous face is natural, it''s not painted with makeup. People would pay a high price ticket just to see me, the real monster in person. They plan to make me the main attraction for their carnival show that goes to different places to entertain people. While they put me in the carriage, I begged them that if they take me away, they should also bring you along with me because you can transform into a wolf. They got super interested when I told them that my boyfriend is a real wolf. Then they began talking to each other and they like the idea of adding another major attraction about a man who can transform into a wolf. They don''t have this kind of attraction before and they were confident that with their two newest attraction, the money will come pouring into the show after show. That''s how I convince them to return to the cave to find you. When we arrived there, we saw you lying at the entrance of the cave. They took you away as well and the rest is history..." Leera ended her narration, hoping that Rhett would believe her story. Rhett was speechless and stunned for a moment. A few minutes later. Rhett cleared his throat. "When are they going to get me out of here?" he asked. "They''re still constructing the cage that will house you during the show. They want to make sure that when you transformed into your wolf form, you can''t get out of the cage. This will ensure the safety of the people who watch the carnival show. They planned to earn lots of money from our performance. I cooperated with them to ensure your safety. Don''t worry, I have a plan, we will escape on the right time. For now, let''s just go along with them, the important thing is we''re still together," Leera assured him. "So, do you have a plan?" Rhett asked. Leera nodded her head and answered, "Yeah, I have!" "Good! So, they''re still constructing my cage as of this moment?" he asked. "Yeah, that''s right!" Leera replied. "Can you get me out of here?" he asked. Leera shook her head. "No. This room is well guarded and the shaman is powerful. We can''t leave this place right away, we need a good plan first," she said calmly. "On my first, second, and third show this week, the news about seeing a live monster spread far and wide and many people flock to the carnival show to watch me. They saw the potential and the big profits that are associated with my hideous face. Now they''re excited to show the guy who can transform himself into his wolf in front of the crowds'' eyes. Let''s go along with their show first, but if I can find a chance to get us out of here and escape then we''ll take that chance! For now, just behave yourself, don''t give them any reason to get mad at you. We have plenty of time to escape once they lowered their guard down. They''re not so bad at all, they agreed when I begged them to see you and visit you here in your room. They told me that as long I''m willing to put up a good performance to entertain the people in the show they will allow me to visit you anytime I want," she explained. "Ah, okay... I got it!" Rhett said. "Are you sure that they''re not hurting you physically?" he asked. "Never, because I cooperated with them and give my best performance in the show, and I always follow their command so they have no reason to get mad at me..." Leera said. "When are you coming back here to visit me?" he asked. "I will just come here if I have a free time. This week the carnival show will go to different towns and I might not be able to visit you here. But after the show, and we return here, I''ll visit you right away," Leera replied. "Ah, okay... I''ll wait for your return, my love," Rhett said. Leera pressed her face into his chin. "Are you well rested now?" Rhett asked while caressing her inner thighs erotically until his hand reached her creased, he fondled her clit vigorously, stimulating her, then he inserted his two fingers inside her wet core, stroking it up and down erotically. "Ahhhhhhhh love that ohhhhhhhh so goooooood ahhhhhh..." Leera was moaning in pleasure as she parted her legs wide for his easy access. "You like it...?" Rhett whispered in her ears nuzzling her earlobes. "Yessssssss ahhhhhhh so gooood I love it!" Leera replied. "Harderrrr?" he asked. "Yes... harderrrrr and deeeeper ahhhhhh love it..." Leera''s face contorted in pleasure. Rhett pounded Sabrina''s slippery core nonstop, thrusting in and out with no rest in between until he reached her G-spot several times. Leera''s body trembled in ecstasy as her body was racked with an earth-shattering orgasm suspending her in the peak of nirvana. Rhett reached his mind-blowing climax and crumbled beside Leera on the bed. Leera''s face sparkled in happiness, she looked at Rhett''s face adoringly. "I love you so much!" "I love you too a million times more," Rhett replied and planted a kiss on her head. He enveloped her in his sweet embrace. Despite their captivity, Rhett was still thankful that they were able to see each other. He feared the worst for Sabrina already, but after hearing her story, his hope is rising fast again. Yes, they can still escape as long they plan their moves well. He needs to be in that cage, once he''s out there he can observe the whole place. He doesn''t mind cooperating with his captors in the carnival show, once they lower their guards down, that''s the time to escape with his beloved! He must listen to Sabrina''s words first because she''s the one who can move freely and know what is the situation outside. Leera looked at Rhett, wondering why he become silent all of a sudden. "What are you thinking?" she asked. "I want to leave this place as soon as possible," Rhett replied. "I know, just be patient for a while. Once the cage is already finished, you can finally leave this room and travel outside to perform in the carnival show with me. There are many chances of escape once we''re outside this mansion," Leera said. "Okay, I''ll keep calm from now on," Rhett stated. "That''s right, keep calm and reserve your energy and strength for our grand escape," Leera said, waving lies after lies. "Take care of yourself out there. I can''t be there to protect you," Rhett said caressing her cheeks. "I know, don''t worry. I know how to win them over, as long I performed well in the carnival show they will treat me well," Leera reassured him. She began yawning. "I''m feeling sleepy..." she said for real. "Alright, let''s just sleep, my love," Rhett said and embraced her lovingly from behind. Leera smiled happily and pretend to shut her eyes to sleep. Three hours later. Rhett already drifted into a deep slumber. Leera left the bed slowly and donned her clothes, then she vanished from the room instantly. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 92 - Important Announcement! ~Hillsraine Grove Mansion~ Two weeks later. Leera was sipping her tea on the balcony of the mansion when one of her trusted aides, whispered something in her ears. "Priestess, I heard rumors going on among the women..." Dolores said. Leera looked at her trusted aid with a raised brow. "Huh? Rumors? What kind of rumors?" she asked. "They said that until now you haven''t let them sleep with the wolf. They said that you are trying to have the wolf all by yourself," Dolores stated. A crease appeared on Leera''s forehead. These ungrateful women! If she wants to mate with the wolf it''s no one''s business! Since Princess Amara is gone... she is now the leader of their clan. She should have all the rights to be the first in everything and make a decision based on her instinct and her judgment. Annoyed, she looked at her aide and asked, "What else did you hear?" "They said that you''re getting selfish," Dolores added. Leera''s gritted her teeth in anger. "Selfish? Really-?" she snorted. "These women has no shame, ungrateful bitches!" she yelled indignantly. She sipped the last remaining tea from the cup and looked at her aide. "Go and gather more gossips, I''ll address the rumors tonight in our meeting," she commanded in a calm voice. "Aye, Priestess! I''ll take my leave now," Dolores said and left. Leera was fuming mad. Selfish! Hmph! She spat saliva on the ground. These women are getting spoiled. She planned everything well, she should be the first to enjoy the wolf''s company before them as her reward. Why can''t they wait!? Why do they have to anger her! Why do they have to awaken her wrath!? Right now, she''s ready to explode in anger! What she hated the most is rumors and gossips swirling around her, she doesn''t deserve this! When all she has done so far is try to make their clan survive longer. And yet, after everything that she has done for these ungrateful bitches, they''re still not satisfied and wanted more! They''re the ones who are greedy and selfish! Not her! She grabbed the cup and threw it into the ground with much force. It shattered into tiny pieces, scattering in different directions. She shut her eyes for a few minutes, calming her tense nerves. When she opened her eyes a moment later, she already got a new plan. A plan that she was only contemplating to do before but not thoroughly hell-bent in making it a reality, but now that these ungrateful bitches also want a piece of the wolf in a hurry and can''t even wait until she gets her fill, they''re asking for trouble! But on the other hand, they''re just children who always follow her command. She will always be their Priestess, their shepherd, and because of that reason, she will have to take care of them the right and proper way. She can always find a way to pacify their doubts and shut up their gossiping mouth, easy peasy! She smiled a bit, fixing her eyes to the ornamental flowers lining up in the balcony. It''s about time to change the course of her destiny! She doesn''t want to become a Priestess anymore. She wants to be Rhett''s, beloved woman. She wants to be his mate, forever and ever! She stood up, left the balcony, and went inside her room to rest her hyperactive mind ''coz tonight she will face the girls and have a verbal match with them! Hours went by. During lunchtime, Leera didn''t join the girls in the dining room which she always does, instead, she instructed Dolores to bring her food to her room. Inside the dining hall. The women start gossiping again, claiming that the Priestess was inside the wolf''s room right now, enjoying his company. Dolores listened to the women''s gossip attentively. One of the women named, Rhea, looked at Dolores. "Are you eavesdropping on our conversation here?" Rhea asked, an expression of disdain flashing in her eyes. Dolores sighed. "I''ll take my leave..." "Go now! Don''t forget to tell the Priestess that we are not pleased with her selfishness! She doesn''t deserve to be a Priestess anymore! She''s a whore!" Rhea shouted vehemently. "Yes, she doesn''t deserve to be a Priestess anymore! She''s a whore!" the crowd repeated and echoed their sentiment in a loud voice. Rhea looked at Dolores. "Did you hear my sisters demand!? Go now and tell your Priestess!" she ordered. "I will!" Dolores replied and left the dining hall in a hurry. She climbed the stairs and arrived at Leera''s room quickly, knocking on the door several times. Leera opened the door and let the flustered woman inside the room. "Why are you looking anxious? What''s wrong with you?" she asked. "Priestess, the women are demanding you to resign from your post as the Priestess of your clan. They shouted that you are not deserving to be the Priestess because you are selfish!" Dolores replied in a trembling voice. "Ah, I see... they can''t wait... eh? Ungrateful bitches!" Leera yelled in an enraged voice. "Everyone shouted that you are selfish and you don''t deserve to be a Priestess because you are... y...you are..." Dolores can''t bring to say the last word because it might infuriate the Priestess further. Leera looked at Dolores having difficulty finishing her sentence. "What-? Finish your sentence! What else did those bitches tell you!? What else did you hear? Speak up!" she demanded. "They said that... that... you are a whore!" Dolores finally managed to utter the last word. She was expecting the Priestess to go berserk with the below-the-belt attack of the women. Leera''s face contorted in anger for a few minutes, her hands formed into a fist on her sides, then finally her expression changed into a calm one, anger was gone, only calmness remains. She released a deep sigh. "Where are the girls?" she asked. "They''re still in the dining hall, Priestess," Dolores replied. "Okay, tell them to finish their meals and after they''re done eating, gather them in the chapel because I have an important announcement to make..." Leera said. "Go now!" she ordered. "Aye, Priestess!" Dolores replied and left the room in a hurry. Leera sighed deeply. Oh, dear... It seemed the women are getting impatient and wanted her out! Such ungrateful bitches! Well... she will go along with them for the time being to appease their anger. Half an hour later. Dolores returned and went knocking at Leera''s bedroom door. Leera opened the door. "Where are the girls?" she asked. "They''re heading to the chapel waiting for your presence, Priestess," Dolores replied. "Alright, wait for me there... I''ll go down in a minute," Leera replied. "Aye, Priestess!" Dolores responded and left the doorway, going back downstairs to inform the women to wait patiently in the chapel. Dolores arrived at the chapel and went to the altar. "Everyone, can I have your attention please..." she said. All the women looked at her. "The Priestess gathered you here to address all your complaints behind her back and she will also have an important announcement to make. So, please stay calm and wait patiently for her arrival!" Dolores said and left the altar, going outside. The women looked at each other and starts chattering, wondering what the important announcement is all about? The chapel was buzzing with the women''s conversations. Back on the second floor of the mansion. Leera was getting ready to face the women. She wore her white attire as a Priestess and looked at herself in the mirror. Today is the last time she''s going to wear this white garb as a symbol of her purity and the spiritual leader of their clan. The truth is she''s no longer pure, her mind and spirit were already tainted, corrupted with perverted thoughts ever since the moment she saw Rhett''s handsome face at the entrance of the cave. Her mind was corrupted by her infatuation with him. She becomes obsessed with her strong desire to taste him and now she finally had him in her palm and it feels so right, making love to him over and over again. It''s about time to let go of the white garb and embrace the free woman in her, and get rid of the responsibilities and worries about their clan''s future from her shoulder. She left the room and went downstairs. She exited the mansion and went to the chapel at the back of the house. When she arrived there... the whole place was buzzing with the women''s chattering, everyone was actively talking with one another, speculating about the Priestess''s announcement. "The Priestess is here!" Dolores announced loudly. Leera entered the chapel and everyone went silent instantly. Everyone looked at the Priestess apprehensively... she''s looking like a white apparition slowly advancing towards the altar. After reaching the altar... Leera turned around and looked at the faces of the women. Her gaze rested heavily on Rhea, the one who instigated it all. "Listen everyone, I heard about all the rumors behind my back, claiming that I''m selfish, greedy, and a whore..."Leera looked at them sharply for a few minutes. Thick silence enveloped the whole chapel, a tense atmosphere was floating in the air. Then Leera''s expression soften. "I''m not here to defend myself. It deeply saddened me that you looked at me that way. Anyways, let''s get it over with... I have an announcement to make..." she said. The women were silently watching the Priestess, holding their breath, waiting for the announcement. Leera cleared her throat and said, "I would like to announce to everyone that I''m resigning from my post as the Priestess of our clan..." Voices of shock and surprise erupted from the women''s mouths. They can''t believe that the Priestess would just vacate her place easily without a fight. They even expected that they will be punished for slandering her name behind her back, but instead, they were presented with a different scenario. "Today, we are going to elect a new Priestess who will guide you all, to move on forward in the future. It''s my great honor to serve you all though the years but my time has finally run out. I have to step down and pass my legacy to the most capable one among you," Leera said. "I''ll give you fifteen minutes to meditate who among you are most capable in becoming a Priestess, and ultimately become the leader of our clan. After the time is up, let''s starts voting for the rightful one. The coronation ceremony for the next Priestess will be in the next full moon," she elaborated further. Rhea was smiling triumphantly, she already had a feeling that she will be the next Priestess soon! ~~~0~~~ Please don''t forget to vote and share! Thank you! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 93 - Excited! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Leera addressed the women. "Let''s begin! Those who want to be the next Priestess come forward, then we will choose the most deserving one," she said. Rhea stood up and walked towards the altar. Leera looked at the crowd. "Only Rhea aspires to be the next Priestess?" she asked. The crowd was silent. "No one else?" Leera asked again. Rhea stood in the center, smiling triumphantly. No one is brave enough to compete with her. "Alright, I''ll count up to ten... if no one comes forward... then I will declare Rhea as the next Priestess and the next leader of our clan," Leera announced. Still, no one comes forward and joins Rhea in the center. "I will begin counting now... 1... 2... 3... 4... 5... 6... 7... 8... 9... 10! Time is up!" Leera said. Rhea looked at Leera smugly. "Alright, it seemed Rhea is the only one bold enough to replace me," Leera smirked. "Everyone, please give your applause to Rhea as the next Priestess of our clan!" The crowd clapped their hands vigorously, very much pleased with their new Priestess. Leera looked at the women. "We will hold a Priestess ceremony in the next full moon. So let''s get ourselves ready to ask for blessing from the gods in heaven and our ancestors," she said. The women nodded their heads. Leera looked at Rhea calmly. "Your role as Priestess will start on the night of your coronation, that will be 3 days from now, so get ready," she said. "Okay," Rhea replied smugly. "I''ll go now to my room to take a rest," Leera said and left the altar, walking slowly, heading towards the entrance of the chapel. Rhea and the women watched the former Priestess exited the chapel. When Leera was already out of earshot, Rhea addressed the women. "The first thing I will do when I''m already officially the new Priestess... we will have a raffle on who will sleep with the wolf first!" she announced excitedly. The women erupted in cheers, they were enthusiastic to receive such a piece of good news. It''s one thing that they''ve been waiting for that Leera has denied them so far. Meanwhile... Leera and Dolores were already inside the house. "Priestess, should I continue eavesdropping on them?" she asked. "Okay, but if they start ganging up on you, avoid going into an argument with them, just leave. Tell others to stay away from those women. No need to retaliate if they badmouthed you, and the others. Okay?" Leera said. "Got it, Priestess!" Dolores replied. "Listen, I''m going somewhere... if Rhea''s minions are starting harassing you and the girls, stay away, don''t do anything that can worsen the situation, okay?" Leera said. "Where are you going, Priestess?" Dolores asked anxiously. "I need to go somewhere, it''s important," Leera replied. "Go now!" "Aye, Priestess!" Dolores replied and returned to the chapel. Leera proceeds to her room on the second floor. The moment she entered the door, she locked it from the inside. She discarded the white garb and put it on the bed, then she opened the closet and grabbed the black cape with hood, and donned it. Time to act, while it''s still early before her time runs out. She covered her head with the hood, she''s ready to go! A moment later she vanished from the room. Meanwhile... In the chapel. Rhea was still at the altar of the chapel talking to her minions animatedly. Dolores and the other girls were outside the chapel, eavesdropping on the ongoing meeting inside. Half an hour later. Rhea adjourned the meeting and the women returned to the mansion. Three hours later. Leera reappeared inside her room, her business outside went smoothly. She removed the black cape from her body and dropped it on the chair. She picked up the white garb from the bed and put it in the laundry basket. She lies in bed and stared at the ceiling, a smirk appeared on her lips. Time to rest. She shut her eyes to sleep. ~~~0~~~ ~Portwell Mansion~ Amber was looking at her face in the mirror for a long time. Fresh tears emerged in her eyes. Due to her hideous face she becomes a prisoner in this room, she''s not allowed to go out, or else if somebody saw her they might call her monster and they might hurt her. She desperately wants to leave the room and stroll outside the house to enjoy the sunshine and admire the flowers in the garden. But she can''t leave because the door was locked all the time to prevent her from leaving the room. The door suddenly opened. Cornelia entered the room, bringing the basket containing Amber''s meal for lunch. She put the basket on the table, looked at her charge and the mirror in her hand. "Are you crying again?" she asked, sighing heavily. Amber wiped the tears from her face. "Give me that mirror! If you keep looking at your face you will only pity yourself every day and you will get depressed. So, please stop looking at yourself in the mirror!" Cornelia scolded her. "I''m sorry, Aunt," Amber replied and gave the mirror to Cornelia. "Eat your meal now, don''t drown yourself in self-pity," Cornelia said in a much gentler tone. "Yes, Aunt. Thank you for the food," Amber said, she left the bed, went to the table, and began eating. After she finished eating, she put the dirty utensils back into the basket. Cornelia watched the gloomy expression on Amber''s eyes. "I won''t remove the mirror from your room, but stop looking too much on your reflection because you will only feel sad and miserable, okay?" Amber nodded her head and replied, "Okay, got it, Aunt!" "Good!" Cornelia picked up the basket and was about to leave the room when she remembered something, she turned around and looked at Amber. "Lady Helen, the owner of this mansion will arrive at 3:00 this afternoon. She will be seeing you after she arrived here. So, make yourself presentable," she said. Amber nods her head and replies, "Yes... I will." Cornelia opened the door and exited the room. Amber glanced at the clock, she still has two hours to prepare herself before facing the owner of the mansion. She will cover her face with a white cloth to hide her hideous face so that Lady Helen won''t feel terrified of her appearance. She went to bed and continue reading the book that she started reading yesterday. Hours went by. At 2:30, Amber stopped reading and donned a clean dress, she brushed her hair and covered her entire face with a white garment except for her eyes. She went to the window and stared at the garden below, admiring the colorful flowers. She wished she could visit the garden one day and see the flowers up close and smell their scent. Outside the mansion. The carriage of Lady Helen finally arrived, passing through the iron gate. Cornelia was waiting for her employer''s arrival at the entrance of the mansion. The carriage stopped in front of the driveway, Lady Helen stepped out of the vehicle. Cornelia rushed to her side. "Good afternoon, my lady! It''s nice to see you again!" Helen smiled brightly at her nanny that she promoted as the caretaker of the Portwell Mansion. "Hello, Nanny!" she responded cheerfully and kissed the woman''s cheek. The servant took Helen''s baggage from the carriage and brought them upstairs to her room on the second floor. The women entered the house settled on the sofa in the living room. A maid brought refreshments and placed them on the center table. Helen picked up the glass of fruit juice and sipped on it. She looked at her nanny. "Is everything okay here?" she asked. "Yes, everything in the mansion is okay," Cornelia replied with a nod of her head. "Good!" Helen placed the glass on the center table. She looked at the staircase. "Is Amber okay?" she asked. "Yes, my lady. I never allowed her out of the room as per Amara''s instruction," Cornelia replied. Helen sighed and said, "We will tour the plantation in my carriage after I''m done resting in my room. Let''s bring Amber with us so that she can also see the whole plantation." "Okay, my lady. We will just cover her face so that no one can see her looks," Cornelia said. Helen opened her bag and picked up something, then put it on the center table. "No need, I bought two pieces of face mask that can hide the majority of her face, then I also have a foldable round hat that can completely cancel her face. I think it''s enough to hide the abnormalities on her face..." Cornelia picked up the mask and hat. "The mask and hat are nice! Thank you, my lady!" she said in a grateful voice. Helen stood up. "I''m going now to my room to rest," she said and walked towards the staircase. A few minutes later. Cornelia climbed the stairs and went to Amber''s room at the end of the hallway. She stood in the doorway of Amber''s room and open the padlock using the key that she kept in the pocket of her skirt. She entered the room and saw Amber sitting on the bed, already wearing a white covering on her face. "Aunt, is Lady Helen already here?" Amber asked nervously. "Yes," Cornelia replied and removed the white cloth on Amber''s face. "Wear this face mask, instead of that white cloth. And also wear this hat later when you face the lady," she said and put the mask on Amber''s face and the hat on her head. Amber picked up the mirror and looked at herself. "This is much better!" she said. "Yeah," Cornelia agreed. "We will tour the plantation later, together with the lady. So you need to wear this stuff to cover your face," she explained. "I''m ashamed to show my face to, Lady Helen, Aunt," Amber said with a sigh. "No need to be ashamed, the lady is kind," Cornelia assured her. "Okay," Amber spoke, glad to know that the owner of the mansion is a kind woman. Cornelia went to the door. "I''ll come back for you later," she said and left the room. Amber looked at the hat and the face mask, smiling brightly.. She''s getting excited to leave the room and explore the whole plantation after being holed up in the room for several days. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 94 - The Weird Dream! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Helen and Cornelia can be seen walking in the hallway, going to Amber''s room located at the end. When they reached the room, Cornelia produced the key and opened the padlock, they entered the door. Amber was already waiting at the bed, wearing the face mask and the hat. Amber raised her head and looked at the owner of the mansion. She bowed her head and said, "Good afternoon, Lady Helen," she said. "Good afternoon," Helen replied and went to the bed. "Can I take a look at your face for a few minutes?" she requested. Amber removed the face mask... Helen was startled for a few seconds. She didn''t expect that Amber''s face is so hideous looking, she looks like a monster. She pretended that she was not affected by her monster-looking face. "Okay, put back the mask and follow us," she said, moving towards the door. Amber put the mask back on her face and followed the women outside. While walking in the hallway, Amber was very happy and excited to see the world outside. It''s the first time that she will be out after a long time of staying inside the room like a prisoner. She has no bad feelings towards her Aunt for locking her up in the room, she was just protecting her. The women descended the staircase and stepped into the ground floor, then they left the house and boarded the carriage that was waiting for them outside. Helen looked at Amber. "Dear, sit here beside the window so that you can have a good view of the whole property," she ordered gently. "Thank you, my lady!" Amber replied gladly and sat near the window. The carriage began moving forward at a steady pace, allowing Amber to enjoy the surroundings. Cornelia and Helen were busy discussing the recent hefty harvest of the sugarcane and cacao plantation. Helen was smiling brightly, very much pleased. "I''m happy with the profits that we made with last month''s harvest. I''ll give you a bonus, Nanny!" she said. "Thank you so much in advance, my lady," Cornelia replied happily. The carriage toured around the plantation. After the tour, the carriage stopped in front of the picnic hut and the women left the carriage, entering the wooden structure. The hut was surrounded by trees, the wind produced a nice afternoon breeze. The sun was in full display in the sky. The women settled on the chair. Amber was able to have a full view of the plantation after the short tour, her eyes registered happiness. Helen looked at Amber. "Dear... did you enjoy our short tour?" she asked. "Yes! Thank you very much, my lady!" Amber replied cheerfully. "Great!" Helen said and continue chatting with her nanny. Amber roamed her eyes around the trees, loving the wonderful wind caressing her skin. Her life would be much better if her Aunt will allow her to leave the room once a week to see the plantation. That''s one of her wishes! One hour later. The carriage arrived, and the servants brought refreshments into the picnic hut and arranged them on the table. Helen looked at the servants. "Thank you, ladies! Go back to the house and come back here after one hour," she ordered. "Aye, my lady!" the servants replied and boarded the carriage again. Amber watched the carriage leaving, going back to the mansion. Then she shifted her attention to the food on the table, three appetizing sweets are making her salivate. They looked so appetizing! Helen looked at her companion. "Let''s eat!" she said and picked up a plate. Then she looked at Amber. "You can take off your mask, dear. Don''t worry, we''re the only ones here, no need to feel ashamed," she said. Amber hesitated to take off her mask. Helen raised a brow. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "Are you okay seeing my ugly face, my lady?" Amber asked worriedly. Helen smiled. "That''s not a problem to me. I''m not going to die seeing your face, so eat as much as you can. Let''s enjoy the food and the beautiful surrounding," she said gently. "Thank you, my lady! You''re so kind," Amber said in a grateful tone. She was glad that the owner of the mansion extended her kindness to her. "Don''t mention it. Let''s eat!" Helen said and began putting food on her plate. The three women start eating... After they finished eating, Cornelia and Helen continue discussing the current status of the plantation while Amber covered the dish bowls to keep the insects away. In the middle of their conversation, Helen spoke, "I''ll give you permission to tour Amber around the property on board the carriage at least twice a week so that she won''t be bored to death in her room. Just let her wear the face mask and the hat, everything will be alright." Cornelia nodded her head. "Yes, my lady. Thank you for your kindness towards my niece," she said gratefully. "Thank you so much, my lady!" Amber said joyously, very much thankful for the given opportunity. The lady''s permission allowing her to roam around the property twice a week with her aunt is a piece of sweet music to her ears. "Don''t mention it!" Helen smiled at her companions graciously. One hour later. The carriage returned and the servants took the dirty dishes back to the carriage. The women stayed in the picnic hut for another two hours, enjoying the invigorating scenery around them. Helen looked heavenward. It''s already 5:30 in the afternoon, the sun was about to set on the horizon. She rose to her feet and looked at her companions. "I want to walk back to the mansion. Let''s go home!" she said. "Okay, my lady," Cornelia replied. The women left the picnic hut and strolled on the path leading back to the mansion. Amber was savoring the wonderful experience that she was enjoying right now. It feels so good to be outside rather than being holed up inside the room 24/7. Although the books are fun to read, they can''t compare to the wonderful feeling to be able to enjoy the outdoor even for just a few hours. The women reached the mansion after half an hour of walking. They proceed to the garden at the back of the house to rest and enjoy the colorful flowers in full bloom. They went inside the gazebo and settled on the comfortable couch. Helen looked at Cornelia. "Nanny, I want to eat dinner here in the garden. Please inform the cook to prepare my favorite dishes and bring our food here afterward," she ordered. "Okay, my lady," Cornelia replied, she stood up and left the gazebo going to the house to inform the cook and the servant about the lady''s order. Back in the gazebo. Helen looked at Amber. "Dear... do you need more books to read? I can give you more..." she offered. "Thank you, my lady. But I haven''t finish reading all the books in my room yet," she replied shyly. Helen smiled. "Alright, take your time. After you finish reading all the books, just inform your aunt because there are more books to read in the library," she said. "Thank you for your generosity, my lady," Amber said, liking the kind and generous lady even more. "Don''t mention it. If you need anything, you can tell your aunt about it," Helen said. "Aye, my lady," Amber replied. A few minutes later. Cornelia returned to the gazebo and chatted with Lady Helen once more. An hour later. The servants arrived at the gazebo, carrying wooden trays laden with delicious dishes, and arranged them carefully in the center table. Helen looked at the servants and smiled. "Thank you, ladies!" she said. "You''re welcome, my lady," the servants replied and left the gazebo. Helen looked at the delicious feast in front of her. "Let''s eat!" she told her companions. The women ate their meals with gusto. After they finished eating in the garden, they finally retired to their rooms on the second floor of the mansion and rest for the night. Sighing, Amber is back in her prison room again. She went to the window and stared at the view outside. The night is dark, the stars and moon were absent tonight. She bit her lip, feeling sad and lonely. She felt a longing stirring deep inside her heart... as if her heart is missing something or someone! Of course, she was missing her parents. Unfortunately, she can''t picture how they look in her mind no matter how hard she tries. Her mind is blank, the only thing it contains was her memories in this mansion. Her life in the village with her parents, they''re nonexistent! She released a deep sigh. Maybe one day, she will be able to remember what happened in the ocean before the boat capsized - before her parents went missing. She was wondering where are their bodies right now? She hoped that their bodies reached the seashore intact, and kind villagers found them and gave them a proper burial. After staring at the darkness for one hour, Amber finally closed the window and went to bed. She lies in bed, staring at the ceiling. Two hours later. Amber''s eyelids were dropping fast and she drifted into a deep slumber. She was dreaming in her sleep. She was on board a boat with strangers, then suddenly... big waves appeared out of nowhere and tossed the boat violently until the passengers fell into the raging sea except her. The strangers were shouting for help... among the passengers are two grannies, one beautiful woman and there''s a handsome guy as well. They looked familiar to her but she can''t remember their names or where did she meet them. "Sabrina... help us!" the two grannies screamed in panic, floating in the water. "Help me, friend!" the beautiful woman shouted, fear leaping from her eyes. "My love, help me please!" the handsome guy said, his eyes begging for her mercy and help. When Amber was about to help the strangers they were swept away by the big waves and vanished from her eyes. She looked at the scary waves helplessly, she shut her eyes, waiting for them to devour her. A few minutes later, she opened her eyes and was greeted with the sight of calm water, the big waves were gone as if they didn''t exist in the first place. The boat continues drifting in the vast ocean in no particular direction. ... The following day. Amber woke up at 7:00 in the morning. Then she remembered her dream last night, she was wondering why those strangers called her Sabrina? She finds it strange that those people looked familiar to her! Who are they? She got up from the bed, shaking her head in confusion, then she went inside the bathroom to do her thing. Her day just started, reading books as always, not giving much attention to her weird dream last night. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 95 - Theyre Coming! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com ~Hillsraine Grove~ The coronation ceremony for the new Priestess of the Liatris Flora Clan was going to be held tonight, during the full moon. The women are busy cleaning the whole chapel and gathering flowers from the garden to decorate the whole place. There''s also a feast after the coronation to celebrate the new Priestess. Leera was holed up in her room the entire morning, relaxing on the terrace outside her room. Since, she had already given instructions to the women, no need to check their progress and activity. Besides, Rhea was already acting on her behalf as a Priestess, no need to insert herself in the picture to avoid trouble. She''s not that overly selfish though... She will give Rhea the chance to enjoy being a Priestess today. She has not visited Rhett in the past few days to avoid angering the women further. Smirking, Leera went inside the room to take a long bath. ... Inside the room in the basement. Rhett was sighing heavily, getting restless, pacing back forth on the floor. He was worried to death wondering what''s going on with his beloved Sabrina. She hasn''t visited him for some time now. Is she alright? He hoped so! His mind was bombarded with dozens of questions but no answers. He''s getting frustrated and depressed inside the room, he wanted to leave this place but sad to say, he can''t! He even tried to transform himself into his wolf form but failed several times. The people who captured him... they''re indeed powerful and capable of suppressing his wolf form from coming out. It dawned on him that the only way to transform into his wolf is to be there in that cage, that''s the time to escape with Sabrina. Although he''s getting desperate and bored to death in this room, Sabrina''s presence now and then gave him a bit of consolation to survive his ordeal. Looking back, he''s been imprisoned in the cave for 10 years... what he''s undergoing right now isn''t that much worst compared to the cave. Once he can leave this room and be there inside the cage, escaping is no longer impossible, it will become possible! He has to endure his situation, for now, curve his temper and be alert all the time for any opportunities of escape that may arise later. He went to bed and sat on the edge, staring at the wall, waiting for Sabrina''s visit. ... In the wooded area, near the cemetery, the next Priestess and her minions were planning something... "Girls, did you see how calm Leera is?" Rhea asked her minions. "Yeah, she never defended herself against our accusations. She didn''t even bother to make an appeal and asked our sisters to pity her, she just let go of her Priestess position so easily..." one of the minions expressed her thoughts. "Exactly! She appears so calm and silent which does not sit well with me. She''s acting suspicious and strange to me, as if she''s planning something!" Rhea added apprehensively. "C-could it be that she has plans to sabotage the coronation tonight?" one of the minions voiced out her opinion. "That''s a big possibility!" Rhea stated. "She could be planning something to jeopardize my coronation tonight!" she said vehemently. "What are we going to do now?" one of the women asked. Rhea was silent for a moment. The more she thinks about it, the more she believed that Leera is planning something behind her back! But if she will go directly to the Priestess and asked her what she''s planning for tonight, she was sure that the Priestess won''t reveal her plans. The worst thing could happen tonight, she might not be able to become a priestess unless she will get rid of Leera first, that''s the only way she can secure her coronation tonight without interruption. It''s better to be safe than sorry! "Okay, girls, listen up! I have a plan to make sure that my coronation will succeed tonight! Come closer! I''ll tell you what to do!" Rhea said. The group gathered and discussed their plans. Several women were stationed nearby to watch over the group and alert them if Leera and her minions were coming to eavesdrop on their conversation. Two hours later. Rhea and her minions finished discussing their plans and were ready to take action based on their objectives. The group returned to the mansion and climbed the stairs, going to Leera''s room. They walked slowly in the hallway and stopped in front of the Priestess'' room. Rhea signaled her minions to keep quiet. The women nodded their heads. Rhea proceeds to knock on the door three times. The door was quickly opened by Leera. Rhea quickly waved her hand at Leera''s face putting her in a deep sleep. Leera''s body was about to crumble but Rhea and her minions caught her body before it falls to the floor, they entered the room and put Leera''s body in the bed. "What are we going to do next?" one of the minions asked. "We will imprison her in one of the rooms inside the basement!" Rhea answered. A few moments later, Rhea, her minions along with Leera''s unconscious body were gone from the room. They appeared inside one of the rooms of the basement. Rhea ordered the women to put Leera''s body in the bed, then she addressed her minions. "Two of you will stay inside this room to watch over our prisoner. We''ll only let her out one month after the coronation to make sure I can succeed on her vacant position tonight without any glitch!" "Aye, Priestess!" the women replied in unison. Rhea chose the two women who will guard Leera. She went to bed and directed her right hand at Leera''s face, she chanted a spell to suppress Leera''s power. Fifteen minutes later. Rhea and her minions left the room. Hours went by. Lunch and afternoon passed like a blur. Finally, the evening arrived. The women ate dinner together in the dining hall at 7:00. After dinner, the women went back to their rooms to wear their white garb and get ready for the coronation. At 9:00 in the evening, the women gathered in the candle lighted chapel. Outside, the full moon is shining in the sky above. Inside the chapel, Rhea went to the altar and addressed the women. "Our Priestess Leera is nowhere to be found. She''s not in her room right now. I think she went away because she has no intention to vacate her position to me. Because of this recent development, I will declare myself the new Priestess of our clan! Let''s begin the prayer," Rhea said. After a few seconds of murmurings, the crowd went silent. Rhea began reciting the prayer for their ancestors and god''s in heaven. After one hour, the coronation was over. "Long live, Priestess Rhea!" one of the women said. "Long live, to our new Priestess Rhea!" the women cheered. Rhea smiled broadly. "Thank you so much for trusting me and believing in me! I will do everything in my power to serve you all with the best of my ability. I will put our clan''s well being first before my personal gratification. Thank you for joining me in this wonderful event! Let''s all go back to the house and continue our feast!" she said. They were about to leave the chapel but suddenly... one woman shouted... "I can''t breathe!" Startled, Rhea looked at the women crumbling on their seats one by one. "What the hell is going on!?" she shouted in horror. Rhea''s eyes widened in surprise after seeing all the women unconscious, then it''s finally her turn, she can''t breathe! She was gasping for breath... then her eyes widened in surprise after seeing the woman entering the chapel! Oh, no! It''s the Priestess! Her face was drained of blood. It''s impossible! She had suppressed Leera''s power and put her in a deep sleep just to make sure that her coronation is a great success tonight! How come the Priestess is out of the basement! Who helped her? Leera went to Rhea''s side, smirking. "Are you surprised, dear?" Leera asked the woman who is currently gasping for breath in front of her. "H...how d...did you get o...out of the r...room? W...who h...helped y...you?" Rhea asked in a trembling voice. Leera smiled. "No one! Because I was never in that room in the first place!" she answered smugly. "Whaaat-? W...what do y...you m...mean?" Rhea asked, her face paled. Leera laughed in amusement. "The one you put in the room in the basement is not me, it''s one of my trusted aides. After learning that you and your minions gathered in the woods for a meeting, I already predicted that you are planning something behind my back to get rid of me. And I was right! So, I quickly switched image with one of my trusted aides and have her stayed in my room pretending she is me while I''m outside the mansion spying on your activities. You are such a dumb girl! Do you think you can outwit me? Never!" she exclaimed haughtily, laughing devilishly. Rhea looked at Leera, sporting a horrified expression on her face. "W...what a...are... you g...going to do to me!?" she asked in a terrified tone. Leera''s laughter echoed inside the chapel. "You will see!" she said and waved her hand at Rhea putting her in a deep sleep. Leera swept her eyes around the chapel, the women are in a deep sleep. The medicine that she mixed in their foods in the kitchen was working just fine. The girls will wake up 24 hours later. A few minutes later. Dolores entered the chapel and said, "Priestess! They''re coming!" You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 96 - What Is Your Plan? Best novel online free at novelhall.com Leera left the chapel to welcome the guest. Outside the chapel, the King of the Blood Moon Packs personally came to check the beautiful ladies that Leera had gifted to him in exchange for 5 coffers of gold bars. "Welcome to our humble abode, your Majesty!" Leera bowed her head, greeting the wolf King. King Jeelum smiled broadly. "I''m here as per our business transaction. I also brought here the 5 offers of gold bars for you to enjoy. Now let me see the beautiful ladies!" he demanded. "Sure! They''re inside the chapel, your Majesty!" Leera responded. King Jeelum and his men entered the chapel and began checking the faces of the unconscious women. After a few minutes of checking... the King finally chose five women to become his harem in his kingdom. Among the five women was Rhea. Leera smiled smugly. The king was known to be a sadist who tortured his women before having sex with them. Rhea would surely enjoy the painful experience, her sweet revenge! King Jeelum looked at Leera. "I have already chosen my women. It''s now my warriors turn to choose their wives..." he said, grinning happily. "Yes, please... your men can now enter the chapel, your Majesty!" Leera spoke. A moment later, the king and his five chosen women vanished from the chapel. The king''s warriors entered the chapel and began picking up their chosen wife with burgeoning enthusiasm, then they vanished from the chapel one by one. A moment later. Leera scanned the now empty chapel, smiling triumphantly. She finally punished the women who looked down on her! Fantastic! King Jeelum and his men arrived in the chapel in a flash and vanished in the same way. Dolores went to Leera''s side. "Priestess, we already brought the five coffers of gold bars in the basement for safety," she stated. "Good! Let''s go back to the mansion and rest for the night," Leera spoke. "Aye, Priestess!" Dolores replied. Leera and her cronies left the chapel and returned to the mansion in high spirit. A few minutes later. Leera was already back in her room, squealing in delight. At last, she finally got rid of those bitches! She hoped they will have a happy life there with their husband. Since they like to mate with Rhett and she won''t allow it, she was kind enough to find a good alternative and give them a husband instead. Now they can mate with their wolf husband every day and every night to their heart''s content. She''s not so bad after all! Eh? She laughed heartily, truly amused by her decision to send the women away as her form of punishment for backstabbing and slut shaming her. That''s what happened to the bitches who try to belittle and look down on her! Elated with the completion of her plan, she went to the bathroom to have a quick bath... then get ready to visit Rhett in the basement. Half an hour later. Leera was already facing the mirror of her dresser table, combing her hair. What she hated the most every time she will visit the wolf, she has to turn herself into Sabrina''s hideous image. She detested the girl''s ugly face but Rhett loved his girlfriend so much despite her cursed face. She has to continue her disguise for an indefinite time so that she will be able to gain his trust and love, and when she''s finally pregnant with their child, she will come out clean and show her true colors to him. Once she has already gotten pregnant, he won''t discard her hastily because of the baby inside her womb. He might get upset, annoyed, but he won''t stay mad at her for a long time especially since she was carrying his baby. She smiled happily at her reflection in the mirror. Tonight she succeeded in punishing her enemies. No one would dare question her actions and decision ever again! She rose to her feet and left the dresser table. Time to visit Rhett! She will transform into Sabrina''s image later after she arrived at the basement. She went to the door and exited her room. She walked into the hallway and entered the secret room located at the end leading to the basement. A few minutes, Leera can be seen walking down the stairs leading to the basement. When she arrived at the room where Rhett was housed, she addressed the two women guarding the door. "Girls, go to your room now and have a rest," she ordered. "Thank you, Priestess!" the women replied cheerfully and left the door, climbing the stairs leading back to the second floor of the mansion. Leera watched the women vanish from her vision. It''s now time to transform herself into Sabrina''s image and enjoy Rhett''s heavenly kisses and caresses that she misses so much. Giggling, she waved her hand all over herself and transformed her image into Sabrina. Done with the disguised, she took a deep breath and opened the door with a wave of her hand. She quickly entered the room. Rhett was about to go to sleep, his eyes widened after seeing his beloved. "My love! I''m here to visit you!" Leera said happily and catapulted into his waiting arms. Rhett planted a kiss on her lips. "I miss you so much! Did they give you a hard time?" he asked worriedly. Leera shook his head. "No. We''re traveling in different towns so I wasn''t able to visit you. We just arrived here a few hours ago. I begged them to see you and they finally give me permission, so I''m here now. I miss you so much!" she hugged him tightly. Rhett planted a loving kiss on Sabrina''s head. "I''m glad that you''re safe," he said, feeling relieved. They settled on the bed and lay down side by side. Rhett enveloped Sabrina in his sweet embrace. "When they will finish the cage?" he asked in an impatient voice. "Next week, the owner told me so," Leera replied with a lie. "Good! Because I''m already bored to death here!" Rhett said. Leera looked into his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, my love, before the cage will arrive, we can finally escape this place!" she said in a determined voice. A frown appeared on Rhett''s face. "Huh? When and how?" "I''ll find a way, all you have to do is wait here," Leera said. Rhett shook his head. "No! Don''t do anything that will put your life in risk. Let''s just wait for the cage to arrive then that is the best time to escape," he said. "Promise me that you have to wait for the cage... you can''t put your life on the line. I''m afraid that they will kill you if they find out your plan. Just wait for the cage to arrive here and we shall escape together safely, okay?" Leera nodded her head. "Okay, as you say so..." she said and snuggled closer to him, seeking his warmth. Rhett enveloped Sabrina in a tight embrace. The couple lies in bed in bliss. ... ~Portwell Mansion~ Amber just finished reading the book that she truly enjoyed reading. The book is all about an orphan girl who goes on a fantasy adventure in the land of the elves and giants. Somehow she can relate to the novel because she''s now an orphan. The orphan in the story awakened her hidden powers that she didn''t know that she had in the middle of the story. She managed to make friends and enemies in both her journey. At the end of the story, she becomes the apprentice of a great wizard in the south who taught her how to use her power well, and she also gained another set of incredible powers because of her association with the great wizard of the south. Amber stood up and put the book back on the shelf, she walked towards the window and took a peek behind the curtain. There''s nothing much to see outside... only the bright sky illuminated by the full moon above. The inhabitants of the mansion were already sleeping in their rooms during this time. She thought she''s the only one who is awake. After a few minutes of staring at the view outside, she noticed a movement near the wooded area. She saw five flashing lights hovering in the air in the woods. She was mesmerized by the flashing lights. She has never seen one before! The flashing lights hovered in the air, approaching the mansion. Amber''s eyes widened, she was afraid all of a sudden, she quickly shut the window, turned off the light, and went back to bed. She covered herself with the blanket and shut her eyes to sleep. Unknown to her... The five flashing lights were still hovering in the air trying to detect Sabrina''s essence inside the mansion. They floated around the mansion and went to each of the windows trying to detect the presence of the woman that they''re looking for. They can detect several human essences coming from the rooms but they failed to detect Sabrina''s essence. The flashing lights stayed in the air at the Portwell Mansion for a few minutes and left afterward. ... Across the miles... in the basement of the White Coven Castle. Azere was having a hard time sleeping, pacing back and forth on the floor. Olga glared at her companion. "Can you please? Go back to bed and sleep!" she requested, annoyed. Azere released a deep sigh. "I''m wondering why Hilda and Maera haven''t visited us yet? Are they planning something?" she asked, looking at her friend. Olga heaved a sigh. "That''s also my question but then who knows what they''re planning in their heads?" she replied with a shrug. "Stop torturing yourself about it! Let''s go to sleep!" she said and covered herself with the blanket. Azere finally gives up - realizing that pacing back and forth on the floor won''t help ease her anxiety.. She returned to her bed and sleep peacefully through the night. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 97 - On One Condition! Best novel online free at novelhall.com ~Hillsraine Grove~ Three days later. Leera was having a conversation on the terrace with Dolores, her most trusted aide. "Now that I sent the girls to get married and live a normal lives with their husbands, I would like to ask what is your plan with your life?" she asked. Dolores pondered the question for a moment. Then she finally spoke in a serious tone, "I wish to remain in this mansion and serve you, Priestess." "Thank you for your devotion, Dolores, but it''s a big world out there. You can travel the world and find a good husband that will stay with you for the rest of your lives. Money is no longer a problem for us since we have many gold bars at our disposal. Find a good husband, bring him here and you can raise a family with him¡­" she suggested. Dolores scratches her head, she has no idea how to do it since she has no plan to get married and have children. "I don''t know what to do¡­ I''m confused¡­" Leera smiled and said, "It''s okay, bring the others here, I''ll have some announcement to all of you¡­" "Aye, Priestess!" Dolores replied and stood up, she went inside the mansion to find the others. Leera stared at the sea of clouds in the sky, blocking the glare of the sun. She''s feeling good after getting rid of the bitches in her life. Now, she was about to plan the life of her most trusted and devoted followers, there are only six of them who bravely served her to the end. She must reward them for their loyalty. A few minutes later. Dolores and the five women arrived on the terrace. Leera looked at the women. "Have a seat, ladies!" she said. The women took their seats. "Listen girls¡­ we have this meeting because I want to ask what are your plans for your future?" she asked them. The women looked at each other in confusion. "Do you want to find a husband? Tell me¡­ I can help you find a husband for yourselves," Leera offered. The women''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Priestess, how can we find a husband?" one of the women asked curiously. "We will visit the town and you can inform me if you already chosen a husband for yourselves, we will kidnap them and bring them here and then erased their memories so that they can no longer find their way home. They will stay by your side forever and raised a family with you. Don''t worry this mansion is big enough to house all your husbands. And if you want - we can construct a separate houses for each of you when the time come that you already have lots of children so that you can have privacy. I''m open for suggestion, girls. Bring them on!" Leera encourages them. The women were silent for a moment, pondering about the Priestess'' suggestion. "I want to have my own husband who will never leave my side!" one of the women spoke excitedly. "Me too!" the other girls said in unison except for Dolores. Leera smiled. "Alright, beginning tomorrow¡­ I''ll bring one of you to the town so that you can pick a husband there. So many men to choose from that area alone," she explained. The expressions on the women''s faces were filled with excitement. "Alright, who is the first person to go with me to pick up her husband from the town?" Leera asked. "Me!" one of the ladies replied enthusiastically. Leera nods her head. "Alright, since you are the first to answer and raise your hand, you will go to town with me tomorrow afternoon," she said. "Thank you, Priestess!" the woman said merrily. "Don''t mention it," Leera replied. "As for the others, get yourself ready. Once Odette finally brings her husband here... one of you is the next in line to go to the town with me," she stated. "Thank you, Priestess!" the women said gratefully. "Don''t worry, girls, I''ll give you gold bars as rewards for your loyalty tonight," Leera said. "Thank you, Priestess!" the ladies giggled delightfully. Leera stood up and said, "Alright, meeting is adjourned, girls. I want to rest in my room." "Thank you, Priestess!" the women said in chorus and left the terrace. Leera went inside her room to take a rest in her bed. While lying in her bed, she was thinking of Rhett. She already went to town a few days ago and ordered a cage from the metal manufacturing shop. The cage will be finished this coming Sunday. She already had a plan in mind on how things will play out after she bring the cage here. Smiling in satisfaction, she shut her eyes to rest before the evening arrives. ¡­ ~White Coven Castle~ In the basement. Olga and Azere were facing each other. "I have a feeling that we will have a visitor today!" Azere declared optimistically. "Me too!" Olga seconded. Then Azere released a deep sigh. "We''ve been stuck here for a long time already and our investigation regarding our missing mentor is not progressing yet," she lamented miserably. "There''ll be no real progress because we''re imprisoned here and we have no idea when can we get out from here. Worst, we will be left alone to rot here and never to see the outside world ever again," Olga spoke gloomily. Azere stood up and began pacing back and forth on the floor, thinking hard for a solution to their difficult situation. She needs to find a solution, ASAP! They came here to investigate but nothing comes up, instead, they were thrown into this room as prisoners. She looked at Olga. "Since we can''t investigate about Mother''s whereabouts we might as well leave this place and return home," she suggested. "I have a plan! We must do it as soon as possible!" she said urgently. Olga looked at her friend for a moment, getting fired up. "What do you have in mind? Tell me quick!" she asked excitedly. Azere went to Olga''s bed and whispered her plan in a low voice. She can''t say it aloud fearing that their voices can be heard by anyone spying on them. After a few minutes of discussion in a low voice, Olga''s face erupted in a megawatt smile. They looked at each other, grinning like a banshee. Done talking to each other, Azere returned to her bed and lie down, feeling much better compared to earlier. They got a plan! It''s a desperate plan but a brilliant one nonetheless! One hour later. The women''s prayers were heard finally. They heard the sound of the opening and saw the two handcuffs, signaling that they have a visitor! They scrambled out of their bed and rushed to the opening. "You got visitors!" a familiar voice said. After the handcuff was put securely around their hands, the door finally opened. The guard was waiting for them in the doorway. "Come with me, ladies!" he ordered. "Okay," Azere and Olga replied cheerfully in chorus and followed the guard. After a few minutes of walking, they finally reached the waiting area. And they''re right with their assumption, it''s indeed Hilda and Maera waiting for them. The guard retreated to the door after settling the grannies into their seats. Maera looked at the prisoners. "How are you, ladies?" she asked. Sighing, Azere looked at the woman wearily. "We''re bored to death in our room. When are you going to set us free?" she asked in a low voice. Maera studied the granny''s face for a few minutes, she''s looking tired. "Well¡­ if you can bring me to the whereabouts of the medallion - then I''ll set you free anytime. No need to tell me where your mentor is hiding right now. The important thing for me is the medallion. Once I got the medallion, you and your friend are free to go. I''ll never bother you again," she assured her. Olga raised a brow. "Are you sure? That you won''t bother us ever again?" she asked, doubting the woman''s words. Maera sighed. "I know you will doubt my words, but you have to understand that we''re not enemies in the first place. What will I gain if I keep you here in this place forever? What will I gain if I will go after you once I already have the medallion in my hands? It doesn''t make sense, right? All I wanted is the medallion, once I got it, you will hear nothing from me ever again," she reassured them. Olga and Azere looked at each other, their eyes communicating secretly. Maera and Hilda studied the prisoners'' faces. Azere looked at Maera. "Alright, I''ll bring you to the location of the medallion!" she finally said. Maera''s eyes widened in anticipation. "Where is the location of the medallion? Quick, tell me!" she asked enthusiastically. "I have to bring you to the area which is located in the secret place in our mentor''s house. I am the only one who knows its hiding place, and only me can take the medallion away from that place," Azere revealed. Hilda raised a brow. "Are you sure about that? Or are you just trying to fool us?" she asked suspiciously. Azere sighed heavily. "I''m telling you the truth!" she insisted in a serious voice. "Okay fine, I won''t doubt your claim. If you''re telling the truth then I''m going to believe you, but on one condition¡­" Maera said, smirking. Azere eyed the woman closely, she doesn''t trust the smirk on Maera''s lips. "What condition?" "You and I will go to your mentor''s place but you have to leave your companion here. Once I''ll have the medallion in my hands, I''ll set your friend free! That''s my promise to you!" Maera said. Dang! Azere bit her lip in frustration, she didn''t expect that her plan will backfire so fast! She looked at Olga, they stared at each other''s eyes for a long time. Then she looked at Maera. "I won''t bring you to the location of the medallion alone! My friend has to be there, we can''t be separated! She will go with me wherever I go!" she insisted. Maera smiled. "Dear, you are not the one who calls the shots here! The ball is in my court! It''s either you will agree to my condition or not. It''s up to you! I''ll give you a few days to think things over¡­" she said and stood up, then left the room, followed by Hilda. Feeling helpless, Azere and Olga watched the two women leave the room without giving them a last look. "Alright, grannies, go back to your room!" the guard said. Azere and Olga rose to their feet and followed the guard outside. They walked in the hallway, going back to their room. While walking... the women were enveloped in silence, thinking of different things and scenarios in their minds. They have a difficult decision to make. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 98 - An Offer You Cant Refuse! ~Hillsraine Grove~ Inside Leera''s room. Leera looked at Odette. "Are you ready to go with me to the town and pick up your husband?" she asked. "Yes, please... Priestess!" Odette replied excitedly. Leera smiled. "Alright, let''s teleport there right now!" she said and hold Odette''s right hand. The two women vanished from the room. They appeared in the middle of the woods located at the outskirt of the town, near the road where carriages can be seen traveling near and far. "Let''s go to the road and ride a carriage that will take us to the heart of the town," Leera said. "Aye, Priestess!" Odette replied cheerfully. The two women walked for a few minutes, finally exiting the woods, and reached the roadside. "Let''s stay here for a moment, waiting for a passenger carriage that will take us to the town," Leera stated. "Okay," Odette replied. A few minutes later. Leera managed to hire an empty carriage that is more than willing to take them to the town with the agreed fee. After half an hour of traveling, they finally reached their destination. They strolled in the heart of the town and saw multitudes of handsome men and beautiful women wearing their fancy clothes onboard their carriages. On the other hand, there are also vendors on the sidewalk, establishments, and some beggars begging for alms in the street. Leera looked at her companion. "Odette... have you already found someone?" she asked. Odette''s attention was drawn to the guy who is sitting on the street wearing dirty clothes, he was in his 30''s, he wore a vacant look in his eyes. "I found him!" she declared suddenly. Leera raised a brow. "Who? Where?" Odette pointed her mouth to the guy in the corner of the street. "I like him! He''s the one that I want to become my husband!" she said with determination in her eyes. Leera''s brows knitted together. "Huh? You mean that guy sitting on the pavement that looks like a beggar? But why? You can chose many men wearing clean clothes and looking handsome and dignified. Why that guy?" she asked in bewilderment. "Because the men that you mentioned has families, wife or girlfriends waiting for them. I want to get a husband that no one would worry or cry if he will be gone forever. That''s my point," Odette explained. "Ah...okay, got it!" Leera said in amusement. "Are you sure he''s the one? We have all the time in the world to find the perfect one. Besides it''s too early to go home yet, we can still go to some places all over the town to find your perfect mate," she suggested. Odette shook her head. "No need. I already made up my mind, he''s the one for me!" she replied with absolute persistence. "How did you know?" Leera asked. "The moment I saw him, I saw something in him that I like. Sure, he looks dirty and all but if he can have a proper bath, he will look handsome and cuddly. I would love to take care of him for the rest of our lives," Odette said. Leera smiled and get some money from her bag and handed it to her companion. "Go, buy food for your husband and give him a decent meal. Then tonight when the evening comes - we will bring him to the mansion so that he can start his new life with you." "Thank you, Priestess!" Odette said happily and went inside the nearby eatery selling ready-to-eat food. Leera watched her companion enter the eatery and exit with a paper bag. Odette walked towards the guy and smiled at him. "Hello, I''ll give you food to eat. I hope you like it! Eat well!" she said and placed the paper bag in his hands. The guy''s eyes blink for a moment then looked at the paper bag in his hands, he quickly removed the food and began eating. He looked at her. "Thank you for your generosity!" he said with a smile. "You''re welcome!" Odette replied cheerfully. She left the guy and went to the store to buy water because she forget to buy one. She returned to the guy and gave him the water in a paper cup. "Thank you, you''re so kind," the guy replied, wearing a bright smile on his face. Odette smiled. "Don''t mention it," she responded and returned to her companion''s side. "Are you done with him?" Leera asked. "Yeah..." Odette nodded her head. Leera grabbed her companion''s hand and steered her to the next street. But Odette won''t budge. She gave her a questioning look. "Why? What''s wrong? You don''t want to get with me?" she asked. Odette shook her head. "I don''t want to leave him. Go ahead, Priestess, I''ll just wait here for you, at the same time I''m watching over him," she stated. Leera smiled in amusement. "Are you scared that he will go away, and you will lose him?" she asked. "Yeah..." Odette replied with a nod of her head. "Fine, I''ll just go over that store selling dresses to find something to buy. If you need me, just go inside that store and find me," Leera said. "Aye, Priestess!" Odette spoke. Leera walked towards the store and went inside the establishment. Odette shifted her attention to the guy. He was done eating! Good! She walked to his side. She will attempt to have a conversation with him while waiting for the Priestess to finish checking out the clothes in the store. She sat beside him on the pavement, not minding the dirty surrounding. "Hello... won''t you mind my presence here?" she asked. The guy looked at her. "It''s dirty down here, why would you sit on the ground?" he asked. "Why not? You''re also sitting here. I guess it''s fine..." she said. "By the way, why are you here in this street? You don''t have a family? Wife or girlfriend?" She began her interrogation. The guy didn''t reply. "Are you contented just sitting here all day, waiting for someone to give you food or money?" she asked. The guy ignored her question as well. Odette released a deep sigh. The guy is not opening up to her despite giving him some food to eat just to gain his trust. After a while. The guy looked at her and asked, "Tell me what do you want from me?" Odette looked at him in the eyes. "I would like to offer you a job at our place. We have a vast area of land and we need a helping hand to cultivate it. If you go with me, we can give you food every day and a roof over your head. We will give you a monthly salary for your hard work. It''s much better than sitting here on this pavement waiting for something that never comes. I don''t know what happens to your life before you meet me. The important thing is right now. What I''m giving you now is a chance to change your life for the better. You can start your life over again. Would you go with me and work for our family?" she asked. The guy was silent for a while, contemplating the stranger''s offer. He looked at her, she seems to be serious with her offer and she looks decent to him. "Are you married? Do you have a boyfriend?" he asked. Odette laughed at his question. He raised a brow. "Why are you laughing?" Odette stopped laughing and looked at him in the eyes. "I''m single and I''m not married yet. I''m still in the process of finding a husband that will stay with me through thick and thin. I''m looking for a guy that will never leave my side and willing to raise a family with me," she replied. The guy smiled. "Why are you smiling?" Odette asked. The guy shook his head. "Nothing..." A few minutes of silence passed between them. Odette glanced at the guy and said, "So... do you want to go with me to our mansion so that you can be our helper? We will offer you free accommodation, free food and you will receive a monthly salary as well, that''s guaranteed!" "Okay," I''ll accept your offer," he replied. "Fantastic!" Odette exclaimed joyously. "If I don''t like the work can I quit anytime?" he asked. "Sure! No problem!" Odette replied. "You can try working for our family for one month, if you don''t want to continue working at our place then you can return here in the street and resume living your old life. We will pay your salary of course," she said. "Okay, I''ll accept your offer," the guy replied. Raw excitement was flashing in his eyes. Odette looked at the location of the store. "Let''s just wait for a moment because my companion was still checking the dresses in the store. After she''s done, we will go home to our place," she stated. "By the way, what is your name, my lady?" the guy asked. "My name is Odette... and how about you? What''s your name?" she inquired. "My name is Carlos. I''m a widow. My wife and children died on a landslide three months ago while we''re sleeping inside our hut during the heavy rain," he replied sadly. "Oh, I''m sorry to hear that..." Odette said in great surprise. Now she knows why the guy looks like he lose the will to continue living because he was undergoing a rough time. She felt instant protectiveness towards him. She''s looking forward to wiping the sadness and loneliness from his face the moment they return to the mansion. She will spend the rest of her life being a good wife to him. Comfortable silence enveloped them for a few minutes. Finally, Odette saw the Priestess exiting the store holding a paper bag. "She''s here!" she said. She looked at the guy. "Wait here, I''ll just inform my companion that you''re willing to come with us to work in the mansion," she said. The guy nods his head. Odette left his side and went to Leera''s location. Leera noticed the pleasant expression on Odette''s face. "What''s up?" she asked. Odette smiled and said, "I succeeded in convincing him to come with me to the mansion. I told him that we''re hiring a helper to cultivate the land with a guaranteed monthly salary!" "Great!" Leera said. "Let''s rent a carriage that will take you to the mansion, it will be a one hour and thirty minutes journey..." "How about you, Priestess?" Odette asked. "You and the guy go first, I still need to do something here in the town. See you in the mansion tonight," Leera spoke and gave Odette some money. A few minutes later. Leera watched Odette and the guy board the carriage going back to the Hillsraine Grove Mansion. She boarded another carriage going to the shop where she ordered the cage. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 99 - Forever & Ever! Best novel online free at novelhall.com The following day. Leera and Odette were having a conversation in one of the rooms in the basement. "Why don''t you agree in erasing Carlos'' memory?" Leera asked the woman several times. Sighing, Odette replied, "He seems fine, I think no need to erase his memories..." Leera was shaking her head. "I have to remind you that Carlos might leave you one day if he got bored with you and there''s nothing you can do about it. Are you going to wait for that time to come? It''s better to erase his memory now so that he can start his new life with you as his wife. By making him bound to you- you is the only one he can remember in his mind, he won''t be able to leave. Just think about it..." Odette heaved a sigh. "I like the way he is right now, I fully accepted his past and who he is..." she insisted. The women were engulfed in silence for a moment. Leera looked at Odette. "We already talked about these with the ladies and you all agreed to my condition. After we bring the men here, I will erase their memories so that they will stay here forever by your side creating memories with you only, no one and nothing else can occupy their minds and heart. Only the memories you created with him shall remain in Carlos'' consciousness forever and ever." Odette sighed deeply. "I will impose the rules to protect my girls from heart break, it''s better to be safe than sorry..." Leera finally spoke firmly. Odette nodded her head. "Okay, I agree to it..." she finally relented. "Good! I will erase Carlos'' memories tonight when he''s already sleeping soundly in his bed," Leera stated. "OK," Odette replied. The women were silent for a moment. Then Odette cleared her throat and asked, "Um... may I ask you a question, Priestess?" "Yes... what is it? Common spill it!" Leera urged her. "Um... are you also going to erase the wolf''s memories from his mind? So that you and him can start a brand new life together?" Odette inquired. Leera was speechless for a moment. She has no plan to erase Rhett''s memory... but Odette''s question awaken something inside her. If she will erase Rhett''s memories, it will allow her to use her image, therefore she no longer needs to disguise herself as Sabrina all the time - which is very cumbersome, and against her will. What a perfect idea! Why she didn''t think about it in the past? Why does she have to keep torturing herself? Transforming herself into an ugly woman just to satisfy Rhett... when she can always erase his memory and live happily by his side forever and ever. How dumb and stupid she can be! She laughed at her stupidity. She even went as far as making a cage just to create another lie for Rhett''s expense. She will no longer get the cage, it''s no longer needed after erasing his memories. Besides, she already paid for the cage in full, the owner of the shop can do whatever he wants with the cage, she doesn''t care anymore. Enough of putting herself in extreme difficulty, she will stop lying to Rhett every time she pays him a visit in his room. It''s about time to declare herself as his wife by erasing his memory, ASAP! Fantastic! Elated, Leera looked at Odette. "Of course, I will also erase the wolf''s memories so that all our husbands will stay loyal and dedicated to us!" she replied in a thrilled voice. After they finished with their discussion, they left the room and went back to the house. Leera retreated to her room, smiling brightly while lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling happily. She will visit Rhett in the basement tonight and erase his memory while he falls into a deep sleep after they make love. Amazing! No more disguising as Sabrina! This way, she can finally get rid of that woman from his mind and heart! She''s fired up just thinking about it! Rhett will only remember her, and they will create beautiful memories together that will last a lifetime. They will raise a happy family together, filled with love and harmony. She was smiling excitedly just thinking about it, dreaming of her happy ever after with Rhett. Time went by, finally, evening comes. After eating dinner with her devoted followers, Leera went back to her room to get ready to see his beloved Rhett. After half an hour. Leera exited her room and walked in the hallway going to the room where the secret door to the basement was located. A few minutes later. Leera entered the basement and went down the stairs. She approached the two women guarding the room, smiling broadly at them. "Girls, go back to your rooms and enjoy the night," she ordered. "Thank you, Priestess!" the women replied in chorus. They left the basement and climbed the stairs going back to their rooms. Leera transformed herself into Sabrina''s image, then she waved her hand and the door open. She entered inside. Rhett was not in the bed during the time of her arrival, he was inside the bathroom. She giggled excitedly and sat on the bed, waiting patiently for her beloved to come out of the bathroom. A few minutes later, the door of the bathroom opened and Rhett exited. His face brightened up a ton after seeing his beloved woman sitting on the bed. "My love, how long have you been here?" he asked. "Just a few minutes ago. Have you eaten your dinner already?" she inquired. "Yeah..." Rhett nods his head and sat beside Sabrina on the bed. He draped his arms around her lovingly. "Did you miss me?" he whispered in her ears. "Yes, my love! I miss you so much!" Leera replied sweetly, looking into his eyes adoringly. "Will you stay tonight with me? I miss making love with you all night long," he said naughtily, nuzzling her ears while rubbing her center erotically with his right hand. "Yesss!" Leera replied with a giggle and spread her legs wide, giving his hands easy access to her center. Strong volts of desire awakened her lust, she''s getting horny as Rhett rubbed her mound vigorously under her panties, she thinks she was going to cum at any given moment. "You''re so wet down there, my love..." Rhett whispered in an aroused manner. "Let''s take off our clothes..." Leera said. Rhett removed his hand from her creased and discarded his clothes including hers. Once naked, the couple lies immediately on the bed, Rhett on top, pinning Leera''s body into the bed. Leera watched Rhett''s aroused shaft, she quickly grabbed his steel rod and starts pleasuring him by stroking and kneading it. "Ahhhhhhh so goooodddd... " Rhett panted, his face contorted in pleasure. He also inserted his two fingers inside her slippery wall and rubbed it vigorously while licking her breast, giving them equal sucking. "Ahhhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhh so niceeeeeeeee love it ahhhhhh..." Leera moaned in pleasure after pleasure. Rhett can no longer hold on, he wants inside her now! He guided his erect shaft inside her silky core and began ramming his hard arousal deep inside her. The bed creaked loudly due to his vigorous movement. "Ahhhhhhhhhh ohhhhhhhhhh ahmmmmmm..." Leera moaned in ecstasy loving the way he pounded her clit, so invigorating and intensifying, a marvelous pleasure like no other. Rhett pounded Leera''s softness with wild abandon. A moment later. Rhett reached his mind-blowing climax, followed by Leera as he emptied his seeds inside her. He claimed her lips for a searing kiss as he crumbled beside her on the bed. He looked at her, "Did you enjoy our lovemaking?" he asked. Leera smiled brightly. "Yessss, I love it so much! So pleasurable, let''s do it again!" she demanded. Rhett chuckled and kissed her head in amusement. "Later, my love. I still need to rest to replenish my spent energy," he said, grinning. "Okay..." Leera replied sweetly, she snuggled closer to his body. Rhett wrapped his arms around her lovingly. "Let''s rest for a few minutes and start again, okay?" "Ok," Leera responded and closed her eyes, happily listening to the beating of Rhett''s heart, loving his manly scent, so arousing! Tired from their steamy romping, the couple drifted into a slumber. Three hours later. Leera woke up with Rhett on top of her again, sucking her breast and rubbing her clit with his fingers... "Ahhhhhh my love you''re already awake... ahhhhhhh yesss deeper pelaseeee..." she moaned in succession. "You want it like this?" Rhett smirked as he rubbed her clit deeply. "Yessssssss so love it soooo gooooood ahhhhhhh..." she spread her legs wide, loving the way he makes love to her with his long heavenly fingers, giving her endless pleasure. Rhett rubbed her creased rapidly until she cum in his fingers, smirking, he guided his steel rod inside her and began pounding her mound like there''s no tomorrow, totally lost in the pleasure of her honeypot. He was panting hard, sweats gathering on his forehead as he continue hammering her softness until he exploded in an earthshaking climax. "Ahhhhhh ahhhhhhhh ahmmmm..." Leera moaned in ecstasy as she orgasm several times in a row. Rhett crumbed beside Leera on the bed, smiling with happiness. Making love to Sabrina is always been his greatest joy. He kissed her lips and wrapped the blanket around their naked bodies. "Let''s sleep my love..." he whispered lovingly in her ears. "Yes, my love," Leera replied jovially. For the second time that night, the couple engaged in mind-blowing intercourse. Totally spent and tired, Rhett had fallen asleep a few minutes later. On the other hand, Leera was still wide awake, staring intensely at Rhett''s handsome face lovingly. "I love you so much, Rhett!" she said. One hour later, Rhett was in deep sleep. Leera put her hand on his head and placed him in an unconscious state so that he won''t wake up while she was in the middle of erasing his memories. She chanted a spell and began erasing the truckload of his memories since he was young. She will not leave a single memory of Sabrina and his family in his mind. ''Rhett will be mine! Forever and ever!" she thought to herself. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 100 - Only Time Can Tell! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com ~White Coven Castle~ Azere and Olga were having a conversation in their prison cell. "I won''t leave you alone here," Azere said in a determined voice. Olga sighed and said, "I told you, I''m willing to stay here as long you will meet your objective. Just proceed with our plan, and come back for me later if everything went well." Azere shook her head. "If one of these girls can''t return safely here then they will kill you. What''s the point of getting out of this room if you will end up dead? My conscience can''t allow that," she stated. "We can''t leave here, so, it''s still the same thing," Olga insisted. "No! I won''t leave this place alone! You must come along with me!" Azere insisted. Olga shrugged. "Fine, as you wish," she spoke and went back to her bed. "If Maera won''t agree with the two of us going back to Laswich Mountain, then let''s just say here for the time being and wait for another opportunity," Azere said with finality in her voice. "Whatever..." Olga murmured. "I wonder when Maera and Hilda will come back to see us again?" Azere said. "Maybe today?" Olga replied. "Hopefully so! I''m already itching to leave this place! It''s getting suffocating here! Once we reached our home, our power will return and we can finally fight these women that are bullying us!" Azere spoke bitterly. "That''s why I''m telling you, if they won''t agree to your demands of bringing me along with you then we have no choice but to go our separate ways," Olga said gloomily. Azere no longer utters a word, arguing with Olga is not gonna help them with their cause. Once Maera returns to know their decision - she will stick to her gun no matter what! Lunchtime comes. One hour, after eating their meal, the sound of the opening and the sight of the handcuffs signaled them that they have a visitor. "You have visitors!" the guard said. "Finally! Our waiting is over!" Azere said with relief while looking at Olga. "I''m sure Maera won''t allow us to go out together," Olga spoke apprehensively. "Don''t be negative, let''s think positive!" Azere cheered and went to the opening. "Okay, as you say so..." Olga replied as she followed Azere. The women exited the room wearing handcuffs on their hands. Azere glanced at the guard. "Our visitors - the same as before?" The guard nodded his head and answered, "Yeah." Azere sighed a bit, feeling tense. She needs to convince Maera that she won''t bring her to the location of the medallion if she won''t allow Olga to come with them. It''s should be her call, not the other way around! After a few minutes of walking in the hallways, they finally reached the waiting room. Maera and Hilda were already waiting for them inside. Olga and Azere settled on their seats. Maera looked at the two grannies. "So... what is your decision?" she asked Azere specifically. "My decision still the same, if I can''t bring my friend with me then I won''t lead you to the medallion. That''s my final answer, it can''t be change!" Azere said firmly. Maera shrugged. "Fine! Your friend can go with us, but she and Hilda will wait outside the house while you and I will get the medallion in the basement. Agree or not?" "Agree!" Azere nodded her head, trying hard not to smile, maintaining a neutral expression on her face. "Okay, now that we''ve finally settled this problem let''s go to Laswich Mountain tomorrow, after lunch!" Maera said. Azere nodded her head in agreement. Maera rose to her feet and left the waiting room together with Hilda. Azere and Olga watched the women exit the door and vanish from their eyes. "Girls, let''s go back now to your room!" the guard said. The two women stood up and left the waiting room. After a few minutes of walking in the hallway, they''re back inside their room and the handcuffs were already taken away from their hands. They sat on their beds, grinning triumphantly while looking at each other. After a few minutes of smiling, the smile was gone from their faces, replaced by uncertainty. "That was so easy!" Olga clapped her hands in glee. "Let''s not celebrate yet, unless all these is over and behind us we can''t say that we have passed the ordeal. We don''t know yet what''s going to happen tomorrow. It could be a total failure or success for us, only time can tell," Azere said apprehensively. Olga grinned. "We just have to give our 100% best tomorrow, I''m sure destiny will favor us," she said confidently. Azere finally relaxed a bit. "Just deal with Hilda your way. I don''t care what you''re going to do to Hilda while waiting for our return. While Maera and I are going down the basement, try your best to outsmart that woman..." Olga smiled wickedly. "Leave Hilda to me. Just take care of Maera and I''ll wait for your return. Let''s do it!" Azere nodded her head. "For our freedom!" "Yeah, for our freedom!" Olga grinned wickedly. That night, Olga and Azere were running different scenarios in their minds, anticipating a riot tomorrow because they are going to outsmart two powerful women, while on the other hand, their power hasn''t returned yet. It''s gonna be a roller coaster ride for the four of them tomorrow, who''s going to lose, and who''s going to win? Only time can tell. They slept late that night, when the clock strikes at 11:00 they finally drifted into a deep slumber, resting their weary mind, getting ready for tomorrow''s adventure or disaster. ... The following day. Olga and Azere wake up late, at 8:00 in the morning, just in time for their breakfast to arrive. They rushed to the opening and received their meal hastily. After they finished eating their breakfast, they continue discussing their trip home until lunchtime. While eating lunch, their heart was already beating erratically in their rib cage. "I''m getting nervous all of a sudden," Olga confessed. "Me too!" Azere said with a sigh. "Are you scared?" Olga asked. Azere nods her head. "Of course! I don''t want to die yet! I''m too young, we''re still sweet sixteen!" she joked, attempting a smile that never reached her eyes. Olga breathed deeply. "Worse come to worst, at least we will die together back in our home. Not bad. I''d rather die in our home at Laswich Mountain than die here in this prison room," she declared. "Me too! Home sweet home! I''m looking forward to go home!" Azere said excitedly. "Yes! We''re going home at last!" Olga seconded, her eyes flashing with fire. The women''s gloomy expression was replaced with excitement. After eating, they get ready for their trip back home. They won''t be riding a fancy carriage, they will be teleporting for sure! One hour later. They''re ready to leave the place, waiting anxiously for the guard to let them out. Half an hour later. The door opened and they saw the guard standing in the doorway. "Time for you to leave, grannies! Goodbye!" he said. Olga and Azere rushed to the door and stood in the hallway. Hilda and Maera were coming their way. Maera looked at Azere and grasped her hand. "Let''s go!" she said. Hilda did the same to Olga. A few minutes later, the four women vanished in front of the guard. Somebody was standing at the end of the hallway. The doctor went to the guard''s side and asked, "So... they''re going to Laswich Mountain to find the medallion? Am I correct?" The guard nodded his head in affirmation and replied, "That''s correct! That''s what I heard from their conversation in the meeting room." "Great!" the doctor stated and patted the guard''s shoulder. "Good job!" he said and walked away quickly, going back to his place to report to his friend about the latest developments regarding the four women. ... A few minutes later. The four women arrived at the Laswich Mountain, precisely outside the house. Maera looked at Azere. "Take me to the location of the medallion now! After I got the medallion I will restore your power and that of your friend as well," she commanded. "Fine! Don''t rush! We''re already here, no need to rush," Azere replied calmly, then she looked at Olga. "We''re going to the basement..." she said. Olga nods her head and responded, "Okay... take care!" Maera looked at Hilda. "Watched over her and be alert all the time. You two will stay outside and wait for our return. Don''t go anywhere!" she ordered. "Yes, Madam!" Hilda responded. Maera looked at Azere. "Take the lead, I''m following you from behind. I must remind you, don''t do stupid things or else you will get hurt!" she warned her. Azere nodded her head and answered, "Noted, Madam!" Azere walked towards the house and took the key behind the ornamental plants and proceed to open the padlock. Done, Azere pushed opened the door and they entered inside the house. Meanwhile, outside the house. Olga took a step towards the lake. Hilda raised a brow. "Hey, stop there! Where the hell do you think you are going?" she asked. Olga looked at her and smiled. "Let''s go over to the lake. The wind is fresh there while we stare at the crystal clear water and a wooden bench. A good place to relax while waiting for Madam and Azere," she replied. "Fine! Just don''t try to outsmart me, okay? Or else I won''t hesitate to hurt you!" Hilda warned her sternly. Olga smiled. "Sure! I just want to relax and sit comfortably on the bench. I have no bad intention," she assured her. The women strolled towards the location of the lake that was located a few meters away from the house. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 101 - Forbidden Room! Azere and Maera went inside the house. Maera was watching Azere''s movement like a hawk, not lowering her guard down even for a few seconds. Although the granny is powerless as of this moment, she can''t be fully confident that she will cooperate with her fully. She was anticipating that Azere will try to outsmart her at any given moment, if she was in her shoes, she would do the same. She must be alert at all times! Now is the time to open her eyes brightly and constantly appraise Azere''s movements to notice any indication that she will do something tricky, putting her off guard. Azere on the other hand was smirking the whole time, it''s okay to smirk because Madam can''t see her face right now because she''s behind her. Showtime! She went straight to the door near the kitchen, behind the door was a staircase leading to the basement where the old stuff where being kept for a long time. "What''s behind this door?" Maera asked curiously. "It''s the staircase leading to the basement. My mentor kept two medallions there is a secret room in the basement. You have to decide which of the two medallions is the one you''re looking for. Let me remind you that you can''t take both medallions away from this place or else you will pay a heavy price..." Azere warned her. Maera raised a brow. "What? There are two medallions in there?" she asked. "Yeah..." Azere answered. Maera smiled in anticipation. Well... she''s planning to snatch the two medallions! Who''s going to stop her? No one! She smiled inwardly, her face was calm, showing no emotion at all. Azere studied Maera''s face, trying to guess her reaction after learning that there are two medallions in the secret place where her mentor hides the secret objects. Maera glared at Azere and asked, "What-? Why are you looking at me that way?" Azere shook her head and said, "Nothing... let''s proceed then..." Azere opened the door and they went inside. They descended the stairs with twenty steps in total. When their feet landed on the floor. Azere looked at her companion. "Wait here, I''ll go inside that room to show you the two medallion, you can only choose one!" she reminded her again. Maera eyed Azere suspiciously, not trusting her even a tiny bit. "No, you can''t go alone! Who know''s what you''re up to? I''ll go with you to make sure you''re not gong to trick me," she said firmly. Azere sighed and said, "You''re so stubborn!" "Just open that damn door and we''ll both go inside!" Maera ordered impatiently, itching to get her hands of the two medallions. Azere cleared her throat and refused to open the door. "What now!?" Maera asked, clearly irritated with Azere, playing mind games with her. Azere looked Maera in the eyes. "Listen, I need to tell you something... you really can''t go inside the room. This room is protected with a spell that only my friend and I know and aside from that, Olga and my blood are tied to this room including that of my mentor. Therefore this room will only acknowledge my presence because it was designed to sniff my blood and will let me in, but you won''t be able to get inside! Or else something terrible will happen to you if you still insist on going inside!" she warned her in a serious tone. Maera throws a dagger at Azere''s eyes. "You talk a lot! I know that you''re just trying to scare me! Get off my way!" she said and went to the door and open it. Suddenly a cold gush of wind hit Maera''s face in full force. Startled, she was trying to see what''s inside the room. And there in the table were two medallions floating in the air. Then suddenly an invisible hand appeared out of nowhere and grabbed her waist, she slammed into a hard chest. "Whattt the... helppppppppp!" she screamed. Azere just looked at Maera helplessly and said, "I told you so!" Then the door of the secret room suddenly shut on its own. Azere smiled triumphantly. "Good riddance, Maera! I told you to wait here outside the room but because of your greed, you still insist on getting inside the forbidden room. Now you have to pay the heavy price! Enjoy your stay inside the room for eternity!" she said, grinning triumphantly. She turned around, going to the next room. She went inside the room and stay there for a few minutes, while a blue light coming from every direction of the room, bathed her whole body, restoring her power in full. Fifteen minutes later. Azere exited the room and looked at the forbidden room for a few minutes. She can always get Maera out of the forbidden room, alive, but if she will do that, the greedy woman will take revenge on them for sure. And if Maera returns to the White Coven Castle, she will inform everyone that the medallion was in the Laswich Mountain inside the forbidden room of the basement, then the witches will flock here and turn her beloved home into hell. Tearing apart these beautiful homes that she loved so much. No, she can''t afford that! So, Maera has to stay inside the forbidden room for eternity. She walked towards the staircase and climbed the stairs until she reached the top and exited the basement. She calmly left the house and walked in the direction of the lake. Meanwhile... Hilda stood up upon seeing Azere approaching the lake alone. Oh, no! Something bad happened to Madam! She quickly waved her hand at Olga and chanted a spell, enveloping the woman in a mist. Azere reached their sides. "What are you doing?" she asked. "What did you do to my Madam!? Tell me! Or else, if you''re just trying to trick me, then your friend will die instantly!" Hilda threatened her. Azere sighed heavily. "Stop that! Your Madam needs your help in the basement! She met an accident, a serious one that requires your help because you''re the only one who can help her. I have no power so I can''t help her. Come with me now! Hurry up before your Madam will pass away!" Hilda paled. "W-what? What happened to Madam!?" she asked, suspiciously, trying to read the truth from Azere''s eyes. "I''m telling the truth! Hurry up! If you think I''m lying, I shouldn''t be here telling you about her condition. I will just let her rot in the basement. It''s up to you if you don''t believe me or not!" Azere said calmly. Hilda looked closely at Azere, trying to see if she was lying or not. Azere shrugged and released a deep sigh. "Why are you hesitating to help your Madam? The basement will only remain open for one hour then it will automatically close on its own. It can only be open once a year, and do you have to wait for one year before you made up your mind? By the time you decided to help Maera, she''s already dead inside the basement. Hurry up! Before it''s too late!" she said urgently. Hilda was getting confused. Should she believe Azere''s claim or not? But what if she was telling the truth? She doesn''t want Madam to die because she hesitated to help her. "Fine! Take me to the basement now!" she finally said. Azere looked at Olga. "Release my friend at once. Leave her alone here..." she demanded. "Okay fine!" Hilda replied and the mist enveloping Olga disappeared. Olga crumbled into the ground, gasping for breath. Azere helped Olga back to the wooden bench. "Stay here, wait for us!" she said with a wink. Olga nodded her head. "Okay! Go now!" Azere walked back to the house followed by the visibly shaking Hilda. Amused, Olga watched them enter the house, sporting a bright smile on her face. Tsk! Tsk! "Poor women!" She rose to her feet and walked calmly towards the house. She will go to the kitchen, boil water and then make two cups of delicious hot coffee. She missed having one after a long time of imprisonment in the basement of the White Coven Castle! Meanwhile... Azere and Hilda descended the stairs. A few minutes later, their feet finally landed on the floor. Hilda scanned the room but failed to find Maera. "Where is she!? Are you trying to trick me?" she demanded. "No, she''s currently inside the room! Go, open the door and get her out!" Azere commanded. Hilda glared at her. "Do you think I''m stupid!? You open the door and get inside first! Do it now! Or else I''m going to kill you!" she barked her order, threatening her. Azere sighed. "Fine, as you wish!" she said and went to the door and open it. Then she went inside. Hilda followed her inside the room. Then she saw the two medallions floating in the air! It''s true! But she can''t find Maera! Hilda looked at Azere suspiciously. "Where is she!?" she demanded. Azere smiled. "Right behind you!" Hilda quickly turned around and screamed because hairy hands appeared out of nowhere and encircled her waist, then she vanished from the room instantly. "It''s done!" Azere said triumphantly. Azere left the room and went back upstairs. She found Olga sipping her coffee at the kitchen table, staring at the view outside the window. Olga looked at her. "It''s done?" she asked. Azere nodded her head. "Yeah, it''s not over yet. It''s just the beginning. The witches will swarm this area soon the moment they will notice that Maera and Hilda failed to return home to the White Coven Castle..." she replied and picked up her mug, sipping her coffee. They looked at the window for a moment as thick silence vibrated in the air around them. Olga looked at Azere. "Do you already have a plan in mind?" she asked. Azere shut her eyes for a moment and imagined the witches coming to the Laswich Mountain, launching left and right attacks at the house. "Yeah, I have...." she replied calmly. Best novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 102 - Gone! Best novel online free at novelhall.com "So, how your plan will play out?" Olga asked apprehensively. Azere cleared her throat. "I can see the witches flocking to our home soon. They will be looking for Maera and Hilda. The guard in the prison facility in the basement of the White Coven Castle will inform everyone that we''re the last person the two women saw before they disappear from this world. It''s only natural that they will come here to demand the women''s return..." Azere answered. "Are we going to fight them head on? Like fight to the death?" Olga inquired. Azere smiled. "It looks like we have no other option... but on the other hand we do have another option, in fact, a brilliant one!" she raved. "So, tell me about it now!" Olga said excitedly. Azere whispered her plan in Olga''s ears. Done revealing her plan, she smiled smugly. "It''s brilliant isn''t it?" she grinned. Olga clapped her hands in glee and gushes, "Absolutely perfect!" "Alright, go now to the room in the basement so that your power will be restored," Azere commanded. "Aye!" Olga replied eagerly. She put her mug in the sink and left the kitchen, going to the basement. Azere stared at the serene view outside the kitchen. The crystal clear water in the lake looks so calm, but not for long ''coz the entire Laswich Mountain will be flooded with witches soon. She better get ready for their arrival! But before that, she will visit the cave first and check on Sabrina, Rhett, and Amara''s condition there, hoping that they''re doing fine during her absence. She missed her charge more than anyone in this world! Fifteen minutes later. Olga returned to the kitchen table, looking refreshed and invigorated. Azere looked at her. "Feeling good that you got your power back?" she asked. "Yup!" Olga grinned joyously. Azere asked, "I''m going to visit the cave. Do you like to go with me?" "Sure!" Olga replied merrily. Then she went silent for a moment. "Um... I just want to ask this. Do you think that one of the medallions in the forbidden room was the one missing that Maera was looking for?" she inquired. Azere shook her head. "I don''t think so! The two medallions in the basement were already there in the forbidden room since we''re young and before Mother join the Supreme Witch contest. Therefore, the missing medallion was still out there and whoever has it - she or he was keeping their mouth shut not wanting to let the world know that they have the medallion in their possession," she elaborated further. "Ah, I see... so... we''re finally going to use the two medallions when the witches start attacking us?" Olga asked. "Yeah... we have no choice. Do you remember? In the past, Mother told us that we can use the two medallions if our life is in danger and we have to defend Laswich Mountain from invaders. That''s the only valid reason she allowed us. But the moment we''re done using them we have to return the two medallions to its resting place in the forbidden room. We can''t abuse or use the medallions for personal gain or else we will pay a heavy price in the end," Azere explained. "Yeah, I remember!" Olga smiled. Azere finished sipping her coffee, she left the table and washed the cups in the sink. Olga asked, "When are we going to visit the cave?" "After two hours," Azere replied. "Okay, I''ll just perform some cleaning around the house because there''s dust everywhere!" she said, scrunching up her nose. "You do that! I''ll prepare our recipe for dinner. I''ll start cooking after we finish visiting the cave," Azere said. Olga nods her head and left the kitchen to begin her cleaning spree. Azere left the kitchen door and went to the back of the house to gather some vegetables in the garden. When she arrived there, overgrown bushes flooded the entire place, she released a deep sigh. The weeds and bushes need to be taken out from the garden or else no more vegetables to harvest in the days to come. Tomorrow she will start uprooting and cultivating the garden so that they can grow and harvest more. Once she''s back in the cave, she will just go to her hut and harvest vegetables there because she was confident that Rhett had taken good care of her vegetable garden there since it''s one of their readily available food sources. A few minutes later, Azere failed to harvest anything from the garden, she released a deep sigh. Time to go to the cave! She went back to the house and found Olga sweeping the entire house. "We have nothing to cook, so I have to go to my hut and harvest some vegetables in my garden and also get some chicken and eggs," she said. "Okay," Olga replied with a nod of her head then resumed her chore. Azere went back to the kitchen to get a basket, and from there she teleport directly to her hut. She vanished from the kitchen, she reappeared a few minutes later outside her hut in the forest. The scene that greeted her when she arrived at her hut is not good. She quickly checked the garden, the bushes and weeds are more visible than the green leafy vegetables, which is a sign that the garden has been neglected for a long time. And the chickens were all dead in their wooden cages! It looks like they haven''t been feed and taken care of for a long time. Damn! What''s going on here!? "Why did Rhett neglect my garden? I entrusted the hut and my garden to him! He should have taken care of it!" she blurted angrily and marched towards the location of the cave. She has all intention to scold the wolf for neglecting her garden! She sprinted towards the cave. Feeling upset, she even forgot to teleport to reach her destination quickly. Fuming inwardly, Azere reached the entrance of the cave in no time. Once she''s already there, she saw no one at the entrance. "Where are they?" she asked herself. She always saw Sabrina sitting on the wooden chair looking at the view outside. Then she also notices the grasses growing in the entrance of the cave. Sabrina always took them out. The cave projected an appearance that it has been deserted for a long time! "Oh no!" she blurted. Her heart starts beating fast. She waved her hand in the air, summoning her pet butterfly, it floated in the air. "Go inside the cave and check the people there. Don''t leave unless you have checked the entire cave thoroughly! Go now!" she commanded urgently. "Yes, master!" the butterfly replied and flew towards the entrance of the cave and vanished from Azere''s eyes. Azere sighed heavily, she walked toward the shade under the maple tree and sat down on the grassy ground. She lowered her empty basket beside her and stared at the entrance of the cave anxiously. She was hoping fervently that the people inside the cave are doing well even if the current situation doesn''t look good outside. Ugh! The waiting is killing her! After a few minutes of agonizing moments, Azere saw her butterfly pet exit the cave and it flew towards her location. "Butterfly, tell me... what did you see inside the cave? Hurry up tell me!" she said urgently. "Master, the cave is empty! I checked every nook and cranny of the cave, but no one''s there! The place was abandoned," the butterfly replied. Azere''s face went paperwhite. "Where are they!? Where is Sabrina!?" she blurted fearfully. She looked at the butterfly. "Did you see any corpses? Any dead body inside the cave?" she asked in a trembling voice. "No, master. I didn''t see any decomposing bodies there. However, I noticed that their clothes and belongings were still there..." the butterfly answered. "Go and find them, check the nearby areas! I''ll be waiting for your news here," she ordered. "Yes, master!" the butterfly responded and flew in the direction of the woods. Azere returned to the shade under the maple tree, deeply bothered by the turn of events. Why is it that Sabrina, Rhett, and Amara vanished from the cave? The wolf can leave the cave anytime, but it would be impossible for Sabrina and Amara to leave the cave together since they can''t breathe and they will die if they stay longer outside the cave. If that is the case, then something must have transpired here while she and Olga were imprisoned inside the prison facility in the White Coven Castle! But where are they now? Why do they vanish without a clue? What happened way back during her absence? Who took them away? Where to find them? Her mind was bombarded with multitudes of questions running simultaneously in her mind. Two hours later. She was in that state of confusion when Olga arrived at the place, she stood outside the cave looking at the entrance, then turned around and looked at the maple tree after sensing Azere''s essence behind her. She rushed to her side after seeing her friend''s forlorn face, looking like she was carrying the whole world on her shoulder. "What happened to you?" she asked after she reached her side. "Sabrina is gone, as well as Rhett and Amara!" Azere blurted dejectedly. A frown appeared on Olga''s face. "What gone! As in they disappeared without a trace? Is that what you mean?" she asked, confused. "That''s right!" Azere responded gloomily. "H-how did you know?" Olga asked as she lowered herself on the ground beside her friend. Azere took a deep breath. "I teleported first into my hut to harvest some vegetables and get some eggs and chickens, but when I arrived there the garden was overtaken by bushes and weeds and the poultry was all dead in their wooden cages. The picture was heartbreaking. I was mad that the wolf neglected my hut and the garden, but when I come here to confront him, they''re nowhere to be found. I send my butterfly pet inside the cave to investigate. The cave was empty and no dead bodies were found inside. Their clothes and personal belongings were intact inside the cave. They disappear without a trace! So, I instructed my pet to investigate the neighboring areas hoping we can find some clues of their whereabouts," she said, ending her lengthy explanation. A crease formed on Olga''s forehead.. "Gone? Without leaving any trace behind? If that''s the case then a powerful powerful entity was behind all these!" she declared. "They were forcibly taken away from the cave! That''s my theory!" Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 103 - Tough Times Ahead! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Azere was shrouded in silence. Sighing, Olga looked at her friend''s distraught face, she patted her shoulder, comforting her. "I''ll go to my place, maybe I can pick up something there since I set my poultry free to roam around the hut, some of them might still be alive until now," she said and picked up the basket. Azere nods her head. "Will you be okay here?" Olga asked worriedly. "I''m fine, don''t worry about me. Go now!" Azere replied and shifted her attention to the entrance of the cave. "Okay, don''t leave! wait for me here. I''ll go now..." Olga said and vanished from the place. Azere stared at the entrance of the cave, remembering the sadness that she saw in Sabrina''s face the moment she bid goodbye to her. Little did she know that it will be the last time that they will see each other. Sighing, she tried to think what could have happened in the cave during those days when she and Olga set their journey to the Holybel Summit. But no matter how hard she tries, she can''t think of anything else. Her head started to ache just thinking about her missing charge. Half an hour later. Olga finally returned, her basket was filled with green leafy vegetables and two alive chickens. She sat beside Azere. "Your pet hasn''t returned yet?" she asked. Azere shook her head. "Not yet," she answered sadly. Olga stood up. "I''ll look around the area... maybe I can find something," she volunteered. "No need! I can feel my pet returning anytime soon," Azere said. A few minutes later. The butterfly finally return and hovered in the air in front of the ladies. "Any news?" Azere asked. "Master, I already checked the nearby areas around the cave but I can''t see them. I apologized, I failed to find the inhabitants of the cave," the butterfly said. "It''s okay," Azere said gloomily. She waved her hand and the butterfly disappeared from the air. "I think, they''re already gone far away from here. The problem is - we can''t trace their whereabouts," Olga said. "You''re right," Azere responded forlornly. "Do we still need to wait here?" Olga asked, about to lower herself into the ground beside her friend. Azere stood up. "No need. They''re obviously gone, it''s no longer necessary staying here waiting for nothing. Let''s go back to Laswich Mountain," she stated sorrowfully. "Okay," Olga spoke and picked up the basket. "Let''s go!" The women teleported back to Laswich Mountain and landed in the kitchen a few minutes later. Olga put the basket on the table and transfer the vegetables to the basin, then she looked at Azere. "I''m going to the lake and clean the chicken," she said. Azere nods her head absentmindedly. "Okay..." Olga grabbed the knife, put the chicken in the basket, and exited the house, going to the lake. Azere was shaking her head while watching Olga walking in the direction of the lake. Who is powerful enough to break the curse that was put by her mentor around the cave. Could it be that whoever abducted the inhabitants of the cave, have taken Sabrina and Amara''s dead bodies with them? Unless they were abducted alive! And what happened to the wolf? Where is he now? He was also taken captive by the same people? It''s very hard to speculate about what happened since she wasn''t there when Sabrina and the others went missing. She can only make wild guesses. Sighing, she fixed her attention to the green leafy vegetables and sort them out. She took the chopping board and began slicing the vegetables and herbs so that they can make a delicious chicken soup later after Olga finished cleaning the animals. She picked up the pot and cleaned it with water then put some rice into it, after rinsing the rice with water twice, she placed the pot above the makeshift stove made of stone then start the fire. While adding firewood to the fire, her mind was busy thinking about what happened to Sabrina and her companions inside the cave. There''s got to be a way to find out their whereabouts! She needs to find a way! A few minutes later. Olga returned to the house and entered the kitchen, putting the already dressed chicken on the table. She starts chopping the chicken into bite-sized ready for cooking. Done, she looked at her friend, sporting a sad expression on her face. Heaving a sigh, she went to her side. "Still thinking of Sabrina, Rhett, and Amara''s disappearance from the cave?" she asked. "Yeah..." Azere replied gloomily. Olga patted her friend''s shoulder, comforting her. "Don''t worry much, we will find a way to find them soon," she said, cheering her up. Azere sighed deeply. "I hope so! I''m desperately hoping that they''re still alive..." she said worriedly. Olga was shaking her head while putting salt on the chicken. "I think they''re still alive, just my hunch. Let''s think positively. Thinking of negative things won''t help us at all," she spoke. Deep inside she thought that they were now undergoing difficult times. Azere took a deep breath. "Mother is gone, Sabrina and the rest are missing as well. Then the witches will arrive soon to destroy this place. We have no shortages of problems to face in the future," she said in distress. "Indeed! Our minds will be fully occupied from now on. I can only see tough times ahead of us!" Olga agreed. Azere looked at Olga. "Good luck to the two of us!" Olga smiled. "Yeah. Don''t worry friend, we will have thousands of good luck ahead of us!" Azere finally smiled, loving Olga''s positivity amidst the uncertainty of their future. One hour later. After they finished cooking, they ate dinner right away and retired early to their rooms to ponder deeply about their dire situation. ~~~0~~~ A few days later. At 4:00 in the afternoon. Leera accompanied the last of the women named Antonia that is yet to find a husband in the town. They were standing on the sidewalk, watching the passerby walking in the street in all directions. "You haven''t found anyone yet?" Leera glanced at her companion. Antonia shook her head. "Not yet," she replied. "Okay, take your time. Let me know if you already found someone, we will trail him from behind," Leera said. After one hour of waiting, they feel thirsty and entered a bakery shop to order a glass of refreshing fruit juice and rest for a while. Antonia was staring at the waiter serving customers'' orders nearby. Leera followed Antonia''s gaze and her eyes landed on a good-looking waiter serving bread and pastries on the next table. "Do you like him?" she asked. Antonia nodded her head and smiled shyly. "Yeah... I like him." "Alright, after store hours, let''s wait for him outside and when he''ll finally go home, we''ll abduct him," Leera whispered. "Okay," Antonia replied. They continue sipping their refreshing fruit juice. Now and then, Antonia would glance happily at the good-looking waiter. Hours went by. Before the store closes for the night, Leera and Antonia leave the bakery and wait for the waiter to leave the establishment so that they can follow him. They waited for another half hour before they saw him exiting the door of the store, strolling on the sidewalk. They followed him until he boarded a passenger carriage. Inside the carriage, Antonia was trying hard not to stare at the handsome guy, he looks to be in his middle 20''s. Fifteen minutes later. The guy gets off of the vehicle and the girls followed him. The guy walked in a darkened street, that is the time the girls moved in lightning speed. Leera waved her hand swiftly putting the guy in an unconscious state instantly. Antonia was already behind the guy, catching him before his body crumbles to the ground. "Time to go back to the mansion!" Leera said. Antonia nodded her head, smiling brightly. Hooray! She finally found a handsome husband! She feels like celebrating tonight. A few seconds later, the women along with their captive vanished from the dim street. The women reappeared inside Antonia''s room inside the Hillsraine Grove Mansion. They settled the unconscious guy in the bed. Leera looked at Antonia and said, "He won''t be awake for now. Let''s eat dinner in the dining hall first, before I will erase his memory." "Copy, Priestess!" Antonia replied and covered the guy''s body with the blanket. The women left the bedroom and went downstairs to proceed to the dining hall. After they finished eating, Leera and Antonia return to the room upstairs. Inside the room. Leera starts erasing erase the guy''s memory while Antonia watched the whole process in the corner of the room. Minutes went by. After Leera finished erasing the guy''s memory, she looked at Antonia and smiled. "He''s finally yours!" Antonia smiled brightly. "Thank you, for making everything possible for me, Priestess!" "Don''t mention it, you deserve to be happy too!" Leera responded. "I''ll take my leave now. Enjoy your husband..." She walked to the door and exited. After Leera reached her room, she went inside the bathroom and took a short bath. She will visit her husband in the basement later. Next week, she will meet the contractor that she hired to construct simple houses all over the 30-hectare land. She and the girls decided that each of them should have privacy since they''re going to have a family soon. She will be the sole owner of the mansion. Since Dolores has no plans to get married soon, so she will stay with Leera in the mansion for the time being together with Rhett. She hummed a song joyously while bathing. She''s happy because everything went according to her plans. Twenty minutes later, she finished bathing and exited the bathroom. She wore a nice dress that accentuated her curves and beautify herself in the mirror. She was no longer using Sabrina''s image, no need for that. The wolf accepted her as his wife with open arms after she erased everything in his memory. She left the dresser table and exited her bedroom, walking energetically in the hallway going to the basement. After a few minutes of walking, she finally reached the basement and opened the door of her husband''s room. He was sitting on the bed staring at the wall. His eyes lighted up a ton after seeing her. "My darling wife!" he said and rushed to her side. Leera catapulted into his arms. "My darling husband, Allan! I miss you so much!" she said. She named him Allan so that he can no longer remember his real name. From now on his name is Allan and he is her husband for life. Allan claimed his wife''s lips for a searing kiss that lasted for a few minutes, then they cuddled in the bed.. They made love in the middle of the night and repeat their orgasmic activity until the wee hours of the morning. You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 104 - On One Condition! You can read the novel fast updates at novelhall.com ~White Coven Castle~ The council was having a meeting in the meeting hall regarding the two missing women. "According to my investigation... It''s been reported that Maera, the guardian of the South Wing together with her assistant Hilda were missing after they were last seen talking to the two grannies in the prison facility. This is according to the guard that I have interviewed for this matter," Aston, the guardian of the East Wing reported. The current Supreme Witch was noticeably absent from the meeting. The meeting was presided by Selah, the second in command, the guardian of the West Wing. The three guardians present are Aston, guardian of the East Wing... Selah, second in command, guardian of the West Wing, and Rumi, the guardian of the North Wing. The one missing in the meeting is Maera, the guardian of the South Wing. Selah silently read the report that was presented by Aston. A few minutes later, she spoke. "Interesting... so these two grannies are Betty''s students? Eh? Are you sure? They''re grandma already and Betty is not even that old yet," she asked, confused. Aston grinned. "Well based on the previous conversation I had with Betty, she punished her students for having an orgy with a wolf, which she detested so much. She transformed her two students into their old selves. The cursed will only be lifted after twenty years..." Rumi''s eyes widened in shock. "What-? For just an orgy with a wolf - her students have to suffer living with a cruel curse for 20 years? Damn! Betty is such a heartless woman!" he exclaimed in a horrified tone. Selah smiled. "As expected of Betty, so kind yet so ruthless if annoyed or provoked. Anyways, my question is... why are they gone? Where the women have gone to?" "Maera believes that the grannies know where Betty hides the medallion so she brought them back to their home in Laswich Mountain," Aston explained. Selah reclined on her chair and asked her colleagues. "So... can we believe their claim that the missing medallion was in Betty''s house?" The guardians looked at each other. "There is a possibility... 50...50..." Aston replied. "And what could have happened to Maera and Hilda? Why haven''t they returned yet? Can we declare that they were harmed by the old soul who''s mediocre power was suppressed by Maera successfully in the first place?" Selah asked in doubt. "Well, we only have plenty of questions so far but no answers yet. I would like to volunteer to visit the Laswich Mountain and investigate what truly happened to Maera and Hilda," Aston said. "Good! I''ll give you permission to investigate this matter. And much better if you can find the missing medallion as well," Selah added. "I''ll try my best!" Aston replied. "When are you going to visit the place?" Rumi asked. "Tomorrow, I''ll start my investigation in that place," Aston answered. "Good luck! If you need assistance don''t hesitate to ask the other guardian''s help or my help," Selah offered. "Thank you for the offer!" Aston said in a grateful tone. "Alright, this meeting is adjourned!" Selah stated and rose to her feet. The guardians left the meeting room and returned to their respective territory to resume their daily activities and responsibilities. Aston went back to his library, he will make preparations for his visit to the Laswich Mountain tomorrow. Meanwhile... Across the miles, at Laswich Mountain. Azere and Olga were removing the overgrown bushes and weeds in the garden all day long. They''re planning to cultivate the garden again for their food consumption and raise poultry to supplement their food supply. Five hours later. The women were resting under the shade of the tree, tired but satisfied with their hard work. They managed to clear the garden from the wild plants and it''s ready for planting. "I''ll bring the rest of my poultry here and transplant all my vegetables as well," Olga said. Azere smiled. "That''s a good idea!" When the surrounding already turned dark, the women finally entered the house to rest for the night. ~~~0~~~ The following day. The women were back in the garden to plant some vegetable seeds at 5:00 in the afternoon. They were busy with their gardening activity when Aston suddenly materialized a few meters away from the garden that startled the two women. Azere and Olga were shocked to see the unwanted visitor, they had finished putting an invisible barrier around the place last night before they went to sleep. The purpose of the barrier is to protect and alert them just in case an intruder suddenly enters the property. "Hello, ladies! Good afternoon!" Aston greeted them in a friendly way. Azere looked at the stranger. "Who are you? How dare you enter our property without our permission!?" she glared at him. "State your purpose in five seconds or I''ll turn you into a duck!" Olga threatened him. Aston grinned in amusement. "Calm down, ladies! Don''t panic and don''t be afraid, I''m here on behalf of the White Coven Castle to inquire about Maera and Hilda''s whereabouts. They have been missing for a few days already and we''re worried about their condition. The guard in the prison facility told me that you were the last person the women have talked to before they failed to return to the castle. So, I''m here... instructed by my superiors to find them. Have you seen them?" he asked. Azere and Olga looked at each other for a moment. "You come at the wrong place. Yes, Maera and Hilda indeed come here to accompany us back to our residence but they also left afterward. We have no idea where they are right now. The moment they leave our property they''re no longer our responsibility," Azere lied straight face without blinking her eyes. Aston raised a brow and sighed. "Well, I might believe you but my superiors won''t believe your claim. Ladies, you might as well tell me where are the missing women''s location right now? Where did you hide them?" Olga looked at the stranger fiercely ready to launch an attack. "You are so brave to come here alone! Do you want to die!?" Azere sighed and looked at Olga. "Calm down! Don''t let him annoy you!" she reminded her. Aston smiled, not afraid of the woman''s threat. "Ladies, the barrier you put around this place to protect you is very weak. I manage to enter the barrier undetected. That''s only one of my power, but what if the whole witches in the castle will descend here? What do you think will gonna happen? Please think carefully before sprouting another lie into my face..." he said in a serious manner. Azere shut her eyes for a moment. Dammit! They sent someone too soon! Then she looked at the stranger in the eyes. "What do you want?" Aston took a deep breath. "First, let me ask you this... did you like the taste of the honey balls I sent to in your prison room when Maera was determined to starve you for one day?" he asked. The women looked at each other in surprise. Azere looked at him. "So, you''re the one who send the honey balls?" "Yup!" Aston replied. "But why? Why did you help us?" Olga asked him, she was suspicious of his motives. Aston shrugged. "Well, that should distinguished me from Maera. I''m not as cruel as her," he answered. Azere raised a brow. "So, what''s your purpose?" "I''m here to offer you something valuable, something that you would like very much!" Aston said. "What is it?" Olga asked eagerly. "I''m here to offer you a gift. Since I''m very capable, I can undo the curse that Betty has given to you! I can return your original image, guaranteed! That if you agree to my conditions," Aston said. The ladies looked at each other, they didn''t believe his claim for a second. They thought he was just bluffing. Olga decided to play with him. "And what is your condition?" she asked. "You will bring me to Maera''s location and you will give me the medallion," Aston said. The women released a deep sigh. He is just like Maera and Hilda, they thought he was different because he helped them in the prison, but he came here with his ulterior motive just like the others. He can''t be trusted! Azere looked at the stranger. "I have to say it again, the missing women that you''re looking for is not here. And the medallion is also not here! Please leave our property, now!" she ordered. Astone smiled. "I see - you want the hard way, eh? Alright, I''ll take my leave now. But I''ll let you have a taste of my gift first before I''ll return to where I come from," he said and quickly waved his hand at the ladies, freezing them in the process. Then he chanted a spell that lasted for a few minutes. Done chanting, he unfreezes the girls. The ladies glared at him. "What have you done!?" they asked in unison. Aston smiled. "I give you a gift to enjoy for a few days while you think carefully about my offer. I''ll take my leave now. I''ll return here anytime, maybe after three days? And if you still won''t agree to my condition, the image that you''re enjoying right night will expire in one week," he said and vanished from the place instantly. After the stranger was gone, the ladies looked at each other. A mixture of disbelief, shock, and happiness mirrored in their eyes. "OMG! Azere,look at yourself! You no longer look like a grandma!" Olga screamed in joy. "You too!" Azere squealed in delight. The women smiled brightly, tears of happiness sprang from their eyes. A few seconds later, the women went back to the house to fully enjoy the wonderful moment while it lasted. Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 105 - Got To Do It! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com That night. After they finished eating dinner. Olga and Azere were standing in front of the mirror looking at the younger version of themselves. Tears of happiness rolled on their faces. "I''m so happy right now! I have forgotten how young we are, and I finally feel it again today!" Olga raved. "It''s nice to be young again!" "Indeed!" Azere agreed. "That guy is powerful, he was able to undo the cursed on us, but our young image won''t last for a long time, sadly, it has expiration!" she reminded her friend. "Don''t remind me that! I just want to enjoy this night! I want to stay in this time forever, it feels so good having my image back! I feel like I''m flying on cloud 9 right now!" Olga gushes happily. Amused, Azere smiled brightly with Olga''s blabbering. "Don''t tell me you will sleep in your bed later, constantly staring at your face in the mirror?" she joked. "Of course! I will!" Olga replied joyously. Azere sat on the edge of the bed, watching how happy her friend was. "Enjoy being young again because once that guy returns, he can erase our young image away with the snap of his finger," she said. Reminded of the reality of their situation, Olga stopped looking at herself and sat beside her friend on the bed. She looked at her. "So, what are we going to do now?" she asked gloomily. "We can''t give them the medallions! Mother told us that those two medallions can destroy anyone or anything on its path if use by the wrong person with bad intentions," Azere responded. The women were silent for a moment. Azere stared at the open window. "Did you remember what Mother told us before? There are three ancient medallions that she wanted to have. The powerful medallions can command the sky, the wind, the water, and all elements in this world. And when a person has three medallions in his or her position, she can rule the world!" Olga''s brows knitted together. "We only have two medallions in the basement and the missing one is...?" "It''s no other than the one that Mother was trying to steal from the dragon during the contest!" Azere answered promptly. "Mother wants to be the most powerful person on earth!" Olga declared. "Exactly!" Azere confirmed. "That''s why she''s gathering the medallions in her possession. And I have a feeling that the inhabitants of the White Coven Castle has no idea about the other two medallions," she added. "So, what we''re going to do now?" Olga asked. "I''m sure of one thing though, we can''t allow anyone to get the medallions from the forbidden room in the basement!" Azere said. "Yeah, we must protect it at all cost! For Mother!" Olga said, her eyes gleaming. "But our death is still inevitable once the witches descend on this place. What are we going to do now?" Azere asked. "We need to have a plan! A concrete one. Our power is weak, we are not that strong enough to fight the powerful witches in the castle. There''s got to be a way to get out of this dangerous situation that we''re facing right now!" Azere said seriously. "Yeah, we have to come up with a solid and effective plan..." Olga said solemnly. "It''s time to rest," Azere said and stood up. "I''m going to my room. You should rest early, maybe tomorrow we can create a better plan when our mind is fully refresh," she added. "Yes, we will do brainstorming tomorrow. For now, I still want to enjoy my youthful look and make it last forever in my memory," Olga said, grinning. "Good night, sleep well!" Azere smiled and left the room. Once inside her room. Azere looked at the mirror on the wall, admiring her youthful look. Then her mind recalled the guy who come to their property earlier, uninvited. He will be back soon expecting an answer. How will she answer him? She can''t surrender the two medallions in the basement and the missing medallion is not even in their position. How can she explain these things to him? She can''t reveal the existence of the two medallions! Mother will never forgive her if those objects will fall in the wrong hands!" But even if she will tell the stranger that the missing medallion was not in their hands, he won''t believe her. It''s useless! She lies in bed, staring at the ceiling for a long time, looking for a solution to their problems. Tomorrow, she must have a plan already! She can''t procrastinate for a long time because the witches in the White Coven castle can''t wait any longer. They need answers!" Sighing, she shut her eyes forcing her eyes to sleep. Her tired mind was screaming for a rest! Half an hour later, she finally drifted into a deep slumber. She was dreaming in her sleep, the situation in her dream keeps repeating over and over again during the entire duration of her dream. It was a horrific dream. The witches from the White Coven Castle attacked the Laswich Mountain in all directions, creating havoc everywhere, pulverizing the whole mountain until there is nothing left in the ground but scattered debris of destruction. The once beautiful place was destroyed the whole day and the house was flattened to the ground as Azere and Olga were forced to watch the total annihilation of their home as its full structure crumbled into the ground. It''s over in her dreams! And the worst thing... that scene keeps repeating in her dreams over and over again. In the eyes of the ladies, the pain and horror never end on that day. Azere woke up from her dream, gasping for breath, tears rolling on her face. The dream felt so real! She can feel the pain stabbing her heart a million times. It''s a nightmare of epic proportion! She rose from her bed, left the bedroom, and checked Olga in her room. Olga was lying on the bed, sleeping soundly, she was holding a mirror in her hand. She smiled bitterly while staring at her friend for a few minutes. Then she left the room and went to the basement, her destination is the forbidden room! She''s going to do what she got to do! ... Across the miles, at Portwell Mansion. Amber was staring at the window wearing her face mask. The mask is handy because her aunt finally allowed her to part the curtain so that she can look at the window clearly without the cumbersome curtain as long she will wear the face mask all the time. The night is clear and windy. The moon was shining brightly in the sky along with the multitudes of stars, giving everyone a chance to view the magical sky in all its glory. She finished reading another book and she doesn''t want to read anymore tonight. She just wants to stare at the view outside. Only by night, she can stare without feeling unconscious because if she looked at the window during the daytime, the workers and maids in the mansion will look at her with curiosity shining in their eyes. They must be puzzled and curious why she always wore a face mask and never leaves the room six days a week. Only once a week when her aunt brings her outside for a ride they caught sight of her. She was a great mystery to them. She was grateful that Lady Helen was good to her. She was allowed to explore the plantation onboard the carriage with her aunt. Her once-a-week ride outside the mansion gives her excitement and hope, it''s like a holiday for her. It''s one event that she was looking forward to, giving spice to her boring life. The night is beautiful tonight. She got tempted and removed her face mask. She''ll continue enjoying the view while she''s not sleepy yet. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a white bird flying in the sky above the wooded area. Mesmerized, she looked at it for a long time. Then she realized that it''s flying steadily towards her location, she stepped back, away from the window while the bird is getting closer... Then it finally landed on the window sill, it''s a white pigeon! So white, so beautiful! She slowly went back to the window and stared at the bird. It didn''t fly away, it went still where it landed. "Hello, little bird!" she said. The bird looked at her. Amber''s put her right hand on the bird''s back, petting the animal in the process. She was delighted when the white bird tolerated her petting and didn''t fly away. "Are you tired of flying? You can rest on the window sill all you want. You can rest on the table as well if you want a comfortable wide space to rest," she offered. The bird was nodding its head as if it truly understand what the woman was speaking about. "Beautiful night, isn''t it?" Amber said. "Most of the time, I have no one to talk to. Can you come here and visit me everyday? I want you to be my friend," she said. The bird nodded its head as if it understand the girl''s statement. The white pigeon didn''t leave the window, Amber continue to enjoy the view outside and the company of the bird. Half an hour later. Amber began yawning nonstop, feeling sleepy. She looked at her new friend. "I''m going to sleep now. I won''t close the window so that you can come inside the room anytime you like and sleep on the table comfortably, okay?" The bird nodded its head. Amber smiled in amusement. Did the bird understand her words? "Good night, friend!" she said and went to bed. She grabbed the blanket and draped it around her body. Smiling, she looked at the bird at the window for a few minutes until her eyelids start dropping, and she drifted into a deep sleep. Two hours later. The bird continues staying on the window sill. Midnight finally comes. The bird left the window and flew into the middle of the room. Suddenly it transformed into something else.... Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 106 - Thy Will Be Done! Read novel online free fast updates at novelhall.com The following day. When Amber woke up, the window was still open but the bird was no longer there. It''s already gone! Two hours later. Cornelia arrived at the room, bringing breakfast. Amber got the tray from her Aunt and placed it on the table. "Thank you, Aunt!" she said. "How''s your sleep last night?" Cornelia asked. "Fine..." Amber answered. She was about to tell her aunt about the white bird but changed her mind at the last minute. Besides, the bird might no longer return to her room. "Okay, eat your breakfast now," Cornelia said. Amber ate her meals in silence. After she finished eating, she put the plates on the tray. "I''ll bring you to the market with me, tomorrow afternoon after lunch," Cornelia said. Amber''s eyes widened in excitement. "Really-? Are you joking, Aunt?" she asked in disbelief. Cornelia smiled. "I''m not joking. You have to behave on the market tomorrow!" she said. "Yes, Aunt!" Amber smiled brightly and hugged her aunt happily. Cornelia rubbed Amber''s back gently. "Alright, I''m going downstairs now..." she said and picked up the tray. Amber watched her aunt exiting the door. Her day has just begun. She went to the bookshelf and checked the titles of the books. She''s tired of reading. She might as well do some cleaning around the room and do her laundry in the bathroom. She will read a book after lunch. She picked up the dustpan and the broom in the corner and began sweeping the floor. Done sweeping, she put the cleaning tools in the corner and was about to go inside the bathroom to wash her clothes when she saw the white bird flying towards her room and landed on the window sill. She smiled brightly and rushed to the window. "My friend! You''re back!" she gushes happily. The bird nods her head and makes a cute little sound of chirping. Amber smiled and raved, "Aw, you''re really are the most intelligent bird I ever known!" The bird nodded her head again. "Alright, you can stay in the window all you want. I''m going to wash my clothes in the bathroom first, okay?" she said. The bird nodded again, chirping merrily. Amber left the window, she picked up her clothes and brought them to the bathroom. Inside the toilet, she began washing her clothes with detergent soap and hang them dry in the rack mounted on the wall. A few minutes later, she finished her laundry and exited the bathroom, she expected that the bird already left, but she was surprised to see it still staying on the window sill. She went to the window, picked up the bird, and put it in her lap while sitting on the bed. "What is your name, little bird?" she asked. "Ivy!" a voice answered. Amber froze. Where the hell did that voice come from? She looked around the room, no other person only her and the bird. Was her imagination playing a joke on her? Or she was just imagining that the bird was the one answering her question? It couldn''t be! She smiled, shaking her head. Maybe, it''s just her imagination! "How''s your sleep last night? What time did you leave my room?" she asked the bird. "My sleep is good. I left your room before the sun rises in the horizon," the bird replied. Amber''s eyes widened in shock. What the heck! Startled, Amber dropped the bird on the bed. "OMG! Y----you can talk!?" she asked. A surprised expression flashes on her face. "Of course, I can!" the bird replied. Amber was shaking her head, thinking she was dreaming, she shut her eyes, pinched her arms so hard to feel the pain to wake up her consciousnesses, but when she opened her eyes, the bird was still there in the bed, looking at her with expectant eyes. "Can you talk?" she asked. The bird nods her head and replies, "Yes, dear!" Amber smiled. "Wow! I''ve never seen a talking bird before! You''re the first of your kind!" The bird shook her head and answered, "Actually, I''m not the first..." "You mean... your entire family is composed of talking birds?" Amber inquired. "Not like that. I''m the only one, there are others, but it''s a long story," the bird said with a hint of sadness in her voice and flew towards the window sill. "Where are you going?" Amber asked. "Going somewhere! See you later!" the bird said and fly away. "Oh, my!" Amber placed her hands on her chest due to extreme shock and bewilderment. She was still reeling from the jaw-dropper phenomenon that she had just witnessed today! How can a bird talk? But she heard it directly from the bird''s mouth! Ivy the bird can talk! The parrots can talk if they''re properly trained well. But Ivy is of another level. She talks like a human being trapped in the body of a bird! To get her mind off the mysterious bird, she went to the bookshelf and scanned a good title to read to pass her idle time. She hoped the bird will return so that she can have someone to talk to, it''s better to talk to a bird than nothing at all. She doesn''t mind having a talking bird as a friend. It''s kind of weird but kind of exciting as well. She went to the chair, sat down, and began reading a new book. ... ~Laswich Mountain~ The morning went well for Azere and Olga. After they finished taking a bath in the lake, they resumed their chores in the garden by erecting a wooden fence around it. Finished with their gardening activity, they sat on the ground under the shade of a mahogany tree, relaxing while pondering about their bleak future. Olga released a deep sigh. Azere looked at her friend, sporting a troubled look on her face. "Why are you sighing?" she asked. "I wish Mother is still alive and she will return here to help us," Olga answered. "That''s also my wish," Azere said. "I don''t want to die yet!" Olga blurted. Azere sighed deeply. "Me too! I still need to find Sabrina. I can''t do it because we''re still facing a big problem regarding the impending attack of the witches from the White Coven Castle." "If we set the women free, do you think the witches will leave us alone?" Olga asked. "I''m not sure of that..." Azere was shaking her head in a state of uncertainty. "Besides, they believe that we have the medallion because we told Maera a big lie while we''re still in the prison facility. Therefore, they will come here and tear this place apart just to find the missing medallion." Olga took a deep breath. "We only have two choices, run for our lives or face them bravely. Which one we will choose?" she asked. "Let''s stay here..." Azere finally said. "Do you have a plan? A sound one! We just can''t wait here and be killed by the enemies. We need to do something to protect ourselves!" Olga said urgently. "Calm down. I already set our plan in motion last night," Azere said. "What plan? And how? Can you tell me about it?" Olga asked, confused. "I activated the TL..." Azere said calmly. Olga''s eyes widened in shock. "Oh, no! How can you!?" she exclaimed, looking at her friend in disbelief and surprise. Azere released a deep sigh. "I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you in advance. I thought that it''s the safest way to preserve your life..." she explained. "You should have at least informed me first before you decide on your own!" Olga lamented, feeling annoyed and upset. Azere took a deep breath. She already expected Olga''s reaction towards her plan once she learned about it. "Don''t worry, if you don''t want to get involved... you can return to your old place in the forest and hide there safely. Let me face the enemies alone - just return here to bury my dead body one year later," she said calmly. "Are you kidding me!?" Olga glared at Azere and walked out from the garden, shaking her head in dismay. Azere looked at her furious friend''s back, misty-eyed. Olga''s negative reaction to her plan is something that she welcome, she''s not bothered much by it. It''s better for her that Olga will leave Laswich Mountain and go back to her old place in the forest so that she will be the only one who will face the enemy. She wants to spare Olga the pain. Azere stayed where she is and waited for what her friend will do next. One hour later. As expected... she saw Olga exit the door, carrying her bag filled with personal stuff. Olga walked to her side, sporting an angry expression on her face. "I don''t want to be caught in the madness. You didn''t give me much choice when you decide on your own, that''s why I have to go. Good luck in protecting this place, if you still have enough love left for your life, let''s go hide together! Let''s bring the medallions with us and run to a far away place!" she said desperately, wanting to convince her friend to change her mind while she still has time left to spare. Azere heaved a sigh. "Go now. I''ll stay here. It''s good that we will go our separate ways. In case what happened to me, you are there to remember me. I need someone who can explain to Mother what happen just in case she will return one day and I''m already dead," she said in a calm voice. Olga sighed. "You''re stupid and you know that right?" Azere smiled and nodded her head. "I know what I''m doing. Anything else, before you go?" Olga hugged her friend. "You did this on purpose, right?" Azere nods her head. "Yeah, it''s the only way to protect you and this mountain! This place is Mother''s legacy! I want to preserve this place for her safe return one day," she elaborated further. "At the expense of your own life? How stupid you are!?" Olga said, sighing. "Stop insulting me. Go now and keep yourself safe, do it for me and Mother''s sake!" Azere said. "Okay, take care and goodbye my friend," Olga said sadly. Azere waved her hand as she bid farewell to her dear friend. Olga looked at Azere one last time and vanished from the place in split seconds. Azere looked heavenward. "Your will - thy will be done!" she said softly. She left the garden and went back to the house to make another preparation. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 107 - Secret! Best novel online free at novelhall.com ~Portwell Mansion~ The next day, after lunch. Amber was getting ready for her trip to the public market with her aunt. She''s getting excited because it will be the first time she will see many people and places outside the Portwell Mansion. She''s looking forward to this new experience. She was hoping that her aunt would bring her at least once a week in the market, she would appreciate it very much. The only way to convince her aunt that she''s a good companion, she will follow everything that she will tell her, this way she can demonstrate her obedience and that would please her aunt immensely. She might get lucky and accompany her aunt again during one of her visits to the market in the succeeding weeks and months. Fifteen minutes later. The door was opened by Cornelia, she''s already wearing her casual outfit for today''s trip to the market. "Are you ready?" Cornelia asked. "Yes!" Amber replied cheerfully. "Alright, let''s go!" Cornelia said and exited the room. Amber rushed to her aunt''s side as they walked in the hallway and finally went down the staircase. They left the house and boarded the carriage that was waiting for them in front of the house. A few minutes later. The carriage was already moving out of the iron gate and proceed to the main road, heading to the public market. The entire journey will last for half an hour. Amber was enjoying the outside view through the window. She looked at her companion. "Aunt, what will I do in the market?" she asked. "You will hold the basket for me while we go around the market to buy stuff. So, I expect that you will behave. And don''t leave my side even for a few seconds! You might get lost there and I might not be able to find you," Cornelia warned her sternly. "Got it, Aunt! I won''t leave your side for sure!" Amber stated. "Good!" Cornelia said. Silence engulfed the carriage. Amber was having a good time looking at the scenic view outside. Half an hour later. They finally reached their destination. The driver parked the carriage in the area designated for horse-drawn vehicles. The women exited the carriage, carrying their basket in their hands. Amber was amazed because many people are milling outside and inside the market. The place was flooded with sellers displaying their wares and buyers looking for something to buy. Amber was smiling broadly behind her face mask. And the nice thing about the people here, they weren''t paying any attention to her, not caring if she was wearing a face mask. Several people are also wearing wide hats on their heads due to the sweltering heat of the sun in the sky above. She likes it that people don''t care about her face mask. Unlike in the mansion, the people there would stare at her and sometimes she felt like they''re wanting to remove the mask on her face just to get a glimpse of what she''s hiding behind the mask. Well, she can''t blame them, they must be very curious about her true condition. She shifted her attention back to her surroundings. There are so many stalls selling food and stuff everywhere and for Amber, it''s a welcome change from her so quiet room. Cornelia and Amber began filling their basket with chicken and pork meat, fish, and other stuff needed for making food preparations. They didn''t buy vegetables because the Portwell mansion has a vast garden that''s producing abundant fresh vegetables all year round. Two hours later. After they finish their business in the market they bought pastries in the bakery and went back to the carriage. They give the driver some snacks as well. After they finished eating their snack, they start their journey back to the Portwell Mansion. They reached the mansion before the evening arrives. The driver delivered the basket to the kitchen. The women went inside the house, climbed the stairs, and proceed to their rooms on the second floor to change into their home clothes. Amber was sitting on the chair, recalling the happy event earlier when she was out there in the public market surrounded by many people, it''s truly a very liberating experience for her. But she was also aware that once she remove her mask, people will get scared of her appearance. Her trip to the market is a temporary relief but she''s happy nonetheless. She would love to repeat the same experience as many times as possible if she''s given a chance next time. She rose to her feet and went to the window, looking at the view outside. Her gaze fixated on the wooded area of the property. She was looking for Ivy, the talking bird. She can''t see the bird. It must be out there somewhere doing its thing. Feeling sleepy, she left the window and lay in bed, staring at the ceiling for a few minutes until her eyelids drop and finally she had fallen asleep. Amber woke up one hour later, just in time for her aunt''s arrival, bringing her food for dinner. She looked at her aunt, busy putting the food on the table. She helped her. "Aunt, thank you so much for bringing me to the market today. I enjoyed it so much. I hope you will bring me along with you next week during your trip to the market," she said earnestly. Cornelia smiled. "No problem. Since you exhibited good behavior in the market today... I would bring you along with me next week," she replied. "Thank you so much, Aunt! I''m so happy right now!" Amber gushes, smiling brightly. "Alright, eat your dinner now. I''ll come back later to get the tray," Cornelia said and left the room. Amber sat on the chair and began eating her meal. A moment later. She heard the familiar chirping of the bird, when she turned around to look at the widow, she saw Ivy the bird! She smiled brightly and went to the window. "Hello Ivy, I''m currently eating dinner. Would you like to eat with me? I will share you some of my food," she offered. The bird nodded her head. "Wow, nice! I love eating delicious food! Give me some!" "Okay," Amber smiled, she picked up the bird and brought it to the table. Amber resumed eating, sharing some of her food with the bird. After they finished eating. "Thank you for sharing your food with me!" Ivy the bird said. "Don''t mention it! You''re always welcome to enter my room and eat with me," Amber responded. "You''re so nice! I like you so much!" Ivy gushes. "I like you too!" Amber smiled and patted the bird''s back. "Where do you live? Where is your home?" she asked. "Secret!" Ivy replied. "But if you''re willing to go with me, I''ll bring you to my home," she offered. Amber smiled and shook her head. "No, I''m sorry. I'' can''t leave this room. My aunt will get mad if I leave this room," she replied. "But why?" the bird asked. "Because of my hideous face, people will get scared of my appearance. They might hurt me and call me a monster and burn me alive on the cross!" Amber answered sadly. "Oh, sorry to hear that..." the bird said. Amber sighed. "Um, friend, promise me that you won''t tell anyone that I''m a talking bird, okay?" Ivy requested. "Why?" "Because those people will catch me. They will make me their pet and imprison me in a cage. I don''t like that scenario! I want to roam the sky freely anytime I want. I don''t want to be anybody''s pet!" Ivy said. Amber smiled. "I got it! Don''t worry, no one will know that you''re a talking bird, it''s our little secret!" "Thank you, I''ll take my leave now. I''ll visit you later," Ivy said and flew towards the window. Amber watched the bird fly towards the wooded area and disappear from her sight. She returned to the bed and resumed reading the book that she started reading the other day. ~~~0~~~ ~Hillsraine Grove~ Two days later. The day has finally come that Leera has to bring her husband to her room upstairs in the house. She can no longer hide him in the basement because he began asking questions about why they can''t be together every minute of the day. Inside the basement. Leera opened the door of the room and Allan was already waiting for her. "Husband, you can finally leave this room. And from now on, you will live with me in my room upstairs," she said. Allan smiled and went to her side. "I''m so happy to hear that!" he spoke animatedly. "Alright, let''s go now to my room upstairs," Leera said. "Okay," Allan said excitedly. The couple left the basement holding each other''s hands. A few minutes later, they finally arrived at Leera''s room on the second floor of the mansion. "This is our room husband," Leera told him. "It''s nice!" Allan said, walking towards the window. He scanned the vast property. "Can I also roam outside and explore the whole place?" he asked. Leera smiled. "Sure! I''ll take you on a short tour around the property later. The best time to explore the property is during late afternoon when the world is preparing for sunset. The sun is no longer present in the sky and the wind is cool to the skin," she explained. "Okay," Allan replied. "For now, I''ll give you a tour of the whole mansion," Leera said. Allan looked at his wife and smiled broadly. "That''s nice!" "Let''s go!" Leera said and intertwined her hand with his. The couple left the bedroom and explored the second floor of the house. Next, they went downstairs and resumed their tour. After a few minutes of touring the whole mansion, they retreated into the garden and relaxes inside the gazebo. A servant brought their refreshment. The couple enjoyed the colorful flowers in the garden and the company of each other. Two hours later. Leera and Allan boarded the carriage that will give them a tour of the entire 30-hectare property. Allan was enjoying the tour together with his wife in the carriage. Then he noticed the construction going on around the different areas of the property. He looked at his wife. "What are those construction for?" he asked curiously. "They will build houses for my cousins. When their houses are already built, you and I, together with Dolores will stay in the mansion, the rest will relocate to their newly built houses," Leera explained. "Ah, okay..." Allan murmured. "Why? Do you want a new house for us? I will instruct the men to built us a beautiful home for us," Leera offered. Allan shook his head. "No need. The mansion is already big enough for the three of us," he declined his wife''s offer and draped his arm around her shoulder lovingly. After they finished their tour... Leera gathered the women and their husbands in the living room and introduced her husband to them all. Allan was received warmly by the women along with their husbands. That night... they shared a sumptuous feast in the dining hall with the others to celebrate the night and the wonderful company of each other. Done socializing with the other people of the mansion, Leera and Allan retired to their rooms upstairs and make love all night long. Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 108 - Fair Enough! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Azere was coping well with her loneliness living alone in the Laswich Mountain, missing Olga''s presence so much. But it''s the price that she has to pay for activating the TL spell with the help of the medallions, the TL would secure everything in their order and preserve the condition of Mother''s property no matter what happened in the days to come. She was washing her laundry in the lake when suddenly she detected the guy''s presence behind her. She turned around and found the guy, smiling at her. He''s good looking though despite his smug smile. She was puzzled why Olga didn''t swoon on him, maybe because he was out of her league? She smiled a bit remembering how her friend flirted shamelessly every time she saw a handsome guy. Aston saw the smile on Azere''s lips. "I like your smile, you look more beautiful every time you smile," he commented casually. Azere snorted, ignoring his flattery. "Why are you here?" she asked and resumed washing her clothes. Aston lowered himself on the wooden bench. He continue watching the woman as she resumed washing her clothes. "I''m here to visit you, girls, and ask if you enjoyed my gift?" he said. Then he noticed that the other girl is missing. "Where is your friend?" he inquired. "She''s in her room, resting on her bed, ''coz she''s not feeling well," Azere replied with a lie. "I see... so... did you reach a decision already? Do you want to keep your youthful image or I will restore the wrinkly one?" Aston asked directly. Sighing, Azere looked at him wearily. "I don''t care what you will do next. You can transform me into a frog or a hippopotamus, do as you please. I''ll even permit you to kill me now if you have the guts to do it..." she said, challenging him with a note of resignation in her voice. Aston chuckled. "I see, you''re brave! You''re not even afraid of what I''m capable of doing. Maybe you think I''m weak. Am I not enough to scare you? Do you want the whole witches of the White Coven Castle to descend on this place and tear your beloved home into a million pieces? Is that what you want? Do you want to die?" he asked her point-blank. Azere shrugged. "Whatever, anything you say to me, doesn''t matter anymore. You do what you want to do and I''ll do what I need to do!" she said fearlessly. Aston was no longer smiling, the woman''s arrogance is rubbing on his nerves the bad way. "Common! Why are you so stubborn!? Why do you have to play a hero and die in the end? Just give me the two women back and also the medallion, and after that, we will no longer disturb your peace. I can guarantee you that as long you will obey my command!" he said, repeating his offer once more. Azere smirked and looked at him sharply in the eyes. "If you want to preserve your sanity, I suggest that you refrain from harming me and directly attacking this place or else..." she warned him. Aston''s brows knitted together. "Eh? You still have the nerve to threaten me? Your power is weak, even if I will kill you today, you won''t be able to protect yourself. It''s only through my kindness that you have not suffered any pain right now. Don''t count so much on my kindness, I can change my mind anytime, and trust me, I''m not a cruel enemy if you continue pushing my limit!" he reminded her. Azere sighed deeply. "It seemed you didn''t get my warning, eh? The moment you start hurting me, expect retribution right away!" she declared boldly. Aston erupted in a chuckle, feeling amused and entertained by this woman''s braveness and foolishness. He heaved a sigh. He almost lost control of his temper a few seconds earlier. It''s a good thing that he managed to hold his temper down or else he already killed the woman in the blink of an eye. "This is my one last word for you, lady, give me the medallion and the girls, now! We will spare your life! I can guarantee you with my life that you will be safe from now on and the inhabitants of the White Coven Castle will no longer disturb your peace!" Azere swallowed the lump in her throat. "I told you, the medallion that you''re talking about is not in my position. And the missing girls are not here either! Why are you so stubborn!? Why do you have to keep insisting those things that I have no knowledge about?" she blurted exasperatedly. "Okay fine! Are you telling me the truth?" Aston asked. Azere nodded her head. "Yes!" "Then prove to me now that you''re not lying and you''re not hiding the truth from me!" Aston demanded. "How?" Azere raised a brow. What this irritating guy is up to? "Allow me to search the entire house, that''s the only way I can be fully assured that you''re telling me the truth!" Aston challenged her. Azere breathed deeply. "Fine! Follow me to the house!" she said and walked away from the garden. Aston followed the woman back to the house. Azere opened the door and allowed the stranger inside. Aston entered the house, keeping himself alert just in case the woman was setting a trap for him. Azere saw the expression of apprehension on the guy''s face. "Relax, since you''re kind to give us the honey balls in the prison facility and you also restored our youthful look, I won''t play a trick on you. It''s my way of repaying my gratitude to you. You can explore the whole house safely as long you don''t do something stupid behind my back. Remember, I''m watching your movements!" she warned him. Aston smiled. "Fair enough! Let''s start the tour!" he said eagerly. Azere and Aston began their tour around the house, starting from the ground floor up to the second floor. Forty-five minutes later, they finished touring the whole house. Azere and Aston stood in the middle of the living room, staring at each other. "Now that you finish exploring the whole house, are you not convinced yet that I didn''t hide the girls? And the missing medallion is not also in my position?" Azere said. "I''m not convinced yet, show me the secret room or the basement of this house, now!" Aston ordered. Azere sighed. "Why are you declaring something that is not here. You already see with your own eyes that this house has no secret room or basement. Why are you so dubious?" she asked, truly annoyed with his persistence. "You are lying to my face, lady!" Aston declared, trying to intimidate her so that she can confess to him the truth. Shaking her head, Azere went to the sofa and sit down. She looked at the stranger calmly. "Fine! You are powerful, right? Find the secret room or the basement if you want. Just do it! Be done with it! I don''t mind... go ahead!" she said boldly. Aston smirked. "Just stay where you are and don''t interrupt me!" he warned her. Azere shrugged and retorted, "Okay, as you say so..." Aston chanted a spell that would reveal all the locations of the hidden secret room of the house. Azere looked at the guy smugly. A few minutes later, Aston finally gives up because his spell didn''t reveal anything. He''s getting frustrated. Does this woman tell him the truth or not? "Did you find anything?" Azere asked, feeling confident and triumphant. Aston shook his head. "Lucky you, I didn''t find anything. Or else, if I found out that you''re lying to me all this time, you''re a dead meat!" he said seriously, throwing her a murderous look. Azere took a deep breath. "Can you go now? I still have my laundry to finish, it''s patiently waiting for me in the garden," she said and stood up, heading to the door. Aston followed the woman silently, pondering about the house tour that took place earlier - it didn''t even produce anything worth his time. When they finally exited the door. Azere looked at the annoying guy. "Anything else-? If no more... then please leave this place now!" she commanded. "Wait... where is your friend?" he asked after he recalled that he didn''t find the other girl while he was exploring the whole house. "She left the moment she saw you in the lake talking to me. She''s scared of you," she answered calmly. Aston perceived that she seemed to be telling the truth. "Alright, since I''m kind enough... I won''t erase your youthful today, but I''m going back after a few days to give you your last chance, and if you remain stubborn, you can''t blame me if the rest of the witches will finally come here to finish my job and bring you down on your knees. Adios!" he said and vanished in front of Azere in the blink of an eye. Azere finally released the breath that she was holding in her chest. Great, he''s gone! She can finally finish her laundry without interruption. She returned to the lake and continue washing her clothes. Afterward, she hang the wet clothes in the clothesline to dry. Then she proceeds to the garden and water the plants. She stayed in the place, relaxing under the shade of the tree, looking at the horizon above, pondering what her future will be like years from now? That if she will survive her latest ordeal. Half an hour later. She stood up ready to go back to the house. Suddenly, Olga materialized a few meters away from her. Azere smiled happily. "Welcome back!" she said joyously. Olga went to her side. "I can''t help it, I just want to pay you a quick visit. Are you alright?" she asked worriedly. "I''m fine! Thanks for the visit," Azere replied. Olga stayed in the Laswich Mountain, talking to Azere for one hour, and then returned to her place afterward. You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com Chapter 109 - TL Activated! You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com ~White Coven Castle~ The following day. At 10:00 in the morning. Aston was having a conversation with his friend the doctor in the prison facility. "How are the grannies?" the doctors asked after sending his patient back to his prison room who suffered diarrhea and vomiting earlier. Aston sat on the chair, facing the doctor. "They''re not yielding to me yet. The women are fierce though, looking weak outside but very tough inside," he responded with a sigh. The doctor chuckled. "Aw, they haven''t melted under your charm yet?" he joked. Aston sighed. "Maybe because you''re such a softie..." the doctor uttered another joke. Aston fell silent for a moment, then he spoke again, "I already threatened the one named Azere several times, yet she''s very stubborn and even warned me that if I will start hurting her physically, I will experience retribution right away," he said. "Oh, it looks like Azere is very brave or very stupid. Anyways, when are you going back to the Laswich Mountain to convince the women to surrender the medallion and release Madam Maera and Hilda?" the doctor inquired. Aston sighed, shaking his head. "I''m confused right now because when I searched the entire house, I didn''t find the missing women and the medallion. They''re not there in the house, Azere insisted that she had no idea where are the missing women and the medallion. During my exploration of the house, Azere confessed to me that she only told that specific lie to Maera so that she and her friend can go home safely." The doctor raised a brow. "So, you mean to say that the women were lying about the missing medallion all along?" "Yup!" Aston spoke. "You believe them right away?" the doctor asked. "Of course not! I used a spell to find all the secret rooms, doors, and places in the house but my spell failed to locate one. It seemed Azere was telling the truth... or maybe there''s something powerful lurking or protecting that house and prevented me from uncovering the truth," Aston stated. "But you told me before that the women has weak powers, am I right?" the doctor said. Aston nods his head. "Yeah, their powers are weak and they''re nothing compared to my capabilities, that''s why I''m confused right now. Are they depending on someone? Are they protected by a powerful being? Could it be Betty? Or someone else?" he asked as his confusion deepens. The doctor shrugged. "Well, the only way to find out the truth is to go back there and interrogate the women once again," he suggested. "Good idea!" Aston replied, he stood up. "I''m leaving..." he said. "Where are you going?" the doctor asked. "Back to Laswich Mountain to interrogate Azere. This time I will use a little bit of my aggressiveness to scare her. Hopefully, she will confess this time, or else I''ll have to use a more drastic measure to scare her the next time I return there," Aston said. The doctor smirked. "Based on the way you''re talking right now, you seemed to be hesitating in hurting Azere for real," he said, rubbing his jaw. "Don''t tell me that you''re pitying the woman and you can''t bring yourself to hurt her physically. Am I right?" Aston sighed. "Maybe... or maybe not. Let see what can I do to her later if she still remain stubborn." "Good luck then! I think a little bit of intimidation mixed with physical pain isn''t that too extreme as long you achieved your goal. But don''t go overboard with her, remember, you still have to find the medallion, or else, if you accidentally killed her during the fit of rage, you will lose the chance to uncover the mysterious disappearance of Betty, Hilda, Maera and the missing medallion. I have a strong feeling that despite of Azere''s denial, she knew a lot about everything, and she was just playing a game with you. Just be careful and don''t lower your guard down, women are sometimes full of trickery..." the doctor warned his friend. "Okay, thanks for your reminder. See you later!" Aston said and vanished from the doctor''s clinic. A moment later. Aston appeared in the Laswich Mountain outside the house. He scanned the surrounding, looking for Azere in the lake and the garden, he failed to locate her anywhere. She must be resting inside the house. He knocked on the door five times. A few minutes later. Azere opened the door, her face darkened instantly after seeing her visitor. "Hello, beauty!" Aston greeted her with a smile. "Not again! Go away!" Azere quickly shut the door on his face. "What the...!" Aston uttered profanities under his breath. "Such a rude woman!" He stood there outside the door, fuming hard. Now, he''s really angry! He suddenly vanished and appeared inside the house in the middle of the living room. Azere looked at him, annoyed. "You are trespassing my home! Please, leave now!" she yelled at him angrily. Aston''s eyes were blazing with anger and annoyance. He went to her side and chanted a spell while looking at her in the eyes. Azere was frozen on the spot, suddenly she felt invisible hands fastened around her neck, choking her! She was gasping for breath. She can''t breathe! Dang, it! He finally lose his control and activated the TL! Her nightmare finally begins today! Darkness enveloped Azere''s consciousness and she passed out, her body grew limp. Aston released her neck, he catches Azere''s body before it crumble to the ground. He lifted and carried her in his arms, placing her on the sofa nearby. Done, he stared at her pale face. "You ask for it, lady! That''s what you get for being rude to me!" he murmured. He scanned the whole area. Time to explore the house again. Maybe this time he will discover something! First, he began his exploration on the ground floor using his spell that can access hidden rooms and places around the house. A few minutes later, finding nothing on the ground floor, he climbed the stairs and checked the rooms upstairs. Still nothing! He finished exploring the not-so-big house and failed to find the missing women and the medallion! He returned downstairs and stared at Azere''s sleeping form lying unconsciously on the sofa. He began pacing back and forth in the middle of the living room, racking his brain, thinking of the possible location of the missing women and the medallion. The fact that the spell he uses failed to locate the hidden rooms... could only mean two things... It''s either Azere uses a powerful spell that hides the rooms or... Azere hide the medallion and the missing women somewhere! The latter is a big possibility! From the very start, Azere was determined not to reveal anything to him. But sooner or later she will go somewhere and he will be following her in his invisible form to find out where she hides the women and the medallion! A brilliant idea! Now, the only thing left to do is wait for Azere to wake up, he needs to say his proper goodbye to her first, wanting her to believe that he will finally leave her alone from now on. He wants her to think that he finally surrendered and no longer wishes to return to this place to harass her. This way, it would make Azere lower her guard down, allowing him to follow her everywhere without her knowledge which would ultimately lead him to the place where she hides the missing women and the medallion. Tired of pacing back and forth on the floor, he lowered himself on the sofa and stared at Azere''s pretty face. "Such a pity!" he muttered to himself. Fifteen minutes later. Azere''s eyelids fluttered, her eyes were opening, then she stared at the ceiling. Aston saw that Azere was already awake. He stood up and went to her side, standing in front of her. "You finally wake up!!" he said casually as if nothing terrible happens between them as if they''re a long-time acquaintance. Azere looked at him with tears in her eyes. She placed her hand on her neck, the invisible hands were gone! Good thing she can now breathe properly. She inhaled and exhaled fresh air into her lungs for a few minutes, then she sits upright. She looked at him disdainfully. "You''re trying to kill me? But why you didn''t truly kill me?" she asked. Aston shrugged. "Well, I changed my mind at the last minute and spare your life. Thank me now!" he said smugly. Azere smiled bitterly. "You really did it this time! You didn''t listen to my warning! You only have yourself to blame!" she said sadly. Aston sighed. "I''m not gonna say sorry for trying to kill you. It''s all your fault for being so stubborn and provoking me every chance you got!" he scolded her. Shaking her head several times, Azere rose to her feet. "You''re done hurting me. Go home now and enjoy your freedom for a while!" she said, dismissing him. "Alright, I''m going home for real and I''ll never return here again! Happy now?" Aston said. Azere looked at him and sighed. "Now that you activated the TL, you will keep coming back here every day for the rest of your life to relieve this day..." she said sorrowfully. Aston''s brows knitted together in confusion, he asked, "What are you talking about? What the hell is TL?" Azere took a deep breath. "I activated the Time Loop. Which means... everyday of your life, you will return here to relive this moment over and over again until the cycle breaks," she said. Aston''s eyes widened in disbelief. "You must be joking! I don''t believe you! With your weak power, you don''t have the ability to activate the Time Loop!" he said confidently. Azere sighed. "Alright, I''m just joking. Go home now and return tomorrow to kill me again," she said seriously. "You''re crazy! I''m leaving now!" Aston said and vanished from the living room in the blink of an eye. Azere released a deep sigh and went to her room upstairs to ponder about this day - that will keep repeating every day until someone powerful will come along and break the cycle. The question is - who could it be? And when? Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com Chapter 110 - Does It Matter? ~White Coven Castle~ After leaving Laswich Mountain, Aston returned to his place at the East Wing. He was inside his room, pondering about Azere''s claim that she activated the~Time Loop~ which in his opinion is an exaggeration because only powerful people can activate the Time Loop. It''s as a situation wherein a person or group of people will experience the same specific repetitive situation in their lives daily and can''t get out of that situation unless... Damn! He hoped that Azere was lying! He was slightly bothered by it. He was hoping that Azere was lying just to prank him to get back at him. If she''s telling the truth, he will know about it tomorrow! A big part of him is in denial that Azere is more than capable of activating the Time Loop with her mediocre ability. If her claim is true then all this time she was just disguising her real power beneath that weak exterior of hers. Or she got some help from another source, then who could it be? Maybe, it''s the powerful medallion granting her wishes? If not? Then who else is capable enough to activate the Time Loop besides Azere? The more he thought about it, the more he suspected that Azere has the medallion in her position and she was lying all this time! Damn! He''s getting super hyped now at the same time truly annoyed with the confusion going on in his mind. He''s getting restless! He can''t wait for this day to flip over so that he will know if today''s events will repeat the next day. He would not go to Laswich Mountain tomorrow to avoid killing her. But if the Time Loops was fully activated, no matter how hard he will resist not going back to that place, time would repeat everything that happened in Laswich Mountain in the same way. Ugh! He''s going crazy! He needs to talk to someone or else his mind will explode because there''s a little voice in his head telling him that Azere''s serious expression earlier means that she''s telling the truth! He was gone from his room in seconds and appeared inside his friend''s clinic in the prison facility. The doctor was arranging his medical tools in the cupboard when Aston suddenly materialized inside his workplace. He looked at him and saw the anxious expression on his face. He raised a brow. "What''s wrong? What''s eating you?" he asked. "Azere told me that she activated the Time Loop after I demonstrated my power on her earlier in the Laswich Mountain by choking her neck, causing her to pass out," Aston said. The doctor''s eyes widened in surprise. "W-what? Time Loop? That''s suck man! If that is the case then you will keep killing that poor woman every single day. People stuck in a time loop always have to relive the same situation over and over again, it''s an endless repetitive cycle..." Aston sighed. "I know that," he said worriedly. "But don''t worry too much, maybe that woman was bluffing and just want to get back at you for trying to kill her," the doctor retracted his statement quickly. "Hopefully so, but I have a negative feeling about it. The more I think about it the more I''m convinced that she was telling the truth," Aston said. The doctor raised a brow. "Why do you look so worried, man? Can''t your power prevent it? Can''t you get out of the Time Loop if it''s indeed true?" he asked. Aston sighed deeply. "Sad to say that once Time Loop is activated I won''t be able to prevent or stop it. Sure, I''m capable enough in some areas but when it comes to preventing a Time Loop from involving me, it''s beyond my capabilities especially if the one who is responsible for orchestrating this event is more powerful than me," he explained. Victor, the doctor was shaking his head. "Oh, that''s scary man! Let''s just worry about it tomorrow, not today. Maybe we''re just worrying for nothing," he joked. "Just chill man, you''re getting paranoid!" he said. Aston was shaking his head, he''s getting paranoid indeed. "I''m leaving now, sorry I took much of your time," he said. "Come here tomorrow at the same time you went to the Laswich Mountain. I want to see with my own eyes how the Time Loop works," Victor stated. "Okay," Aston replied and vanished from the room. Victor was shaking his head while resuming his chores around the clinic. Meanwhile... Aston was back in his room in the East Wing, brooding about the mystery of the Time Loop. Hours went by. Daytime faded and evening finally comes. He was restless the whole night, unable to sleep early, and finally drifted into a deep slumber before the midnight strikes. ~~~0~~~ The following day. Aston woke up late in the morning, precisely at 8:00. After exiting the bathroom he went to the dining room and eat breakfast, then back to his room to change his clothes and proceed to Victor''s clinic hurriedly. When he arrived there, the clinic is empty and his friend was already waiting for him. Victor glanced at the time on the wall clock. "It''s still 9:00 in the morning. You still have one hour to kill. Why are you here so early?" he asked as he lowered himself on the chair. Aston was pacing back and forth on the floor. "I''m getting restless. I wanted to know if the Time Loop is indeed true and it''s going to take effect today," he answered. "So, what''s going to happen? I mean are you going out of the castle today?" Victor asked. Aston shook his head. "No. I''m not going anywhere. I''ll just stay here in your clinic and wait for the Time Loop to take effect. You will know if I suddenly vanished in front of your eyes, that means I''m back on the Laswich Mountain doing the same thing that I did to Azere yesterday," he explained. "Ah, okay... let''s wait then," Victor said and arranged the stuff on his table. Half an hour later. The guard arrived and brought a patient complaining about an extreme headache. Victor instructed the patient to lie down on the clinic bed and handed him a tablet to pop in his mouth along with a glass of water. Then he began asking the patient about his health history and so on and wrote them down in the patient''s record. Aston was sitting quietly on the chair in the corner, staring at the clock. As the hands of time keeps rotating, his heart was also beating faster in his rib cage. Minutes went by. After observing the patient for a while and his headache gone, Victor was ready to send him back to his prison cell and gave him some medicine to drink every time the headcase strikes again. Victor opened the door and instructed the guard to escort the patient back to his prison cell. After they left, he looked at his friend whose gaze was fixed on the clock on the wall. "The time is near!" Victor commented. Aston nods his head. "Yeah..." Minutes went by. At 10:05... Aston and Victor looked at each other waiting for what''s going to happen next. A few minutes later. Suddenly... Aston vanished from the room in split seconds without saying goodbye to his friend. That''s when Victor finally realized that the Time Loop was indeed a reality! Unless his friend decided to play a prank on him at the last minute. He will know later after his return. ... ~Laswich Mountain~ Aston was already knocking at the door of the house... Azere opened the door and released a deep sigh. "Now that you''re finally here, do you believe me now?" Aston looked at her in shock and disbelief. "This can''t be!" he said in denial. He was having a hard time accepting his fate. Today, he never wanted to be here in the first place, but why he''s here now? As if there''s a powerful force controlling his actions and bringing him here against his will. Azere smirked. "The earlier you accept it, the better for you. You can''t blame me though, I told you from the very beginning that if you hurt me physically you will supper the consequence in the end. Unfortunately, you ignored my warning, and now you''re in a Time Loop with me. You have to kill me again and again without any end unless someone will come along and break the cycle," Azere said. "Tell me, how to break the cycle and return everything to normal again? I can''t live like this! Why did you have to do this!?" he asked angrily. "I activated the Time Loop to protect this place. If you and the witches are gonna tear this place apart - there''s still a window of hope to save this place in the future. Someone would come along that is powerful enough to break the cycle and stop the repeat allowing the preservation of this place. After you leave later, it''s your responsibility to inform your people that if they don''t want to be included in the endless repetition of events, they better not come here to destroy this place. You understand me?" Azere said, enjoying the sadness she saw flashing on the guy''s face. Aston was silent for a moment. "I just want to know something... Did you activated the Time Loop itself? All I know is that it requires immense power, and it''s obvious that you don''t have it in you. Is there someone helping you in activating the Time Loop?" he inquired curiously. Azere breathed deeply and looked at him sharply in the eyes. "Does it matter if there is someone? I could have easily kill you... but I''m the type of person who looked beyond grudges and I always repay gratitude.. Killing you is not worth it even though you will end up trying to kill me again and again." Chapter 111 - Youre Crazy! Aston eyed her closely. "You really have no way to stop the Time Loop?" he asked. Azere shook her head. "No. It''s done already, there''s nothing I can do to stop it," she answered. "You''re crazy!" Aston said, seething in anger. Azere heaved a sigh. "You''re the crazy one because you want to kill me!" she shouted at him. "I didn''t mean to kill you! I just want to scare and intimidate you a bit so that you will confess to me where you hide the medallion and the missing women!" Aston justified his actions, feeling guilty a bit. "It''s still the same thing, your eyes were flashing a murderous intent when you chanted your spell directing at me and I felt the invisible hands choking me to death!" Azere blurted in disgust. Aston was shaking his head while looking at her. If only he knows that hurting her even a tiny bit will result in this madness then he won''t do such a thing, but it''s too late now. He was about to sit on the chair but the need to choke her overtook him and his mouth began chanting... suddenly... just like yesterday... Azere was gasping for breath and passed out. Aston run to her side and catches her body, then settled her into the sofa. He stared at her face for a few minutes, shaking his head. What happened yesterday happened again today. He sat on the opposite couch and rubbed his chin miserably for a few minutes. He released a deep sigh, feeling frustrated. Not only did he fail to find the medallion and the missing women, worst, but he was also caught in a Time Loop with no end in sight. He will return to the White Coven Castle and warn everyone not to touch the Laswich Mountain or else they will also suffer the same fate as him. He rose to his feet and looked at Azere''s face one last time, then he vanished from the place in a blink of an eye. A few minutes later. Azere regained her consciousness, roaming her eyes around the living room, she''s already alone, which means her guest already left. She sit upright and took a deep breath. It''s the first day of the Time Loop being activated. She was wondering when will it ever end? When she asked the guardian of the medallions if the Time Loop can be deactivated, yes it''s possible if someone comes along with the capability to deactivate the Time Loop, provided that their power is beyond powerful. She was confident that one day her mentor will come back and save her. She rose to her feet and began her chores around the house, the same repetitive chores that she performs every day. ... ~White Coven Castle~ Aston arrived at the castle and informed the assistant of the different departments to inform their superiors that he will conduct an urgent meeting at 3:00 this afternoon to report about his investigation. Done informing everyone, he proceeds to his friend''s clinic in the basement. Victor is eager to know why he disappeared from the clinic all of a sudden without saying goodbye. As expected, when Aston appeared inside the clinic, Victor rushed to his side. "What happened to you? Why did you disappear all of a sudden? Did the Time Loop whisk you away?" he bombarded his friend with questions. Aston nodded his head sadly. "Yeah, I was forcibly taken to the Laswich Mountain and murdered Azere again the second time around," he said with a grimace. "Oh, that sucks man!" Victor said, shaking his head pitying his friend. Aston settled on the chair and looked at his friend. "I''m going to report to the council about this important matter. I will warn them not to touch Laswich Mountain if they don''t want to suffer like me," he said miserably. Victor agreed with Aston and said, "I''m curious what the council can do to help you? Maybe, there''s someone among them who''s power can deactivate the Time Loop." "Hopefully so! But I''m not counting on it," Aston said dejectedly. Victor sighed. "Well, on the other hand, this repetitive cycle might help you to get to know Lady Azere better..." he muses. Aston raised a brow. "What for?" he asked, confused about what his friend is trying to imply with his statement. Victor grinned. "Um, you know... who knows this Time Loop incident can bring you and Azere closer to each other, you know what I mean," he said with a grin. "What? Are you trying to do matchmaking here? You''re crazy!" Aston blurted. "I attempted to murder the woman, do you think she will fall for me after what I have done to her?" Victor laughed. "Forget it! I''m just joking around. Relax man," he said, amused. Aston sighed. "I''m going back to my place. I just drop you a visit so that you will know that the Time Loop has been activated. See you tonight," he said and vanished from the place in a split second. Lunchtime passed by like a blur. After two hours, Aston was the first person to arrive in the meeting room. A few minutes later. All the leaders finally arrived and they start their meeting. Aston looked at each of them. "Guys, I have an important report today regarding Betty''s students..." he said. He cleared his throat. "Um, I was able to enter Betty''s house and checked all the rooms there but unfortunately I failed to find the missing women and the medallion..." he stated, pausing for a moment. "If that is the case... then maybe Betty''s student hide the women and the medallion in another place that''s why you failed to find them in that house," Rumi suggested. "Yeah, that is another possibility. I''m planning to spy on them and follow them wherever they go. Maybe, these women have another hiding place that we''re not aware yet," Aston responded. "Continue with your report..." Selah said. "Um... the worst thing is... when I went back to the Laswich Mountain to interrogate one of the women, I''ve hurt her a bit to intimidate her so that she will confess the whereabouts of the medallion and the missing women, unfortunately, the woman activated the Time Loop and I am the first victim," Aston declared. Selah and Rumi looked at each other in surprise and disbelief. "How come?" Rumi asked. "You said that the women are weak, so how did they manage to activate the Time Loop that only the powerful ones have the ability to activate?" Selah raised a brow. "Interesting! So tell me more about the Time Loop and how it involves you you?" she asked curiously. "The Time Loop was activated by Azere to protect the place of her mentor. She was afraid that we will descend there and tear the whole place down so she activated the Time Loop hoping that someday - someone will come along, powerful enough to break the repetitive cycle. Based on my guess, she was waiting for her mentor to show up one day and deactivate the Time Loop," Aston elaborated further. "I see... so... when did the Time Loop started?" Selah asked. "Just this morning. I wasn''t supposed to go there today, but I was forcibly taken back to Laswich Mountain by a powerful force and hurt Azere again," Aston answered. "Weren''t you able to prevent it?" Selah asked. Aston shook his head. "No. I was powerless against that powerful force, it just whisk me away and bring me to Laswich Mountain against my will," Aston replied. "That''s bad! What if you''re in the bathroom during that time and the powerful force whisked you away and deposited you into Azere''s doorsteps - naked in your birthday suit..." Rumi grinned mischievously, amused by the whole thing. Aston sighed deeply. "That''s what I''ve been thinking the whole time. The repetition of the event happens every day in the same hour so I just have to dedicate my whole morning to it so that I won''t be caught doing my thing in the bathroom, that would be humiliating on my part," he answered gloomily. Selah was trying hard not to laugh at the whole absurd situation that Aston find himself in. "In short, I warned you all not to go to Laswich Mountain because you will be caught in the Time Loop. Don''t ever set foot on the mountain ''coz if you do, you will keep coming back to the mountain in the same way and time," Aston gave them a warning. "Okay, thank you for warning us, Aston, we appreciate it!" Selah said. "Don''t mention it, I''m just doing my job," Aston replied. "So, what''s your plan now that you''re caught in a Time Loop with Azere?" Rumi asked. "I''ll continue to spy on her. Maybe she''s hiding the medallion and the missing women in other places," Aston stated. "Good! You do that. I must admire Azere for her bravery and devotion to protect her mentor''s place. I must say I''m amazed by her brilliant idea, a stupid but impressive move just the same," Selah commented. She was supposed to visit Laswich Mountain next week to conduct her private investigation. It''s a good thing that Aston visited the place first, resulting in him being caught in the Time Loop instead of her. "Anything else to report?" Aston shook his head. "No more. I''ll ask for another meeting if I have new information concerning my investigation," he answered. "Alright, meeting adjourned!" Selah said. The trio left the meeting room and went back to their respective territory to resume their activities that were interrupted by the short meeting. Chapter 112 - Land Beyond ~Portwell Mansion~ One month later. Early morning after waking up from sleep, Amber was brushing her hair when she noticed something on her hair. Her eyes widened in shock. Oh, no! OMG! Her below the shoulder shiny black hair is turning white! The majority of her hair was still black but about 30% was already white! What''s going on!? No, this can''t be! Tears sprang from her eyes. Was she getting old already? But she''s still young for this! She didn''t notice the white hair yesterday the last time she comb her hair. She began crying due to shock, she''s getting emotional, not only her face is hideous, worst, her hair was turning white overnight! This is crazy! She started pulling out the white hair from her head. One hour later. The door opened and Cornelia entered the room. She put the tray on the table and saw Amber pulling out her hair, her eyes widened in shock to see much white hair on her head. She rushed to her side. "What are you doing? Stop pulling your hair out!" she ordered, alarmed. "Aunt, my hair is turning white!" Amber replied between tears. Stunned, Cornelia''s breath faltered. "What the hell!" she said as she scooped the white hair on the bed and looked at Amber''s hair. "What''s going on! Why your hair is turning white like this?" she asked. "I dunno! I really have no idea why..." Amber answered between sobs. Cornelia stared at Amber''s face and notice something. "Have you seen your face in the mirror lately?" she asked. Amber looked at her aunt, confused. "The last time I look at the mirror was yesterday afternoon, why?" "Where''s your mirror! Look at your face, now!" Cornelia commanded. Amber grabbed the mirror from the top of the cabinet and looked at her face. Her eyes dilated in shock and disbelief. "My face! The hideous mark all over my face was gone!" she exclaimed happily. "Yeah! Right now, you no longer look like a monster! You look normal and your beautiful face is back!" Cornelia commented happily. But Amber''s happiness was short live. "But Aunt... my hair are all turning white!" she said worriedly. "What can I do to prevent them from turning white?" she asked desperately. Cornelia released a deep sigh. Amara told her that the medallion that Amber was wearing on her neck is powerful and its power hasn''t fully awakened yet. The weird happenings in Amber''s face and hair, could it be the medallions working? She only saw the medallion once and never again after that. Amara also told her that the medallion sometimes doesn''t show itself to other people. She took a deep breath. "Your hair turning white, maybe it''s a reverse effect because your face is back to normal now. What do you prepare? A hideous-looking face with black hair or a beautiful face with white hair? Don''t worry, we can always buy black hair wigs in the market, you can wear the wig over your white hair if you like to wear one," she suggested. Amber''s eyes sparkled. "Yes, please! Buy me a wig, Aunt. A wig that is black and long, just like my original hair!" she responded quickly, not looking miserable anymore. "Okay, let''s buy you a wig this Saturday when we go out to buy kitchen stuff," Cornelia said. "Thank you so much, Aunt!" Amber said gratefully. "Alright, eat your breakfast now. I''ll be back later," Cornelia said and walked towards the door. "Aunt wait..." Cornelia looked over her shoulder. "What is it?" "If we can already buy a wig, can I leave this room and be with you? I''m getting bored here reading books all the time. Can I? Please?" she requested desperately. Cornelia smiled. "Sure!" "OMG! I''m so happy right now!" Amber squealed in delight and rushed to her aunt, hugging her happily. Cornelia rubbed Amber''s back gently. "Eat your breakfast now, the food is getting cold!" she said. "Okay," Amber replied and quickly went to the table to eat her meal. Cornelia smiled and left the room. Amber was eating her breakfast in high spirit, looking forward to buying a wig this weekend so that she can finally be with her Aunt, helping her in her daily chores and not constantly holed up in the room. She wants to be helpful to her aunt, it''s better than being unproductive all day long. She finished eating in a breeze. Ten minutes later. Cornelia returned to the room to take away the dirty dishes and bring them back to the kitchen. After her aunt left, Amber went to the window and looked outside, no longer wearing her face mask. She tied her hair in a ponytail and wore the hat to hide her white hair. Just to be on the safe side. The maids will wave at her if they saw her while they''re tending to the plants and flowers in the garden below the window. They''ll be surprised upon seeing her no longer wearing a face mask. She can''t wait to say hello and have a friendly conversation with them soon. Suddenly, having white hair is no longer a problem or burden to her with the help of a wig. It''s tiring to wear a face mask all the time, it''s a good thing that she can finally get rid of it. Feeling good, she went to bed and sat down, looking at the book beside her pillow. She picked it up and resumed reading. A few minutes later. She glanced at the window after hearing the familiar chirping of the bird, she smiled brightly after seeing her friend. "Hello, Ivy!" she said in greetings. Ivy the bird flew into the room and landed on the bed. "Wow, is this you, dear? Your hideous face is gone, you look beautiful now with your new face," she asked. Amber nodded her head happily. "Yeah, it''s my new me!" she said joyously. "I''m happy for you! But wait a minute... what happened to your hair? It''s turning white!" Ivy exclaimed in a shocked voice. Amber sighed. "Yeah, kind of sad, but I rather have white hair than a monster looking face. My aunt will buy a black wig for me this weekend, same color with my old hair. I can wear it over my white hair and I no longer have to wear my face mask. And the best thing about this, is my aunt will finally allow me to leave this room to accompany her in her daily chores. Great isn''t it!?" "Yeah, awesome! I feel happy for you!" Ivy the bird said. "Thank you!" Amber replied merrily and patted the bird''s back fondly. "So, will you go with me one day?" Ivy the bird asked. "Where-?" "At my place," Ivy responded. "Sure, if my aunt will allow me. But I think she won''t permit me, so don''t count on it," Amber spoke. "Oh, that''s sad... but we can always go to my place for a few hours without your aunt''s permission. She doesn''t have to know that we''re going in and out of this mansion," Ivy suggested. "But how? I can''t leave this mansion without my aunt''s permission," Amber insisted. "I can get you out of here by magic and I can also return you here the same way without your aunt knowing about it..." Ivy offered. Amber''s eyes widened. "Really-? Can you do that? You have amazing power?" she asked in astonishment. "Yeah, I have. I can take you to places that you haven''t been before. We can go on a journey for a few hours and I''ll bring you back here before midnight. This way, your aunt will never know that you''re gone and back in the house in just few hours," Ivy said. Amber''s eyes twinkled in excitement. "That''s awesome!" "Do you want a sample of what my powers can do?" Ivy asked. "Sure! Show me!" Amber said excitedly. "Okay, request something from me... anything that you can think of in your mind," Ivy spoke. "Wow, this is exciting!" Amber gushes. "What I want to request from you-? Hmm, let me think for a moment..." "Go ahead, take your time..." Ivy said. "Ah, I got it! Give me red roses, please!" Amber requested. Ivy was chirping for a few seconds... and suddenly five roses with steam materialized on the bed out of nowhere. Amber''s eyes widened in shock and surprise. "OMG! Red roses! How come it arrived here in my bed?" she asked, astounded. "Ask another one!" Ivy encouraged her. "Okay. Hmm... how about you give me one pack of strawberry candies?" Amber grinned. She was sure that Ivy won''t be able to get a pack of candy because it can only be bought from the store while the roses are easy to summon because the garden was just below her room. Ivy the bird began chirping as if chanting a spell. A few seconds later. Suddenly, one pack of strawberry candy materialized in the bed. Amber''s eyes went saucer-like in amazement. "OMG! My favorite strawberry candies!" she squealed in delight, grabbing the pack of candy with both hands. "Anything else? Do you have another request? Common, say it!" Ivy spoke. "Hmm... how about five apples and five oranges!" Amber said. "Alright, your wish is my command!" Ivy said. A moment later, the apples and oranges materialized on the bed to Amber''s delight and astonishment. "This is unbelievable!" Amber gushes and looked at Ivy. "You''re a great magician! I''m super duper impressed!" she said, clapping her hands in glee. "So-? Are you convinced now? Will you go to an adventure with me in the land beyond?" Ivy asked. Amber was shaking her head. "I dunno... I''m not sure yet. I would love to visit different places but my aunt would surely stop me from leaving the mansion alone and I don''t want to give her headache and make her worry," she reasoned. "Okay, take your time, I''m not going to force you. Just think about my offer..." Ivy said. "Thanks for the offer, friend!" Amber stated. "Don''t mention it. I''ll take my leave now, see you later or tomorrow," Ivy said and flew towards the window. "Bye! See yeah later!" Amber replied waving her hand at the bird, it landed on the window sill, nodding her head before it flew away and disappeared from her eyes. She was shaking her head in astonishment looking at the stuff that Ivy had given her using her power. A few minutes later, she finally recovered from her wonderment. She resumed reading the book. A few minutes later. Her eyes landed on the stuff on the bed. She better hide them away or else her aunt will ask her where did she get these pieces of stuff? She can''t reveal that a magical talking bird gave them all to her. She quickly gathered the stuff and put them inside the cabinet, hidden securely beneath her clothes. She went back to bed and resumed reading the book. Chapter 113 - Ride With Me! ~Portwell Mansion~ The weekend finally comes. Amber was getting excited, waiting for her aunt inside the room. A few minutes later. Cornelia climbed the stairs and walked into the hallway, stopping outside Amber''s room. She opened the door with her key and entered. She saw Amber, already dressed up, standing in the middle of the room, she said, "Let''s go, child!" "Yesss! I''m so excited!" Amber rushed to her aunt''s side and they left the room. A moment later. The women can be seen descending on the staircase and finally exiting the house going to the carriage waiting outside. Once they settled comfortably inside the carriage, Cornelia instructed the driver to start their journey. The driver steered the horses to move forward, heading to the iron gate. Fifteen minutes later. The carriage moves smoothly on the road along with other horse-drawn vehicles. The women enjoyed the pleasant ride, loving the picturesque scenery along the way. Time went by. They finally reached their destination and the driver parked the vehicle in the designated parking area for carriages. The women exited the vehicle and proceed to the market. Cornelia brought Amber to the store, selling all types of wigs. They went to the counter and told the saleslady their purpose in coming to the store. The saleslady removed five different black wigs from the cabinet and showed them to the customer. "Wow, they''re shiny, they looked like real hair!" Amber gushes. "Yes, they''re real hair, my lady," the saleslady said. "Nice!" Cornelia commented. "Chose what you like best, take your time," she told Amber. Running her fingers on the hair, Amber picked up the wavy, shiny black hair. "I like this one!" she said. "Are you sure?" Cornelia asked. "Yeah, definitely, it''s my type!" Amber replied cheerfully. "Okay, let''s buy it," Cornelia spoke and looked at the saleslady. "Can I have two of this, same color and style?" she said. "Sure!" the saleslady replied with a smile. Amber looked at her Aunt. "Why we need to buy two wigs, Aunt?" she asked, confused. "Because you''ll have to wash the hair at some point and you need a spare one to use right away," Cornelia explained. Amber grinned. "Great! Thank you so much, aunt!" she said gratefully. The saleslady packed the two wigs and put them in a paper bag. Cornelia handed the money to the saleslady. After they finished their business in the store, they proceed to buy the supplies needed for the kitchen so that the cook can continue preparing delicious foods to feed the entire workers working in the mansion. Two hours later. The women finally finished their errands in the market and once again boarded the carriage, going back to the mansion. Their journey back home was smooth and pleasant. Upon arriving at the Portwell Mansion, the driver deposited the food supplies into the kitchen while the women proceed to their rooms upstairs to change their clothes. Amber can''t get over her excitement, she quickly flattened her hair and put the black hairnet around her head, and then placed the wig on her head based on the instruction written on the piece of paper. She carefully arranged her wavy black hair on her head... done... she looked at herself in the mirror. Tears of joy sprang from her eyes. She''s looking a hundred times better with her fake black wavy hair than with her white hair. She''s younger-looking now and she loves it! The door opened and Cornelia stepped inside. Amber looked at her. "Aunt, what do you think of my hair?" she asked for her opinion. Cornelia inspected the wig that was carefully attached to Amber''s head. "Wow, it looks like you''re still wearing your original black hair. You look good with your black wig!" she commented. "Thank you, Aunt!" Amber said happily. A few seconds later, she looked at Cornelia wearing a sad expression on her face. "Aunt, what do you think is the reason why my hair turned white?" she asked earnestly. Cornelia sighed. "I guess it''s because of the curse that was cast upon you when you''re still young. Don''t worry too much about it because we already found a solution to your white hair, besides, the recent changes in your hair also bring back your original face. Your situation today is better than before, right?" "Yeah, right!" Amber nodded her head, back to her merry self. "Alright, if you''re ready you can finally leave this room and keep me company all day long," Cornelia said. Amber''s eyes sparkled in delight. "Yes! I would love to!" she beamed. "Let''s go!" Cornelia said. The women left the room and went downstairs so that Cornelia can resume her daily supervision around the mansion and the property. Cornelia''s main job was to supervise the workers and make sure they performed their job well. Then tour around the property to check out the condition of the crops and plants and hear the workers'' suggestions, complaints, and demands. She keeps the whole mansion and the whole property going on behalf of Lady Helen. Amber was enjoying tagging along with her aunt. She got to see the other people working around the mansion and the plantations tirelessly, wearing a satisfied smile on their faces. Cornelia introduced Amber properly to the workers as her niece from the province. Everyone said hello to Amber and treated her with the same respect that they have given to Cornelia. Amber''s first-day tagging along with her aunt went well, it''s more rewarding and satisfying than reading books in her room. She finds the whole experience liberating and satisfying. She''s looking forward to joining her aunt tomorrow morning for another day of touring around Lady Helen''s property. Evening comes and they ended their day in the dining room, eating their delicious dinner. After eating, they retired to their rooms to rest for the night. A few minutes later. Amber was lying on the bed, staring at the window recalling the activities she has done with her aunt throughout the rest of the afternoon. The workers are pretty nice to her. All is well and she''s no longer holed out in her room. Outside, the full moon was its brightest tonight, looking beautiful and enchanted, accompanied by the explosion of luminous stars in the sky. Two hours later. Due to her hyperactive mind, Amber''s eyes were still wide awake. Suddenly... Ivy the bird appeared out of nowhere and landed on the window sill. Amber smiled brightly and went to the window. "Hello, Ivy!" "Hi, hows your day?" Ivy asked. "Fabulous! I meet new people today!" Amber gushes. "Me and my aunt tour around the property, supervising the workers," she added. "Nice! Did you enjoy touring the property with your aunt?" Ivy asked. "Yeah, very much! I''m looking forward to keeping doing it every day," Amber responded merrily. "I''m glad you like the experience. How about hanging out with me tonight, let''s explore the neighboring areas?" Ivy suggested. Amber smiled. "How?" "By going on a magic carpet ride with me! Just for half an hour then I''ll return you here to your room," Ivy said. "Really-? How does a magic carpet look like?" Amber asked. "Alright... I''ll show you one! Here it is!" Ivy said. Voila and behold, a maroon-colored carpet with intricate design about two meters in length landed on the floor. Amber''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wow! So this is a magic carpet?" "Yes, dear! Hop in! And I''ll take you on a half an hour magic carpet ride around the neighboring areas!" Ivy said. Amber was looking at the carpet wondering if it can even fly. Ivy saw that Amber was hesitating to step into the carpet. "Do you want a demonstration, dear?" she asked. Amber nods her head. "Yes, please!" "Alright!" Ivy said and flew into the carpet. A moment later, the carpet hovered in the air with Ivy on top. "Wow! Amazing!" Amber gushes delightfully. Then the carpet landed back on the floor. "Common, what are you waiting for? Hop in!" Ivy said. Amber was still hesitating. "What if I fall into the ground?" she asked worriedly. "Don''t worry, you won''t fall out of the carpet! I''ll guarantee your safety with my life. I''ll make an invisible barrier around the carpet, it''ll protect you from falling. And no one will see us because I''ll make our presence invisible in everyone''s eyes," Ivy reassured her. Amber sighed. She wants to try riding the magic carpet but at the same time, she was also hesitating. "Alright, just hop in the carpet with me. We won''t go out tonight, we will just stay here inside the room," Ivy said. Amber finally conceded and stepped into the carpet to Ivy''s delight. A few seconds later. The carpet hovered in the air and remained in that position for a few minutes, moving a little bit on every side just to give Amber a taste of how it feels to be on top of the magic carpet. Excitement and wonderment were flashing on Amber''s face. "This is amazing!" she raved looking at the floor below. "Do you like the experience?" Ivy asked. "Yeah, very much!" Amber replied in a thrilling voice. "Good! How about we try the carpet outside the house?" Ivy suggested. "Okay, fine. Just around the property because I can''t venture too far away," Amber said. "Okay, no problem," Ivy said. Amber holds on to the invisible barrier surrounding the carpet. The carpet wasn''t moving fast though, it floated steadily out of the window and then slowly hovered in the air. "Do you like the speed?" Ivy asked. "Yeah, not too fast and not too slow either," Amber replied, completely satisfied with the comfortable speed of the magic carpet. She tied her hair in a ponytail as it keeps getting blown away by the wind. The magic carpet circled the mansion and hovered in the air around the property, never going too far away. Amber enjoyed the magic carpet ride immensely. It''s entirely a different experience for her. Suddenly, tiny droplets of rain fall from the sky. "Oh, no! It looks like it''s going to rain!" Amber said. "Alright, our ride is over. Time to go back to your room," Ivy said and instructed the carpet to bring them back to the room. A few minutes later. The carpet entered the window smoothly and landed on the floor. Amber left the carpet and went to her bed. When she turned around, the carpet was gone and Ivy was already on the bed. "How is it?" Ivy asked. "It''s a fantastic ride!" Amber replied happily. "Thank you very much for giving me the opportunity to ride your magic carpet! I appreciate it very much!" she gushes. "Don''t mention it. I''ll go home now. See you tomorrow!" Ivy said. "Okay, take care. Good night!" Amber replied. "Night night!" Ivy flew towards the window and disappeared into the darkness of the night. Amber shut the window, turned off the light, and went to bed to sleep for the night. Chapter 114 - I Dunno! ~Hillsraine Grove~ One hour after breakfast. Leera and Allan were relaxing on the terrace that was adjacent to their room, enjoying the morning sunshine. Allan noticed that his wife was looking at him wearing a big smile on her face. "Wife, why are you smiling? Can you tell me why?" he asked. "Of course!" Leera planted a kiss on his cheek. "Congratulation husband, I''m pregnant! You''re becoming a father soon!" she said, beaming brightly. Allan''s eyes widened in happiness. "Wow! That''s good news indeed! I''m very excited to hold our tiny baby in my hands!" he said jovially. "That will be after nine months after I give birth, husband," Leera said, amused. "I can''t wait!" Allan draped his arms around his wife, embracing her lovingly. The couple enjoyed the morning sunshine until 9:00 in the morning. Then they retreated to the room after the sun rays is getting hotter on the terrace. They lie down in the bed and discuss the perfect name for their firstborn. Just like any other expectant couple, the wonderful thoughts of their first child excite them. The couple was having a good talking about their baby all day long while cuddling in the bed. ~~~0~~~ ~Laswich Mountain~ Olga visited her friend in the Laswich Mountain, she brought some poultry with her. "Thank you for the chicken!" Azere said as she accepted the two live chickens, their feet were bound by a rope, she put them on the ground. "How are you doing here? Alone on your own?" Olga asked. "Just fine," Azere replied with a sigh. "Good. By the way, I made some investigation about the disappearance of Sabrina, Rhett and Amara in the cave..." "What did you discovered? Tell me!" Azere asked eagerly. "I went to the Golden Peak Valley to check on the wolf''s family, hoping that I will see Sabrina and Rhett there, but sadly, they weren''t there. I heard from their conversation that when Rhett''s older brother went back to the cave for a visit, he found out that the cave was already abandoned. It seemed Rhett''s family also has no idea what truly happened to the three occupants of the cave," Olga explained. Azere''s brow knitted together. "Where could they be? And who is that person powerful enough to get the ladies out of the cave severing the curse in the process?" "That''s one question that will remain a mystery until we find at least one of them alive," Olga replied. "Don''t worry I''ll keep investigating the incident in the cave during my free time," she added. "Please do that," Azere said gloomily, feeling sad that she can no longer spend her time finding Sabrina''s whereabouts ever since she activated the Time Loop. "By the way, how''s the first victim of the Time Loop? How is he cooping?" Olga asked. "Every time he comes here - we always treated each other with animosity. Nothing change, things will stay like this for a while until a miracle will arrive," Azere responded. Olga took a deep breath. "A miracle will happen soon!" she said confidently. "I hope so," Azere murmured. "The witches in the White Coven castle didn''t attempt to launch an attack here?" Olga inquired. "No, they will be stupid if they do that after they discovered what happened to that guy. So from now on, no one would try to destroy this place. But if somebody is crazy enough and would attempt to do so, then he or she is very unlucky," Azere said, sporting a subdued expression on her face. "Okay, you take care of yourself. I''ll visit you once in a while. I will rush here right away if I got news about Sabrina, Rhett, and Amara," Olga said, rising to her feet. "Bye friend, thanks for the chicken," Azere said. "Don''t mention it!" Olga responded and vanished from the place. Azere picked up the chicken and stood up, she left the garden and went back to the house to dress the chicken for dinner. ~~~0~~~ ~Portwell Mansion~ One week later. Lady Helen''s carriage arrived and parked in the pathway leading to the entrance of the mansion. Cornelia was already waiting for her mistress outside the house. Lady Helen exited the carriage and walked casually towards the entrance. "My lady, welcome back!" Cornelia said. "How''s everything here?" Helen inquired. "Everything is going well, my lady!" Cornelia replied cheerfully. "Great! So, how''s Amber?" Helen asked. "Something interesting happened to her lately," Cornelia answered. Helen halted in her tracks. Her brows knitted together. "Good or bad?" "Um... both good and bad," Cornelia responded. "Really-? Alright, let me go to my room first and check on Amber later," Helen said. The women climbed the stairs and went to Helen''s room to continue their conversation. Inside the room. Helen entered the bathroom and changed her clothes while Cornelia went to the window and gazed at the view outside. A few minutes later. Helen exited the bathroom, went to the dresser table, and styled her hair in a messy bun. Then she looked at her nanny. "So, tell me what happened to Amber?" she asked curiously. Cornelia left the window and lowered herself on the chair facing her mistress. "The hideous look on her face was gone..." she said. Helen''s eyes widened in surprise. "Really-?" "Yes!" "Wow, that''s fantastic! I''m happy for the girl!" Helen said thoughtfully. "And the bad news-?" Cornelia released a deep sigh and said, "All her hair turned white!" "Whaaaaaat-!? Is Amber turning into an old woman soon?" Helen''s eyes widened in shock. "Are you sure?" Cornelia sighed. "I''m not joking, my lady. That''s the truth!" Helen stared at her reflection in the mirror for a few minutes, a deep frown appeared on her face. She looked at Cornelia again. "Do you think... it has to do with the medallion on her neck? I only saw it once but I never see it again. Amara told me previously that the medallion is powerful and hasn''t fully awakened yet, it once turned her into a pink rabbit..." "That might be the case, my lady!" Cornelia agreed with her mistress''s theory. "But I was able to make a quick solution to Amber''s problem. I bought a black wig for Amber to wear over her white hair. Since she''s no longer looking like a monster, I allowed her to leave her room and accompany me in my daily routine so that she won''t be bored in her room. I hope you don''t mind, my lady," she said. "No problem, just make sure she won''t leave the mansion, or else she might get lost outside and we''ll have a hard time looking for her. Her life might be in danger especially that she doesn''t know yet how to use the full power of the medallion," Helen stated. "Noted, my lady!" Cornelia said. Helen stood up. "Let''s go to Amber''s room. I want to see her white hair," she said and walked towards the door. The two women exited the door and went to Amber''s room located at the end of the hallway. Cornelia produced the key from the pocket of her skirt and inserted it on the padlock. The door opened and the women entered inside. They waited for a few minutes because Amber was inside the toilet. When Amber exited the toilet... Shocked, Helen quickly covered her mouth with her hands while staring at Amber''s white hair. Amber smiled at the kind woman and conveyed her greetings, "Good afternoon, my lady!" Helen smiled. "How are you, dear?" she asked. Amber smiled brightly and replied, "I''m fine, thank you." Helen went to Amber''s side and ran her fingers on her white hair. "Wear your wig, dear. We''ll tour around the property," she said. "Okay, thank you, my lady!" Amber said excitedly. Cornelia looked at Amber and said, "We''ll wait for you in the living room downstairs." "Yes, Aunt!" Amber said and rushed to the cabinet to get her black wig while Helen and Cornelia exited the room. While walking in the hallway. Helen looked at Cornelia. "Why do I have a feeling that Amber won''t stay with us for a long time?" "That''s what I''m also thinking in my head in the past few days," Cornelia said. Helen descended the staircase followed by Cornelia. The women settled on the couch while waiting for Amber. Ten minutes later. Amber descended the stairs. Helen looked at Amber walking down the stairs. "Wow, she look so pretty in her black wig!" she gushes. "Indeed, she is!" Cornelia agreed. When Amber''s feet landed on the floor, the women proceed outside the house and boarded the carriage. They started their tour around the property. While the carriage was moving, Helen was studying Amber''s profile silently. "Dear, do you want to go with me to the capital for a one week visit?" Helen asked. Amber looked at Helen then at Cornelia. "Um, I dunno..." she answered honestly. She doesn''t know how to answer the lady''s offer. Helen looked at Cornelia. "I''ll take Amber to the capital with me for one week so that she can see how big the capital is," she said. "No problem, my lady!" Cornelia replied. Helen looked at Amber and said, "Your Aunt already said yes... so, you will go with me." "Yes, my lady," Amber responded with a smile. Although she''s excited to see the capital, she can''t help but feel worried because it''s a whole new environment for her. She might make a fool of herself there. She doesn''t want to bring shame to Lady Helen. She felt restless all of a sudden. Helen looked at her and asked, "Why are you looking anxious, dear?" "My lady, are you sure that you want to bring me with you to the capital?" Amber asked. "Yeah, absolutely. Don''t worry, it''s just for one week, and after that I''ll bring you back here to your aunt," Helen responded. "Okay, my lady," Amber replied and shifted her attention to the view outside the window. Helen and Cornelia engaged in a lively conversation, discussing the current condition of the property. Chapter 115 - Help Me! That night. After eating a delicious dinner in the dining room, the women went upstairs to retire in their room. Amber was brushing her teeth in the bathroom when she heard the familiar chirping of the bird. She finished brushing her teeth and exited the bathroom. "Hello, cutie pie!" Amber said and went to the window sill. "Why are you staying there? Come inside the room!" "Hi, girl! What''s up? How''s your day?" Ivy asked and flew into the room, landing on the table smoothly. Amber went to the table and sat on the chair, looking at her little friend. "My day is just fine. Lady Helen, the owner of this mansion is currently in the house and she told me that she will bring me to the capital so that I can do sightseeing there with her. Isn''t that nice?" "Whaaaaaaaaat?" Ivy asked, alarmed. "Why?" "How long will you be staying there?" Ivy asked. "Just for one week and I''ll return here afterward," Amber replied. "Thank God!" Ivy gushes. Amber smiled in amusement. "Do you believe in God?" she asked. "Yeah, he is the creator of the universe and all the living things here on earth, that includes you and me," Ivy replied. Amber smiled brightly and patted the bird''s back. "You know what? You''re talking like a human being. Are you even a real bird?" she asked in wonderment. Ivy shook her head. "To be honest, I''m not a real bird..." Amber''s brows knitted together. "Then what are you?" "I''m not a bird. I was turned into a bird by a cruel witch which happened to be my step mother. Unfortunately, my father didn''t believe my claim thinking I did it myself, that I turned myself into a bird accidentally after participating a new magic spell. He doesn''t believe me when I told him that his new wife is an old witch, because the witch turned herself into a beautiful maiden and my father was smitten by her beauty and charm. Then my brother and I were kick out from our house and the witch erased our memory from our father''s mind and he can no longer remember his children," Ivy elaborated sadly. "Oh, that''s sad! I''m very sorry, I sympathize with your sad flight my friend," Amber said. "So, what is your origin, are you a human or some kind of powerful being?" she asked curiously. "We''re not humans, we''re the spirit of the lake. After a thousand years of cultivation, my family finally gain our human forms. But we can always turned into our spirit form anytime we want. Sadly, I can''t stay in my spirit form for a long time because my bird form will not allow me," Ivy said. Amber''s eyes widened in surprise. "Whaaat? You''re a spirit of the lake? I never know that lakes have spirits living among them!" she said. She thought that a talking magician bird is already unbelievable... after hearing Ivy''s origin that she''s a spirit of the lake, everything is getting weird. The whole revelation blew her mind away. "Do you want to see me in my original form even for a few seconds?" Ivy asked. "Sure! I would love to!" Amber replied excitedly. "Alright, don''t close your eyes, don''t blink! I''m turning mys elf into my spirit form now!" Ivy said. Suddenly, the bird was gone and replaced by a transparent woman floating in the air, with long hair flowing behind her back. Her whole body is like water in a woman''s form. "Hi, Amber!" the transparent-looking woman said. "Wow! Amazing!" Amber gushes in astonishment. It''s like watching the water in a woman''s form. Suddenly the water woman vanished and the bird is back on the table. "Well, the transparent woman you see a while ago is me in my spirit form. I can''t stay any longer in my spirit form and human form because my bird form is always been the dominant one due to the curse cast by the witch upon me," Ivy explained. "That''s sad," Amber said, feeling sorry for her little friend. "How I wish I can help you but I don''t have power. I''m also cursed since I was young, good thing the hideous look on my face was already gone or else I''ll continue to suffer for the rest of my life. Unfortunately, I have white hair as of the moment, the curse in me continues..." They fell silent for a moment. "You know what... I''m going to be sad for a long time..." Ivy spoke. "Why?" "Because my brother is dying... he will leave me alone on my own soon," Ivy said. "What-? But why your brother is dying?" Amber asked, confused. "Because our witch stepmother forced him to drink a poison that would kill him slowly as days goes by. Lately, he was in a great deal of pain. I think he wouldn''t last ''till the end of this month if I can''t bring the cure to him," Ivy said. Amber asked, "What is the cure?" "Do you want to know about the cure?" Ivy said. "Yeah... I''m curious about the cure. What kind of cure is it?" Amber insisted to know. "The cure is you!" Ivy said. "I saw it in my vision!" Amber''s eyes widened in surprise. "Whaaaat-!? How can I be his cure? Why? I don''t understand?" she said, confused. "Your blood can cure the poison that is circulating inside his body. The poison is making him scream in pain all the time when it starts attacking his internal organs lately," Ivy explained. Amber looked at Ivy, feeling frightened all of a sudden. "A-are you here to kill me? Did you be friended me just because you... y... you want my blood?" she stammered. "No! I''m not here to kill you. I just want a few drop of fresh blood from your hands so that my brother can finally get rid of the poison in his body," Ivy said. Amber went silent for a moment. "Friend, can you help me please? It won''t take a long hours to go to our place to see my brother. I''ll just need a few drops of your blood to cure my brother. Help me, please?" Ivy begged in a pitiable tone. Amber was shaking her head. "I... I... I''m sorry... I can''t decide right now..." she said. "It''s okay, I won''t force you to come with me to our place right away. I''ll give you time to think about my request. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. I don''t have a bad intention of befriending you. I really need your help for my brother, I''m desperate of your help right now," Ivy said in a distraught voice. Amber released a deep sigh. She can hear the desperation in Ivy''s voice. Can she trust her? What if she was just pretending to be a good and friendly bird to her just to lure her into something terrifying. The thoughts of the unknown and unforeseen danger terrify her. Ivy saw the fear leaping from Amber''s eyes. "Are you afraid of me? Do you think I''m a bad spirit and want to bring you harm?" she asked worriedly. Amber breathed deeply and shook her head. Then she made a fake yawn, pretending that she was already sleepy. "Can you please leave my room now? I''m sleepy. See you tomorrow," she said, dismissing her. "Okay," Ivy said sadly. She can feel that Amber was sending her away. "How about my request to you? Will you help my brother?" she asked desperately. "Um, regarding that... you will know my decision tomorrow night," Amber replied. She needs to think a million times about whether Ivy can be trusted or not. She understands that if she goes to Ivy''s place, she might encounter danger and she has no power to protect herself. "Okay, I''ll go now. See you tomorrow!" Ivy said, flying towards the window and disappearing into the darkness of the night. Amber walked towards the window and closed it. Then she turned off the light and lay her body down on the bed. She stared into the darkness of her room, truly bothered by Ivy''s request. The bird looks sincere with her intention. If she finally decided to go with Ivy to help cure his brother and it''s all a lie, she only has herself to blame. Amber wasn''t able to sleep right away... She was debating whether to go with Ivy tomorrow to her place and help cure his brother or not? What if she will refuse and Ivy was indeed telling the truth and her brother died because she hesitated to help? That would weigh heavily on her conscience later on! She doesn''t want to make a wrong decision. She was confused right now. What is the right thing to do? Should she trust Ivy? But she was also aware that she didn''t even know Ivy that long yet. Their friendship hasn''t lasted for one month yet. How can she truly trust Ivy''s words? How can she make sure that she can still return to the mansion after going to Ivy''s place tomorrow night? Jeez, she''s having a headache just thinking about it. She wanted to help Ivy''s brother, after all, it''s just a few drops of blood, she won''t die in the process. She would save a precious life! But her fear for her safety was also a big factor to consider. Her desire to help her little friend is driving her crazy. Ugh! She will just continue thinking about Ivy''s request tomorrow. She has one whole day tomorrow to decide, she still has enough time to weigh the pros and cons of her actions. She needs to sleep now, to rest her weary mind. She finally shut her eyes to sleep. ~~~~0~~~~ Author''s Note: How are you doing, dear readers? Hope everything is well at your end. Should I continue writing this novel? Let me know... Thanks and take care all! Chapter 116 - Welcome! The following day. Amber woke up at 7:00 in the morning. She recalled the events that took place last night for a few minutes, then she went to the bathroom afterward. Ivy''s situation was the last thing she was thinking last night and the first thing she remembered this morning. She was planning to visit Ivy''s brother after her one-week vacation in the capital with Lady Helen, but she was afraid that Ivy''s brother might not be able to survive and died waiting for her help. She will help Ivy''s brother tonight so that she will be over it. She won''t be able to have peace of mind unless all these things will be over and behind her. Last night before she fall asleep, she already made up her mind to help Ivy''s brother disregarding the tiny voice warning her to be vigilant all the time. She believed in Ivy''s sincerity. Her heart told her that her friend can be trusted, so, her decision last night was based on what her heart dictated to her, she will follow her heart. She left the room and went downstairs to join her aunt and Lady Helen in the dining room. Her morning has just started, following the two women around the house and the plantation like a third wheel. Hours passed by like a blur. Afternoon comes. The women were relaxing inside the picnic hut, gazing at the plantation, enjoying the cool afternoon breeze. Lady Helen and Cornelia began discussing their plan. Helen plans to buy the adjacent property to expand her property and build an Olive Oil Plantation in the years to come. Amber wasn''t listening to the older women''s discussion, she was busy gazing at the plants nearby, whose branches were swaying gently, serenaded by the wind. The women finished their discussion at 3:30 in the afternoon and went back to the mansion because Lady Helen would like to take a nap. A few minutes later. The women were back in the mansion. They climbed the stairs and retired to their respective rooms. Amber lies in her bed, staring at the window. Then her eyelids fluttered, she began yawning. She was about to shut her eyes to sleep when she heard the familiar chirping of the bird. Her friend is here! She sits upright, and there on the window sill is no other than Ivy. "Come here!" Amber said. Ivy flew to the bed. "Hi Amber," she said. "You''re early? Are you eager to know about my decision?" Amber inquired. "Yeah!" Ivy replied. "Please, help my brother!" she begged. "Okay, I''ll help your brother," Amber said with a smile. "OMG! Are you sure!?" Ivy can''t contain her happiness. "Yes!" Amber repeated. "Thank you so much! I''m so happy right now!" Ivy jumped up and down on the bed, feeling ecstatic. Amber smiled in amusement. Finally, Ivy stopped jumping up and down on the bed and looked at her friend. "What time I''ll fetch you tonight?" she inquired. "At 8 or 9 in the evening when everyone was already retiring to their room to sleep for the night," Amber replied. "Okay, thank you! I feel better now. I''m going back to my place an inform my brother about the good news! I''m sure that he will be happy after learning that you finally agreed in curing him!" Ivy said joyously. "See you tonight!" Amber said. "See you!" Ivy replied energetically and flew towards the window and fly away. Amber watched the bird fly towards the direction of the dense forest in the south. "That must be where Ivy and her brother reside," she murmured. Now that she finally decided to help Ivy''s brother her mind was finally at peace, she was no longer confused with her decision. The only thing left for her to do is wait for the bird''s return tonight so that she can cure Ivy''s ailing brother and then focus on her trip to the capital with Lady Helen. Amber''s eyes shut down and she fell into a deep sleep. In her sleep, she dreams of the same stranger that she was trying to save when the boat capsized in the ocean. They keep calling her Sabrina. After two hours of sleep, Amber woke up. She noticed that the room was already plunged in darkness, the evening finally arrives. She left the bed and turned on the light. She went to the dresser table and brushed her hair in front of the mirror and quickly placed her black wig on her head. A few minutes later, she was ready to leave the room and go downstairs. She found Lady Helen reading a magazine in the living room together with her aunt. She went to her aunt''s side and sat on the couch. Cornelia looked at her charge. "Did you sleep well?" she asked. "Yes, Aunt," Amber replied with a smile. "Good!" Cornelia said and resumed reading the magazine on her lap. Amber picked up a magazine and flipped through the pages with curiosity flashing in her eyes. Helen glanced at Amber, liking her stunning beauty. Fifteen minutes later. The servant came to the living room. "My lady, dinner is ready!" she announced. Helen nods her head at the servant, then she addressed her companions. "Let''s eat dinner!" she said and rose to her feet. Cornelia and Amber followed Helen to the dining room. The women ate dinner with a good appetite. After they finished eating, they returned to the living room and have lively chitchat. Amber fixed her attention to the magazines, liking the colorful pages, showing beautiful women in dresses and delicious photos of different cuisines as well as grand houses and mansions. The magazines are vastly different from the old books that she was reading in her room. The pages of the magazines come alive because of the colorful photos. Helen looked at Amber. "Do you like reading the magazines, dear?" she asked. "Yes, my lady! It''s colorful and very interesting!" Amber replied. "Don''t you know that the first magazines for women were only published last year? We''re currently reading the old issues. In my house at the capital, I have plenty of latest issues of women magazines there. I''ll give them to you so that you can read them in your room during your free time," Helen said. "Thank you, my lady, for being so kind and generous to me," Amber said. Helen smiled. "Don''t mention it!" After they finished chitchatting, the women climbed the stairs and retired to their rooms at 8:00 in the evening. When Amber entered her room, Ivy was already waiting for her at the window sill. She went to the window. "How long have you been here?" she asked. "Just a while ago," Ivy replied. "Just tell me if you''re ready to go, no need to rush." "Okay, let me wear my jacket first. Are we going to ride on the magic carpet?" Amber asked. "No. The sky is dark, it looks like its going to rain heavily tonight...." Ivy answered. "So, how we can go to your place if we don''t ride the magic carpet?" Amber asked. "We can go to my place using teleportation," Ivy replied. Amber''s brows knitted together. "What is teleportation?" she asked curiously. "It''s traveling in the speed of light from one point to another," replied Ivy. "Wow! Is that even possible?" Amber was already imagining in her mind what it''s like traveling using teleportation. Beings with power and magic like Ivy, have a lot of tricks on their hats. Her little friend never fails to amaze her. "If you''re ready, we can go to my place in just a matter of minutes," Ivy spoke. "Alright, let me tie my hair first. Is it okay if I don''t wear my wig? I''ll just tie my white hair in a ponytail," Amber said. "No problem," Ivy responded. Amber wore her jacket over her shoulder and tied her hair in a ponytail, she''s done. "I''m ready!" she said. "Okay... let''s go!" Ivy said and landed on Amber''s shoulder. "Wait...! Tell me what to do first! It''s my first time doing teleportation, I don''t know what to do!" Amber said worriedly. "No need to do anything except to close your eyes and never opened them until I say so. Don''t worry, nothing bad will happen to you. It will only take a few minutes and we already arrived to my place before you knew it," Ivy assured her. "But I''m scared!" Amber said. "No need to feel afraid. I''ll take care of you. I''ll ensure your safety when you''re with me," Ivy said in a soothing voice. "Okay, I believe you!" Amber said, breathing deeply. "Just relax and don''t think negatively. You will be fine. You will experience a gentle burst of wind hitting your body but that''s completely normal, no need to be alarmed. Okay?" Ivy said. "Got it! Take me to your place now! Let''s go!" Amber ordered, eager to finish their business tonight so that she can leave all this behind her. "Okay, close your eyes tightly and never open them until I say so," Ivy said. "Got it!" Amber replied. "Alright, here we go!" Ivy spoke. Suddenly, they vanished from the room. Amber felt the gentle wind brushing her face, her hands, and her feet. She feels like she was floating in the air, but she dared not open her eyes, afraid of what she''s going to see when she open them. A moment later, her feet landed on something hard and solid. "Where are we?" she asked. "We finally arrived at my place! Open your eyes!" Ivy ordered. Amber eagerly opened her eyes. She was greeted with the sight of the giant trunk of a tree surrounded by towering trees. She roamed her eyes around the surrounding area, they''re in the middle of the forest! Ivy was floating in the air in front of Amber. "Welcome to my home!" she said. Amber''s brows knitted together. "Where is your home? I can''t see any house here?" "This big trunk of the tree is our home. Unlike humans, we don''t live in a house or mansion, we live in trees or caves," Ivy responded. Amber stared at the trunk of the tree. "Really-?" "Yeah! I''m going to open the door now," Ivy said and waved her hand at the trunk of the tree. A door suddenly appeared on the surface of the trunk, it opened instantly. Amber''s mouth widened in surprise. "Let''s get inside!" Ivy said. "Okay...." Amber murmured, she moved her feet forward. Chapter 117 - Manifesting Amber and Ivy entered the house. Inside, the wall is made of wood and there''s a table and chair, the only furniture she saw inside. And there''s a lamp hanging on the wall as well, giving light to the whole room. Amber gasp in shock because there in the corner, she saw a guy lying on the floor, he looks so thin, his bones are jutting out from his skin. He was groaning in pain, there were tears in his eyes as he was clutching his stomach. Misty-eyed, Ivy rushed to her brother. The guy looked at his sibling. "Sis, I''m g...going to die... you t...take care of y...yourself w...when I''m g...gone..." he said sadly and shut his eyes. "No! You won''t die, brother! She''s here, I brought home the cure! She''s here!" Ivy exclaimed. "W-where... is...s...she?" the guy opened his eyes again. Amber walked towards the siblings and sat on the floor, looking at the thin guy. "Hello, I''m here to cure you, at least that is what your sister is begging me for," she said. The guy looked at Amber, fresh tears sprang in his eyes. "A-are you a dream?" he asked, looking at the beautiful woman with white hair, staring at him in the eyes. Amber shook her head. "I''m not a dream, I''m real," she replied and looked at Ivy. "Tell me what to do so that we can start the process of curing your brother!" she said urgently. "The knife and the bowls is on the table," Ivy said. "Are you ready to do it?" she asked. Amber nods her head and replies, "Yes, let''s do it!" Ivy and Amber went to the table. Amber looked at the sharp knife, biting her lip, fearing a little. "If you can''t do it, I''ll do it for you," Ivy offered. "I can do it!" Amber grabbed the knife and hold it securely in her right hand. Wasting no time, she bravely cut the skin on the side of her palm and felt the sting instantly, then fresh blood sprang from the cut flesh and trickled into the bowl. A few minutes later. The blood on the bowl was good enough for feeding. Amber transferred her hand to the other bowl and continue the bloodletting. Ivy transformed into her human form and using the spoon, she feed the blood into her brother''s mouth. A few minutes later. Amber finally stopped and picked up the piece of clothing on the table, she wrapped it around the cut on her hand. Done, she looked at Ivy still feeding the blood to her brother. Ivy just finished feeding the first bowl of blood to her brother when she suddenly transformed into her bird self. Amber walked to the corner. "Let me do it," she offered and continue feeding the other bowl of blood to the guy who kept staring at her. "Are you okay?" she asked him. Teary-eyed, the guy smiled for the first time. "Your blood tastes so sweet. In just a few seconds after ingesting your blood, the pain in my stomach disappeared instantly. It''s a welcome relief for me after being in pain for a long time. Thank you so much for saving my life!" he said in a grateful voice. "Don''t mention it. By the way what''s your name?" Amber asked. "My name is Edward," the guy answered. Amber continues feeding fresh blood into his mouth. The guy was drinking her blood as if it''s water itself, she was trying hard not to vomit due to the smell and sight of her fresh blood that she didn''t like seeing, but the guy wasn''t bothered even a tiny bit at all. Done feeding the blood, Amber put the bowl on the table. "Thank you so much for your help, friend!" Ivy said, her heart was bursting with gratitude for Amber''s willingness to help her dying brother. "Don''t mention it," Amber said with a smile. "Just rest for a while. I''ll bring you back to your room in the mansion in a while," Ivy said. "Okay," Amber replied with a nod of her head and lowered herself on the floor. She shut her eyes to rest for a moment. Ivy went to her brother''s side. "How are you feeling, bro?" she asked. "I''m feeling better. The pain in my stomach heals quickly after ingesting Amber''s blood. Her blood is indeed miraculous! It obliterated the poison in my body instantly!" the guy gushes happily. "I''m so happy for you!" Ivy said in elation. Amber''s eyelids were dropping fast, she lies down on the floor and shut her eyes to sleep. Edward looked at Amber. "You should tend to your friend! She had fallen asleep on the floor. Heal her wound first and bring her back to her place so that she can sleep properly. I owe her my life," he stated. "Okay," Ivy responded and flew towards Amber. She landed on Amber''s stomach and they vanished from the place in split seconds. A moment later. Amber can be seen lying on her bed in the Portwell Mansion. Ivy transformed into her human form and removed the piece of cloth that Amber wrapped around her injured hand. Then she proceed by healing the cut using her power. Done, she went to the window, closed it, then she looked at Amber one last time. "Thank you so much for saving my brother!" she murmured. She vanished from the room in the blink of an eye. ... The following day. Amber woke up to a beautiful morning. She glanced at the window, the sun is already up in the sky, shining brightly. Wait... The last thing she remembered about last night... she was in Ivy''s house inside the tree. But why she''s in her room now? And it''s already morning? She didn''t remember going home last night, but she did recall that she had fallen asleep on the floor in Ivy''s house. Ah, Ivy must have brought her back to her room last night while she was sleeping. Then she checked her hand and was surprised that the cut on her palm was no longer there, eh? What happened? Did Ivy also heal the cut on her hand? That''s the only explanation that she can think of at the moment. Anyways, she will ask Ivy later. She left the bed and went straight to the bathroom. She exited the bathroom door a few moments later and donned a dress, getting ready to go downstairs to join the ladies in the living room. When she exited the room and walked on the hallway, she remembered Edward''s gaunt face and sunken eyes, he looks like a living skeleton. She was wondering if her blood cured him or make his condition worst? She will ask Ivy later about her brother''s condition. Surprisingly, after losing almost 1/2 cup of blood, she''s feeling energetic, as if the blood that was taken from her body didn''t even affect her overall health even a tiny bit. She looked at her hands marveling how the cut healed overnight, there was no sign on the cut, she smiled... she didn''t notice that she was already at the top of the stairs and moved forward. "Ahhhhhhh!" She yelped in surprise when she stepped into the staircase and miss a step, she felt her body lurch forward, she was falling from the top of the staircase only to realize that she didn''t fall at all, oh my! She was floating in the air! And landed on the floor smoothly. Stunned, Helen and Cornelia witnessed the spectacle with their eyes. They stared at Amber for a long time, then they looked at each other, it dawned on them that what they had just witnessed is the medallion in action, saving Amber from harm. Shocked, Amber stood rooted on the spot, unable to comprehend what just happened to her a few minutes ago when she fall from the staircase. She should have bruises and pain all over her body right now after experiencing a nasty fall from the staircase that is composed of thirty steps. OMG! She floated in the air and landed safely on the floor with her feet, that''s what she had remembered! She looked at Lady Helen and her aunt staring at each other without saying anything. Did they see what happened to her a while ago? She hoped that they didn''t see the shocking incident or else they will start asking her a question about it, she has no ready answer for them because she was also confused about how it happened. She slowly went to the couch and picked up a random magazine silently, hiding her face from the ladies, waiting to be bombarded with their questions. Silenced enveloped the women. Amber was waiting for the ladies to start asking her questions but no one did, she relaxed a bit. Maybe they didn''t see the incident, because if they did, they should have asked her questions right now. She began flipping the pages of the magazine, pretending that she was engrossed reading the articles. A servant came to the living room and announced that breakfast is ready. Helen rose to her feet and addressed her companions. "Ladies, breakfast is ready, let''s eat!" she said and walked in the direction of the dining room. The women gathered around the table and began eating their meals in silence. A few minutes later, Helen and Cornelia engaged in a pleasant conversation while Amber eats her meals in silence, pondering about that bizarre incident in the staircase earlier. It happened so fast that she thought it was just a figment of her imagination. After they finished eating breakfast, the older women went upstairs to Lady Helen''s room while Amber proceed to her room. Inside Helen''s room. The women were discussing the shocking incident involving Amber earlier. "Let''s keep our mouth shut about the incident that we have witnessed earlier in the staircase. It''s for the best. Amber will only get confused if we begin interrogating her," Helen said. "Yes, my lady!" Cornelia agreed. Chapter 118 - Who Is Responsible? That night. Amber was standing beside the window, looking at the view outside. She was waiting for Ivy''s arrival because she was dying to know about Edward''s condition. Besides, she needs someone to talk to regarding the perplexing phenomenon that happened to her in the staircase. Until now, she failed to find the answer to her question. One of the questions that are bothering her mind is... How did she manage to float in the air and land safely on the floor when she saw herself falling on the staircase? Worst case scenario, she should have bruises right now because she was falling on the stairs. The fall was terrifying! Something powerful saves her! C-could it be Ivy? Maybe the bird was in the mansion during the time of her fall and she was the one who saved her. Where is Ivy? "Can you come faster, please?" Amber spoke in the air, looking at the wooded area in the distance. A few minutes later. The one thing that Amber was waiting for finally come. She saw the bird flying towards her room. Ivy landed on the window sill. "Waiting for me?" she asked. "Yes! How''s your brother?" Amber asked. "He''s feeling good! Thank you for donating your blood, he finally get rid of the pain on his stomach for good. And he can eat properly now without vomiting the food. He eats a ton!" Ivy chattered happily. "That''s awesome! I''m glad to hear that," Amber said. "Let''s go to bed," she said. They relocated into the bed. Amber looked at her friend. "When I wake up this morning, I noticed that the cut on my hand was already gone. Did you heal my hand?" she asked. "Yes, I did!" Ivy answered. "Um... you know what... something strange happened to me in the morning," Amber said. "What happen?" Ivy asked curiously. "I was walking in the hallway absentmindedly while looking at my hand where the cut was used to be, I didn''t notice that I''m already in the staircase and stepped forward, to my shock, I miss one step and fell down. Miraculously... I floated and landed safely on the floor without injury.Can you believe that? Does it mean I have power? Or you''re the one who save me from the fall?" Amber asked. Ivy shook her head. "No. I''m not here in the morning. I was busy gathering and preparing food for my hungry brother during that time. It''s not me who save you..." she replied. Amber''s brows knitted together in confusion. "Then who is it? Who is the powerful entity who save me from the fall?" she asked in bewilderment. "I know the one who is responsible..." Ivy answered. Amber looked at the bird with narrowed eyes. "You know who? Who is it? Quick, tell me now! Who is it?" she asked excitedly. "It''s the powerful medallion on your neck!" Ivy said. Amber''s eyes widened in surprise. "W-what medallion are you talking about?" she asked, frowning deeply. "I can see it! Common, touch it with your fingers now!" Ivy commanded. Amber obliged and touched her neck, then her fingers touched something solid. She looked at the object in her hand and saw the necklace with the medallion. "How did this thing come to my neck? It''s the first time that I have seen it!" she asked, her confusion growing in leaps and bounds. "The necklace and the medallion was with you the whole time, yet you didn''t know about it''s existence? That''s weird!" Ivy commented. "Yes, I''m not lying, I''m telling you the truth! Why would I deny it if it''s on my neck? I will ask aunt about this mysterious necklace!" Amber said about to remove the object from her neck but it suddenly disappeared from her hand. "Eh? Where is it?" she asked in bafflement. "The medallion is powerful and it refused to be removed from your neck!" Ivy said. Amber''s eyes widened in shock. "Y-you mean that the medallion has consciousness just like us?" "Yeah!" Ivy replied. "I have seen the medallion in your neck the first time we meet, then after that I haven''s seen it again until today, and now it''s gone again," she explained. The creased on Amber''s forehead deepened. "But I didn''t know that I''m wearing a necklace on my neck and it has a medallion, I only know about this now when you mentioned it to me." "Maybe because the medallion doesn''t want to be seen all the time? I think it''s always been with you but you didn''t know about it, only now. You can ask your aunt about it, maybe she knew the history of this medallion and why it''s in your position," Ivy elaborated further. "Okay, I''ll ask my aunt," Amber said, sighing deeply. Ivy stared at the medallion on Amber''s neck. "It showing itself again! Hurry up! Try to remove it from your neck!" she ordered. Amber grabbed the medallion from her neck and when she was about to remove the necklace from her neck, it disappeared from her grasp again. "What''s going on!? I can''t remove the necklace from my neck, why?" she asked in bafflement. "Just stop trying removing it from now. It looks like the medallion doesn''t want to leave your side. So, there''s nothing you can do about it," Ivy said. Amber breathed deeply and put her hands on her lap. "What I''m gonna do now?" she asked anxiously. "Don''t be so worried about the medallion. It can help and protect you from danger," Ivy said, trying to erase the worry on her friend''s face. Amber was in deep thoughts. "What are you thinking?" Ivy asked. "I''m human, I''m not like you. But why the medallion chose to stay with me? I can''t understand that part. I''m scared!" Amber said in a terrified voice. "Shhh, calm down. There''s nothing to be afraid if you become an owner of a powerful object. It''s your good luck! Embrace it with open arms!" Ivy said. ''What I''m gonna do now?" Amber asked. "Do nothing," Ivy replied. "Is this medallion good or bad for me?" Amber inquired. "It depends... you will know soon enough. There are some powerful objects that are idle and they only act if their owners instruct them to do something for them. But some powerful objects wants to be the master, and the bearer must follow their command. In your case, since it didn''t show itself to you yet or required you to do something for it then I guess the medallion only wants to protect and save you from harm just like the incident that happened in the staircase. Without your command, it automatically save yourself from falling down the stairs. It acts on its own accord," Ivy narrated. "But then I could be wrong... maybe the medallion has not fully awakened yet...?" Amber took a deep breath. The expression on her face is that of someone worrying about something. "Are there some powers that is bad?" "Yeah, there is... some powerful objects consumed your soul and make a slave out of you..." Ivy answered. "How about you? What kind of powers do you have? Good or bad?"Amber asked curiously. "I acquired my powers through a long time of cultivation, therefore, I am the master of my power. My powers obey me and I can summon them at will anytime I want to. Your case is a bit different from my situation. The medallion chose you, for what reason I don''t know. For now, don''t worry too much, it won''t do you any good if you keep stressing about it," Ivy advised her. "I just hope this is a good medallion and not an evil one that would require me to do bad deeds," Amber said earnestly. "As I said, don''t stress out yourself much. Sooner or later, you will know why the medallion chose you and why it refused to be taken out from your neck. I can finally say with certainty that the medallion is the reason why your face looks different than before and why your hair turned white all of a sudden," Ivy said. Amber digested Ivy''s statement slowly. So, from her face to her hair and the accident on the staircase is all the medallion''s doing? Who else will be responsible for these mysterious happenings around her? Certainly not here because she has no inborn power, she''s just a weak mortal being. She released a deep sigh. Silence engulfed the room. A few minutes later. "Friend, I''m going back to my place. See you tomorrow," Ivy bid farewell to Amber. "Okay, good night!" Amber replied. "Night night!" Ivy responded and flew towards the window. Amber watched Ivy fly away and disappear in the darkness of the night. She went to the window and closed it, then turned off the light and returned to bed to sleep. She was lying on the bed staring at the pitch darkness enveloping her room. She grasped the medallion on her neck, she can hold it! She tried removing it from her neck, but again it disappear and she can no longer feel it beneath her fingers. Dang! She released a deep sigh. The medallion can sense her intention! It knows when she''s about to remove it from her neck, which means it has access to her thoughts! If that is the case then she gives up! She gives up! She will go to sleep so that her troubled mind can have a good night''s rest, and tomorrow morning she will wake up feeling refreshed. She wrapped the blanket around her body and shut her eyes to sleep. Chapter 119 - Who Are These People? The following day. Early morning, the women were in the garden having a conversation after eating breakfast one hour ago. Helen looked at Amber. "Have you start packing your things?" she asked. Amber nodded her head. "Yes, my lady. I will only bring a few clothes, good for my one-week stay in the capital," she replied. "Good!" Helen said and shifted her attention to Cornelia. She plans to add a mermaid fountain statue to the garden. "Inform the men to start the construction next week, I want the fountain to be finished in one month''s time," she said. "Got it, my lady!" Cornelia responded. Helen sipped her tea. "What time you and Amber start your journey tomorrow, my lady?" Cornelia inquired. "After breakfast, so that we can arrive to the capital before evening comes," Helen replied. "Okay," Cornelia murmured. At 10:00, the women went back to the house. Helen retired to her room upstairs while Cornelia resumed her daily routine around the property along with Amber. Hours passed by quickly. During the evening, the women retired early to their rooms after they finish eating dinner. Inside her room. Amber went to the bookshelf and began checking the book titles, wanting to read to pass her time since it was too early to sleep yet. She needs something to do to pass her time. She glanced at the bag in the corner, she makes sure that she has enough clothing with her to bring to the capital. She picked up a random book and began reading it while sitting on the bed. At 9:00 in the evening... Amber heard the familiar chirping of the bird, she glanced at the window and saw Ivy on the window sill. Smiling, she get up from the bed and went to the window. "Come inside the room!" she told her friend. "Good evening!" Ivy greeted her. "Good evening! How''s your brother?" Amber asked as they settled into the bed. "He''s doing great! He''s recovering well! Thanks to you!" Ivy replied cheerfully. "I''m glad to know that!" Amber said. "Do you want to go to my place to see the condition of my brother? I can take you there now," Ivy offered. "Alright, take me there. But I can''t stay there for long," Amber said. "No problem, we''ll be quick," Ivy responded. "By the way, what time you and Lady Helen begin your journey to the capital tomorrow?" she inquired. "After breakfast," Amber replied. "I''ll visit you in the capital if I have free time," Ivy stated. Amber smiled. "The capital is big, you won''t find me there!" she said with a laugh. "How can you be sure that I won''t find you there?" Ivy asked. "Because the place is big, Lady Helen told me that," Amber replied. "Alright, if I want to find you I can find you. I have my ways..." Ivy said. "Let''s go to my place now..." "Okay... magic carpet or teleportation?" Amber asked. Ivy was amused. "You''re learning fast!" "I want to go to your place on a magic carpet ride!" Amber declared. "As you wish your highness! Your wish is my command. Tonight we are going to my place on a magic carpet ride!" Ivy said. "Hooray!" Amber gushes in elation, ready for the adventure. "Let''s go!" Ivy summoned the magic carpet, it suddenly materialized on the floor. "Magic carpet is here, your highness!" she announced. "Wow! Let the adventure begins!" Amber gushes in delight and steps into the magic carpet excitedly. Ivy flew into the carpet and settled on Amber''s shoulder. A few minutes later. The magic carpet flew into the window and began hovering in the air at slow speed going in the direction of the wooded area. Smiling brightly, Amber looked at her companion. "This is awesome!" "Your second time in the magic carpet outside, right?" Ivy said. "Yup! My second time and it''s a wonderful experience!" Amber said, looking appreciatively at the view of the trees below them. "Enjoy the ride!" Ivy said. "I will!" Amber replied merrily, looking at the horizon above and scanning the nearby areas surrounding the mansion. There''s not much to see because it''s dark and the moon is not visible tonight. But she enjoyed the experience just the same. Twenty minutes later. They finally arrived at their destination. "We''re home!" Ivy announced. The magic carpet lowered itself on the ground smoothly. They finally landed in front of the big trunk of the tree that Amber recognized as Ivy''s place. Amber stepped into the ground and the magic carpet vanished in the blink of an eye. The door appeared and it opened instantly. Amber and Ivy entered the door. Inside the room, they saw Edward sitting on the floor, eating an apple. Edward looked at them, he smiled brightly after seeing his visitor at the same time his savior. "Hello, Amber!" Amber smiled, looking at Edward. "Hello, how are you? How are you feeling now?" she asked. "I''m feeling good! Thanks to your blood, I''m healed already and recovering well!" Edward answered happily. He picked up one apple from the bowl and handed it to Amber. "Eat some, I already wash it clean with water earlier," he said. "Thank you!" Amber replied and accepted the fruit, she sink her teeth onto it. "Wow, it''s crispy and sweet!" she commented. She noticed that Edward''s physical form is much healthier than when she first saw him. Her blood is indeed miraculous because it was able to cure the poison in Edward''s body. She was wondering how her blood cured the poison in Edward''s body? Until now, it still perplexed to her. Those specific thoughts confused her. "I picked the apples fresh from the tree in the forest. There''s plenty of them waiting for harvest," Ivy spoke. "Nice! Thank you!" Amber said and continue munching on the juicy fruit. Edward fell silent while occasionally glancing at the white-haired girl. A small smile would appear on his lips from time to time. Ivy settled beside Amber on the floor. "Let me know if you still want more apples, I can give you more, there''s a lot in the forest," she offered. "I''m fine with just five apples," replied Amber. "Okay..." Ivy said. Edward stood up and opened the cupboard near the table, he took five apples and wrapped them in a banana leaf. He then gave it to Amber. "Apples for you," he said with a smile. Amber accepted the apples and said, "Thank you!" Edward returned to his spot and continue munching on the apple in silence. Half an hour later. Amber finished eating two apples and was ready to go home. "I''m going home," she said. "Okay, I''ll take you back to your place now," Ivy responded. Amber looked at Edward. "Bye Edward, take care of your health," she said and rose to her feet. Edward looked at Amber and smiled broadly. "Thank you so much for visiting me!" he said joyously. Amber smiled. "It''s nice seeing you looking healthy and well. Keep it up! Rest well and eat a lot!" she said. "I will! Thank you for your concern," Edward replied cheerfully. "Let''s go now," Ivy said and looked at Amber. "Magic carpet or teleportation? Which is which?" she asked. "Magic carpet ride!" Amber answered in glee. "Alright, your wish is my command!" Ivy responded in amusement. Amber looked at Edward and waved her hand goodbye. "Bye!" "Bye, Amber!" Edward said. Amber followed Ivy to the door and exited. Outside, the magic carpet was already waiting for them on the ground. Amber stepped onto the carpet and sat down. The carpet rose into the air. A few minutes later. The magic carpet was already hovering steadily in the air heading in the direction of the Portwell Mansion looming in the distance. Amber enjoyed the ride despite the darkness of the night. She loves the wind caressing her face and arms gently. After a few minutes of magic carpet ride, they finally arrived back into the mansion. The carpet passed through the window flawlessly and landed on the floor. Amber moved to the floor and the carpet vanished from her eyes instantly. She put the apples on the table. Ivy flew to the window. "Friend, I will go home now! Good night!" she said. "Night night! Thank you for the magic carpet ride and the apples!" Amber replied and waved her hand. Ivy fly into the darkness, and Amber closed the window. Time to sleep! Amber went inside the bathroom and exited a few minutes later. She turned off the light and went to bed. Amber wasn''t able to sleep right away, thinking about all the mysteries that were happenings in her life one after another. She tried finding a perfect time to talk to her aunt privately but she never got a chance because Lady Helen and her aunt always have a conversation going on between them. But after the lady''s return to the capital, she will ask her aunt about the mysterious medallion that refused to leave her neck, maybe her aunt knows something about the medallion. She took a deep breath and closed her eyes to sleep. A few minutes later, Amber finally drifted into a deep slumber. She dreamed in her sleep. In her dream, she was inside a cave, the place was dimly lighted. She kept walking until she reached the end... and there stood a handsome guy, looking at her intensely in the eyes. He was smiling while staring at her. "My love, where have you been? You went missing for a long time. I''ve been looking for you everywhere!" the handsome guy said. Amber looked at the guy in confusion. "W-who are you? I don''t know you! And what is this place? Why I''m here?" she asked, scanning the place around her. "This is the cave where we live. You have forgotten my name? My name is Rhett and your name is Sabrina! Our love story started inside this cave! How can you forget everything about us so easily? Why?" the guy asked sadly, tears sprang from his eyes. Amber stared at the guy in confusion. The severity of pain and sadness in his eyes pierced through her heart, squeezing it painfully. She gasped in pain and suddenly woke up in the middle of the night. "Rhett... Sabrina.... who are these people?" she spoke aloud. Chapter 120 - Favor Please? The following day. At 9:00 in the morning after eating breakfast, Lady Helen and Amber were getting ready to board the carriage that would bring them to the capital. Cornelia hugged her charge. "Behave yourself there in the capital. Don''t give Lady Helen a problem," she warned her niece. Amber nodded her head. "Don''t worry, Aunt. I''ll behave and I''ll follow Lady Helen''s command all the time," she reassured her. "Okay, go now. Take care of yourself!" Cornelia said with a sigh. Helen went to her nanny and gave her a quick hug. "Don''t worry about Amber, I''ll take care of her," she said. "You take care of yourself as well," Cornelia said. The women bid farewell to each other. Helen and amber boarded the carriage, their journey to the capital begins. Inside the moving horse-drawn vehicle. Helen and Amber were sitting side by side on the carriage, they both have a nice view of the window. Amber''s mind was preoccupied while watching the scenery. On another hand, Helen was studying her companion silently. A few minutes later. Helen addressed Amber. "Dear, what is your plan in life?" she asked. Amber looked at the lady, digesting her question for a moment. "Um... I dunno..." she answered. "You don''t have plans to work to earn a living?" Helen suggested. "Um... I will just work in the mansion along side with Aunt Cornelia," Amber replied. "Why do you like to remain in the Portwell Mansion? I can help you find a job in the capital. I have many friends there who are businessmen and women, they managed their own business. They''re hiring people to work for them," Helen elaborated further. "I''m sorry, my lady. I still want to return to the Portwell Mansion and help my aunt, you don''t have to give me a salary. I just want to be with my aunt, assisting her with her work," Amber insisted. "Ah, okay. If that''s what you want, I respect your decision," Helen said and shifted her attention to the window. "Thank you for respecting my wishes, my lady. I hope you''re not upset with my decision," Amber said. Helen looked at her and smiled brightly. "Oh, no, I''m not upset at all. I just want to give you as many choices as possible just in case you''re ready to leave Portwell Mansion and spread your wings," she stated. Amber smiled. "Thank you for being considerate, my lady!" "Don''t mention it," Helen replied. Silence engulfed the vehicle. Lunchtime comes. They stop over in an inn to eat lunch, then after they finish eating their meals, they resumed their journey. Inside the moving vehicle. Helen asked Amber a question. "How''s your sleep last night, dear?" "Jut fine, thank you for asking, my lady," Amber replied. "But I dream of something..." she said. "Can you tell me about your dream?" Helen asked curiously. "I dream that I was inside a cave and then a handsome guy was waiting for me there, and he told me that I''m his lover and his name is Rhett and he called me Sabrina," Amber narrated. Helen''s eyes widened a bit. "Really-?" "Yes. In my dream, I meet several people calling me Sabrina. I find it weird because that''s not my name. I never meet those people yet they have frequented in my dreams as if I have seen them before but no matter how hard I try I can''t remember when did I meet them," Amber repeated, confusion was plastered on her face. "Oh," Helen said. "You know, I also dream of strangers in my sleep, that''s quite normal." "Yeah, I guess so..." Amber murmured. Once again, the carriage was enveloped with silence. The women shifted their attention to the window outside, their minds both preoccupied. Hours went by. At 3:00 in the o''clock, they stopover at an inn to use the bathroom and then resume their journey afterward. They finally reached their destination at 6:00 in the evening. The carriage stopped in a two-story brick house with a large lawn. The guard opened the iron gate, and the carriage proceed inside the property. A few moments later. Helen and Amber exited the carriage. Two female servants greeted them outside the entrance of the house. "Good evening, my lady!" "Girls, prepare the guest room for my companion here," Helen ordered. "Yes, my lady!" one of the maids replied and entered the house. The other servant picked up the luggage from the carriage and brought them inside the house, she was helped by the driver. Helen and Amber rested in the living room for a while, drinking refreshing orange juice. "This is my home in the capital. I live here along with the servants. I prepare to have my own space because I can''t live in the same house with my stepmother and her children," Helen explained. Amber smiled and nodded her head incomprehension. She keep silent because she didn''t know how to respond to the lady''s confession. Helen pointed at the magazine on the center table. "That''s the latest issue of the leading women''s magazine in our country, you''re free to read them, and you can bring them to your room later," she offered. "Thank you, my lady!" Amber said. She picked up one magazine and began flipping on the pages, looking at the colorful pic. Half an hour later. The servant descended the stairs and said, "My lady, the guest room is ready." Helen brought Amber upstairs to the guest room. "This is your room for the duration of your stay here in the capital," she stated. "Thank you, my lady," Amber said. "You can arrange your things in the cabinet and then go downstairs to join me in the dining room for dinner. If you need anything... just inform the servants or me," Helen said and walked towards the door. "Okay. Thank you, my lady," Amber said. Amber watched Lady Helen close the door behind her. She scanned the room. It was spacious and got a window with a beautiful view of the fountain below the garden. She immediately removed her clothes and other stuff from the bag and arranged them into the closet. Done... she went inside the bathroom, discarded her dress, and donned something comfortable. A few minutes later. Amber can be seen exiting the room, walking in the hallway, and descending the staircase. She joined Lady Helen in the living room. Helen looked at Amber. "Dear, can I ask a favor from you? Can you help me?" she said. Amber nodded her head. "What is it, my lady? As long it''s within my capability - I''m willing to help you in any way I can," she said, eager to repay the lady''s kindness. "Um... my friend has a wig making business and due to the competition, her products are not selling well. She is looking for a unique individual who can model her wig designs and she will use the photo to advertise it on the leading newspapers and women''s magazines in the country. I noticed that you''re looking beautiful even with your white hair. I think you will look good in every wig color because you have this unique beauty and radiance in you. Can you please help out my friend?" Helen requested. "B-but I don''t know how to model a wig, my lady!" Amber protested. Helen smiled. "Right now you are wearing your black wig and you look awesome on it! So, no need to worry about it. My friend will help you smile at the camera, it''s actually easy, not difficult to do. Don''t worry, I''ll be there during the photo shoot so that I can help you with anything. You just have to wear wigs in different color and style, looked at the camera and smile. That''s easy as 123!" Helen said in a breeze. Amber pondered about the lady''s request for a moment. Since the job is not difficult to do so, she might as well say yes because she and her aunt owed Lady Helen a lot. This is her way of repaying her kindness. "Okay, I''ll help your friend, my lady," she finally agreed. Helen smiled brightly. "Good! Don''t worry, my friend will pay you for your effort," she said. "No need to pay me, my lady! I''m doing it for you!" Amber said shyly. Helen smiled. "It''s okay really... don''t fret," she said. Amber sighed a bit. She wants to do something for Lady Helen, no need to pay her. But if she refused, the lady might get annoyed, so it''s better to keep her mouth shut. "The women you see in the magazines? Try to study their faces and how they smile to the camera, that what you should be doing during the photo shoot. Don''t worry, my friend will teach you how to do it," Helen reassured her. "Okay, my lady," Amber replied. The maid arrived at the living room and informed the ladies that dinner is ready. Helen and Amber proceed to the dining room and ate dinner together in comfortable silence. After they finished eating their meals they went upstairs to retire to their rooms. Inside Amber''s room. She was lying on the bed staring at the ceiling wondering what it''s like to model the wigs? She was living peacefully in the province with her Aunt Cornelia, she didn''t expect that she would be modeling a wig soon. Ah, she understands now! The real reason why Lady Helen brought her to the capital is that she needs to help her friend to sell her wig products and she needs someone photogenic enough to model the wigs. She released a deep sigh. She will try her best to help them, if the wigs won''t sell even after they featured her as their model, then it''s no longer her problem. She turned off the light and shut her eyes, ready to sleep for the night. Chapter 121 - What Are You Thinking? That night. Ivy and Edward were having a conversation outside their home, facing the bonfire that was already burning for two hours. Edward looked at her sister. "What is your plan? Are you going to tell Amber the truth? That her name is not Amber but Sabrina?" Ivy has pondered the idea for a few days already. She took a peek inside Amber''s past while she was sleeping in her bed and discovered tons of lies created by the same people that were close to her. "Amber would feel hurt and betrayed," Ivy said. "Of course she is... but she will survive, I''ll stand by her side and help her heal emotionally and mentally," he said, smiling brightly. Ivy stared at her brother''s smiling face. "W-what are you thinking?" she asked suspiciously. "I like Amber! After you reveal to her all the lies, and if she wants to separate herself from the people who lied to her then bring her here in our place and I''ll be more than happy to be her companion for life," Edward said. Ivy''s eyes widened in surprise. "What-? What the heck are you thinking?" she asked. "Don''t tell me that you like the girl? You''re having a crush on her?" Edward smiled. "Well, it''s the first time I''m infatuated with someone. Why-? Is it wrong to like a girl?" he asked. "Not wrong. But after Amber knew about her past she would surely go back to the cave to see her beloved Rhett! And what''s going to happen to you if you allow your feelings for her to continue? She will never like you! Because she only loves one person and that''s her boyfriend!" she said, shaking her head gloomily. "Bro, wake up from your foolish fantasy while it''s still early!" she added. Edward released a deep sigh. "Ugh! My heart is so unlucky!" he groaned, shaking his head sadly. Ivy looked at her brother. "Bear in mind that Amber already has a lover! You have no chance with her as her lover in this lifetime," she reminded him. "I know," Edward replied dejectedly, feeling heartbroken inside. Ivy stared at the flames leaping from the bonfire for a few minutes in deep silence. Edward added more logs to the fire. Then a crazy idea pops up in his head. He glanced at his sister. "Sis... I want to ask a favor from you!" he said excitedly. Ivy looked at her brother wryly. "Speak up!" she said. "I know that you''re capable of erasing one''s memory. Can you do it for me? Can you erase Amber''s memory so that she will stay here with us forever, and she will start liking me?" Edward requested. Ivy sighed and shook her head. "No! I won''t do that to my friend. She already been lied upon by a lot of people, I can''t do that to her! I''ll restore her memory once and for all!" she said in a determined voice. "But sister! How about me? How about what I want?" Edward protested. Ivy glared at her brother. "You''re an ungrateful person! Have you forgotten that Amber save your life? If she didn''t save you on time you could have been dead by now! Wake up! Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" she scolded her brother. Edward sighed deeply and went silent. He contemplated his action for a few minutes and indeed he realized that he was being shameless and ungrateful! He looked at his sister. "I apologize, sis. I''m being shameless. I realized my mistake, please forgive me!" he said, his heart was full of regrets as he spoke the words seriously to her sister''s face. Ivy looked at her brother with sadness in her eyes. "Brother, it''s the first time that you have taken a liking to a female and your selfish desire overtake your good reasoning. You must understand that you shouldn''t force your feelings to the one you like, it must grow beautifully and naturally between two parties. And I will never tolerate your selfish desire even if you''re my brother!" "I know my mistake, sis. I regretted being shameless and selfish. Don''t worry, I won''t force my feelings and my self on Amber," Edwards reassured her. Ivy smiled. "Good! I''m glad that you''re able to realize your mistake early, brother," she said with gladness shining in her eyes. She paused for a moment thinking about her next step regarding her friend''s future. "After I''ll restore Amber''s old memory, I will offer her a place to stay here, only if she wants. But I won''t force her to stay here, and if she will, I expect you to behave, brother. Can you do that for me?" she asked, looking at his brother''s eyes. Edward smiled and nodded his head. "Of course, I''ll behave and be at my best behavior around her! No need to worry about me. I''ll treat Amber as my friend and my savior. I won''t harm her because I''m forever grateful for her for saving my life!" After witnessing the sincerity in her brother''s eyes, Ivy finally feels at ease. Now she''s finally ready to help Amber regain her old memories. She will wait for one week and when Amber was already back in Portwell Mansion, that''s the time that she will restore her memory. She rose to her feet. "I''m going to sleep early, put out the fire before you retire for the night to avoid accidentally burning the whole forest," she said and left. Edward nodded his head. "Night night, sis!" he said and continue enjoying the night alone. ~~~0~~~ The following day. Helen brought Amber to her friend''s business headquarter. A two-story mansion with a front store, displaying all wigs in different shapes, sizes, and colors. They were ushered by the female servant to the stock room where the wigs were put on display for inventory and ready to be delivered in all the stores nationwide. Amber was amazed and super delighted to see wigs in different styles, colors, and lengths arranged beautifully on the shelf. "Fantastic wigs aren''t they?" Helen spoke to Amber. "Yeah, they are!" Amber replied while running her fingers on the wigs. A woman in her early 30''s exited from the room on the left and rushed to their side, smiling brightly at her guest. "OMG! Here you are at last!" Helen smiled at her friend. "How are you?" she asked. Jasmine smiled while looking at Amber. "I''m fine, but business sales are not picking up though. I need a new inspiration... or a new model that could entice buyers to wear my products in all occasions!" she said. "And who is this?" "It''s my Nanny''s niece, Amber... she looks stunning right? She could be your new model!" Helen suggested. Jasmine was nodding her head appreciatively while inspecting Amber''s facial features closely. "Yeah, she looks gorgeous! My wigs will look good on her! Can she become my new model? I want to take her photos!" she said excitedly. Helen smiled and replied, "Sure, you can!" Jasmine asked Amber, "How about you, dear? Would you be willing to become my model? I would pay you some money," she offered. Amber smiled. "I''m here to help you, no need to give me money. I''m willing to help Lady Helen''s friends," she said enthusiastically. Jasmine''s eyes twinkled in delight. "Wow! You''re such a nice girl! I like you! You and I will become a good team together!" Helen smiled brightly, liking the way Amber responded pleasantly to her friend''s offer. Jasmine looked at Helen. "Can I bring her to my studio room to give her some pointers on how to wear my wigs with elegance and grace?" she asked. "Sure! Can I watch you in action?" Helen said. "Of course, you''re always welcome inside! Follow me, girls!" Jasmine replied and walked energetically towards the closed door on the right. Inside the room. There is a big mirror and dresser table with all types of wigs and hairbrushes and makeup. There''s also a table and chairs on the corner and different landscape backgrounds such as a view of the colorful garden, picturesque countryside, stunning ocean view, and many more ideal for a photo shoot. When Helen took off Amber''s black wig... Jasmine''s eyes widened in surprise upon seeing her white hair. She throws her friend a questioning glance. "Is this her natural hair color?" she asked. Helen nods her head. "Yeah... but despite of her white hair she still looks gorgeous, right?" "Yeah! Absolutely!" Jasmine agreed wholeheartedly. "I will try all wig colors and style on her today!" she said excitedly. "Bring it on! Amber will stay with me in the capital for one week, you can take all photos you want with her," Helen said. "Thank you so much, friend!" Jasmine said gratefully. She looked at Amber. "You''re okay with a one-week photoshoot with me, dear?" she asked. Amber smiled. "Sure!" Jasmine giggled and raved, "That''s my girl!" Minutes went by, the room was engulfed in a flurry of activities. The girls went in action, putting wigs on Amber''s head and making her wear dresses to compliment the wig color. They taught Amber how to pose artistically and smile prettily at the camera. The whole day passed by like a blur. When evening comes, Helen and Amber bid farewell to Jasmine, promising to return the next day for the real photoshoot session. That night, after they finished eating dinner, Amber and Helen retired to their rooms to sleep early for the night. Amber fell asleep a few minutes later after her back hits the bed, exhausted by the activities she did with the girls earlier in the studio room of Jasmine''s mansion. Hours went by. Midnight comes... Suddenly... a strange thing took place, the medallion on Amber''s neck shone brightly that lasted for a few minutes, illuminating the entire room with its bright splendor... then gradually the light faded. Once again, the room was plunged into darkness and remained in that condition for the rest of the night. Chapter 122 - Shadow The following day. Amber woke up feeling refreshed, ready to face another day in the capital. One hour later, she joined Lady Helen in the dining room downstairs for breakfast. "Amber, get ready... after we finished eating our breakfast, let''s proceed to my friend''s studio for the photo shoot," Lady Helen said. "Yes, my lady," Amber responded. "Did you have a good sleep last night?" Lady Helen asked. Amber nodded her head. "Yes, my lady. I have a good sleep last night. Thank you for asking," she replied. "Good! Let''s enjoy our meal," Lady Helen said. The women ate their meals in comfortable silence. After they finished eating, they left the dining room and proceed to their rooms upstairs to get ready for their activity outside. A half-hour later. Lady Helen and Amber can be seen boarding the horse-drawn carriage outside the mansion. The carriage exited the iron gate and moved in the direction of the main road that will bring them to Jasmine''s house. After twenty-five minutes of travel, the carriage finally arrived at its destination. The women left the carriage and entered the entrance of the mansion. Jasmine was already waiting for them in the living room. She smiled brightly at her guest. The women settled comfortably on the couch. "Hello, girls!" Jasmine cheerfully conveyed her greetings. "Good morning, my lady!" Amber replied. "Beautiful day isn''t it?" Helen responded. "Yes!" Jasmine agreed, looking at the window. "We will shoot some photos inside the studio. Then after lunch, we will go to my favorite beach, let''s resume our photoshoot there for the rest of the afternoon," she informed them of her plan. Helen smiled. "Wow! I love going to the beach!" she gushes enthusiastically. "Me too! It''s just a half-hour ride from the capital to my favorite beach resort. You will love the scenery there!" Jasmine said. Amber smiled, feeling enthusiastic because she never had the chance to see the ocean while she was staying in Portwell Mansion. All she sees there are plants, crops, flower and vegetable gardens, and trees. A servant arrived in the living room and placed a pitcher of refreshing orange juice on the center table for the guest to enjoy. Jasmine poured the juice into the glasses and handed them to the girls. The women engaged in a pleasant conversation while Amber picked up a magazine and began flipping its pages. Fifteen minutes later. Jasmine rose to her feet and addressed the girls. "Let''s go now to my studio and begin the photo shoot!" she said. "Alright! Lead the way!" Lady Helen responded. The women walked in the direction of the studio and entered the room. Inside the studio room, the women began their preparations for the photo shoot. After dressing Amber in a colorful printed dress, putting a honey blond colored wig on her head, and settling her on the table, posing as someone that is drinking her tea, Jasmine then went behind her vintage tripod camera and began taking pictures of Amber in the different angle while Lady Helen sat on the couch near the door, watching the photo session in silence. Three hours later. The women took a break after the servant informed them that lunch is ready, they proceed to the dining room of the mansion to eat their meals. One hour later. The servant loaded Jasmine''s tripod camera into the carriage and the women boarded the horse-drawn vehicle, going to the beach. The journey towards the beach was pleasant, Amber got to see some areas of the busy business district within the capital, and soon the view of the picturesque countryside followed after they exited the border. A few minutes later. They finally reached the private beach resort owned by Jasmine''s father. Upon their arrival, they were greeted by the pleasant smiles of the caretaker and her family. They were ushered to the two-story beach house and changed their clothing fit for the beach. Afterward, Jasmine brought her tripod camera into the beach. She instructed Amber to pose naturally and blend herself with the fantastic blue ocean as her background. Amber did as she was told and pose naturally. Lady Helen and Jasmine were super delighted with Amber''s cooperation and her natural talent for modeling as she exudes great posture and good behavior during the entire shoot. The photoshoot continues for three hours until they finally took a rest in the picnic hut near the beach at 3:30 in the afternoon, then resume again at 4:00 until the evening. They have dinner at the beach house and then went home afterward. After Lady Helen and Amber''s arrival to the mansion, they retired to their rooms to rest for the night. One hour later. Feeling sleepy and tired, Amber is eager to go to sleep, she went to the window about to close it when she saw a white bird flying towards her location. Her brows knitted together, the bird looks familiar! The bird landed on the window sill. "Hello, friend! It''s me! Ivy!" Amber''s eyes widened in surprise and gladness. "Wow! You found me! Awesome!" she roared and patted the bird''s back. "Of course, I can always find you! I have my ways, dear," Ivy replied. Amber picked up the bird and brought it to the bed with her. "I''m about to close the window and go to sleep..." she said. "I''m sorry, I disturb you..." Ivy apologized. "Ill take my leave now so that you can sleep..." "Ah, no! Don''t leave. Let''s talk for a few minutes before I go to sleep," Amber said, not ready yet to send her friend away. "So, how''s your stay here?" Ivy asked, eager to know her friend''s adventure in the capital. Amber sighed, recalling the grueling photoshoot that requires her to keep smiling and be attentive to the camera. Honestly, it''s not fun at all! But she has to wear a happy smile every time she''s facing Lady Helen and Lady Jasmine. She doesn''t want to give them problems so she has to pretend that she enjoyed what she''s doing. As long she can see the satisfied look on their faces, she can endure everything that they required her to do. "Why are you sighing? Are they giving you a hard time? Tell me! I''ll teach them a lesson!" Ivy said. Amber shook her head and breathed deeply. "No, not that... they meant no harm. They make me a model for wigs," she explained. "Ah, okay. I thought they were giving you a hard time here. I can bring you back to Portwell Mansion anytime if you no longer want to stay here anymore," Ivy offered. "It''s okay, I''m fine here, they''re treated me nicely. Besides I''m only here for one week and after that I''ll be returning to Portwell Mansion," Amber reasoned. "Okay, I respect your decision," Ivy said. "After you return to the mansion, I have a surprise for you!" Ivy said. A frown appeared on Amber''s face. "What kind of surprise?" she asked curiously. "It''s a secret for now. Don''t worry you will know soon enough," Ivy replied. Amber took a deep breath. "Okay, fine if you don''t want to tell me about your surprise," she said. "By the way, how''s your brother?" she inquired. "He''s doing great, he has a fantastic recovery! Thanks to your blood!" Ivy said happily. "I''m glad to know that Edward is doing well," Amber spoke. "Yeah, he is. Anyways, I gotta go so that you can finally rest," Ivy said and flew towards the window. "Bye friend! Good night!" Amber said. "Night night, sleep well!" Ivy replied and zoomed out of the window. Amber closed the window and returned to the bed to sleep. She stared at the ceiling, the room was plunged in darkness. She grasped the medallion with her right hand, she was able to touch it this time! "What kind of medallion are you? Who give you to me? And why me? Why I can''t remove you from my neck? Why? I have so many questions but you aren''t answering me. You are a powerful object but why can''t you answer my questions? I''ve been dying to know everything about you!" Amber blurted while grasping the medallion tightly in her hand. As expected, Amber received no answers from the medallion. Frustrated, she released a deep sigh, finding the mystery of the medallion perplexing, too much for her weary mind. Twenty minutes later, her eyelids were closing fast, and she finally drifted into a deep slumber. Five hours later. The mansion was submerged in silence as its inhabitants were already sleeping soundly in their beds. Inside Amber''s room. Out of nowhere, a shadow materialized in the middle of the room and went to bed. The shadow stared at Amber''s sleeping form for a few minutes, then it gradually faded into darkness, leaving no trace of its presence behind. It come quietly and disappeared in the same manner. Hours went by. The night turned to a new day. Outside, the sun was preparing to appear on the horizon. On the ground floor of the mansion, the servants were already wide awake sipping their hot coffee while performing their morning routine around the property. At 7:00 in the morning, Amber opened her eyes. She glanced at the window and stretched her body before going to the bathroom to splash water on her face and relieve her bladder. Fifteen minutes later. Amber was standing beside the window, yearning to go back to Portwell Mansion so be reunited with her Aunt Cornelia. Three hours later. Lady Helen and Amber can be seen boarding the carriage, going to Lady Jasmine''s place for another photo shoot session. Chapter 123 - Explore One week later. The photo shoot finally ended to Amber''s delight. Jasmine placed a brown envelope in Amber''s hands. "Thank you for your services, dear. You did an excellent job! This is my monetary compensation for your effort. Spend the money wisely," she said. Amber looked at the brown envelope. "My lady, I did it for free! No need to pay me," she protested and was about to return the money. "Just keep it for yourself, Amber," Helen ordered. "Ah, okay. Thank you for this money, Lady Helen!" Amber said gratefully. "Don''t mention it. If our campaign is successful and my product sales increase, I will hire you again in the future," Jasmine said. Amber scratches her head and looked at Lady Helen. "Sure thing!" Lady Helen replied on behalf of the hesitating Amber. Jasmine smiled. "Alright, girls. I received an invitation to a masquerade party that''s going to be held in a remote place outside the capital. The party will take place tomorrow evening. Please join me at the said event!" she said excitedly, wanting to have a good time with the girls. Helen smiled brightly. "I would love to attend the masquerade party! It will be super fun and exciting!" she raved. Amber''s brows furrowed in confusion. What are they talking about? Party? What is Masquerade Party? Jasmine saw the confusion in Amber''s eyes. "You should go with us, dear!" she said. "Of course, she will join us!" Helen said. Amber nods her head in agreement. "Yes, I will follow lady Helen wherever she will go," she responded with a smile. "Good girl!" Jasmine said, patting Amber''s arm fondly. "No need to worry about the costume for the party because I have a dozen in my room for you to choose from!" Helen grinned. "Awesome! Let me see your costume collection!" she gushes. "Alright, follow me!" Jasmine said. They climbed the stairs and went to Jasmine''s room on the second floor. Inside the room. Jasmine went to her closet, removed a dozen of dresses in all styles and colors, and placed them on the bed. Helen went to bed and checked the clothes one by one. "Wow! These are nice, fantastic styles!" she said, running her fingers on the garments. "Girls, choose what you like to wear for tomorrow''s occasion and it''s yours, no need to return to me, it''s my gift for you. The clothes are ready to wear, it''s freshly laundered three days ago," Jasmine elaborated further. Helen picked up two costumes, showing a good amount of cleavage. "I like these two dresses, oozing with sexiness!" she said casually. "I''ll try this one in the bathroom," she said. "Go ahead..." Jasmine said with a nod of her head. She noticed that Amber was not doing anything, just staring at the clothes, not interested. She went to the girl''s side. "Dear, why are you not choosing a dress yet? What''s wrong?" she asked. Jasmine scratches her head. "Um... I dunno what to choose..." she responded. Jasmine smiled. "Ah, okay... I''ll help you pick your costume for the party tomorrow," she said. She picked up a conservative dress with just the right length and cut, not showing much skin. "Here, this maroon dress is just right for you... it has a short sleeve and over the knee in length," she said and picked up a matching maroon-colored mask from the drawer then gave it to Amber. "Thank you for the dress, my lady. It''s beautiful!" Amber gushes. "Don''t mention it. You can try the dress after Lady Helen exited the bathroom," Jasmine said. A few minutes later. Lady Helen exited the bathroom and went to the mirror to check her attire. Amber entered the bathroom to try on the dress. Lady Helen examined the black sexy dress that she was wearing while looking at the mirror. "Excellent! Just the right fit for you, friend!" Jasmine complimented. Lady Helen stared at herself in the mirror. "Indeed! This dress accentuated my curves perfectly and showed my cleavage in all its glory! I like it!" she beamed. "Okay, it''s already yours! My gift for you!" Jasmine declared. "Thank you, friend!" Lady Helen smiled brightly at her friend. Then Jasmine''s face turned serious while looking at her friend. "Can you bring Amber again the next time you come here in the capital? I want to get more photos of her, please?" she asked. Helen sighed. "I told you the other day to take many photos of Amber as many as you can for your future use because I have a feeling that she won''t stay in the Portwell Mansion much longer," she replied. Jasmine''s brows furrowed. "But why? Was she planning to go somewhere else?" Helen took a deep breath and looked at Jasmine in the eyes. "Just like Amara, I had a feeling that she will disappear soon..." Jasmine''s confusion deepens. She knows about the mysterious Amara. "So, what is the connection between Amara and Amber?" "It''s a long story. The little you know about them the better for all of us," Lady Helen replied. "Ah, okay, got it!" Jasmine finally stopped pursuing the sensitive topic and close the zipper on the back of Helen''s dress, then she picked up a black mask from the drawer matching the dress and handed it to her friend. "Try this mask, if you don''t like it there are seven more to choose from in the drawer," she said. "Thanks!" Lady Helen accepted the mask and put it on her face. "Wow! Stunning!" she said, admiring her sexy costume even more. Then she looked at her friend. "How about you? What is your costume?" she asked. Jasmine smiled. "I''ll wear this!" she said and picked up a sleeveless burgundy colored dress with a high slit, showcasing her sexy legs from the bed. Lady Helen looked at the gown. "Nice choice!" she commented. A few moments later. Amber exited the bathroom. The ladies looked at Amber. "You look awesome, dear!" Helen told Amber. "The dress suits you, dear!" Jasmine commented. Amber smiled. "Thank you for the dress, my lady!" Jasmine smiled. "Don''t mention it! The dress is already yours!" After the women finished trying their dresses for the party, they went home with their gifts in high spirits. Inside Amber''s room. She placed the dress on the bed and looked at it for a few minutes. The dress is classy and elegant. Somehow she finds herself unworthy to wear it but since Lady Jasmine already gave it to her as a gift then she should wear it for tomorrow''s event. She was wondering what the masquerade party is all about? She never had a chance to attend such kind of party. She was afraid that she might not act elegant enough to blend well with the high society people attending that event. But she set aside her worry, as long she''s in the company of Lady Helen and Lady Jasmine then everything will be okay. They will take care of her, in return, she will make them happy by obeying all their commands. It''s not that hard to satisfy them, they''re easy to please. She''s getting excited to go home to Portwell Mansion to be reunited with her aunt and see the familiar plantation scenery once again. And she''s also curious about Ivy''s big surprise for her. She was thinking about it from time to time. With those pleasant thoughts running in her mind she sleeps peacefully throughout the night. ... The following day. Lady Helen and Amber toured around the capital. They visited the grand cathedral, the picturesque public park, business district, and other important places and attractions in the capital. Inside the moving carriage. Amber was submerged in deep silence, she noticed that the countryside is more peaceful and serene than the capital which is always buzzing with people from all walks of life. People are walking in the street, going to their destination, some are working in the bakeries, stores, inns, restaurants, and other business establishments. For some reason, she prefers to live in the countryside. For her, it''s good to visit the capital once in a while. Right now she was going through this new experience in a different light. Being exposed to a different world for a short time is indeed exciting and overwhelming as well. All in all, she was glad to be alive and able to live another day of her life. Lady Helen on the other hand was studying Amber''s silent demeanor. "Dear, are you okay?" she asked. Amber smiled. "I''m fine, my lady. Thanks for asking. I just find the whole experience amazing and at the same time overwhelming," she replied cheerfully. Lady Helen smiled and patted Amber''s arms fondly. "It''s nice to experience other things and go to different places once in a while. You might consider the countryside as your beloved home but there is more to the world that you haven''t seen before. Travelling is my hobby and I''m one of the lucky people who were able to afford that kind of life. Believe me, going to places will broaden your knowledge and horizon even more." "Thank you so much for your kindness and generosity, my lady. I appreciate it very much," Amber said gratefully. "I promise her that I will take care of you for the rest of your life. We will grow old together and I''ll keep you safe and provide you for life," Lady Helen said, looking sadly at the busy street outside. Amber''s brows furrowed in confusion. "Who is she, my lady?" she asked. Helen smiled, shaking her head. "Sorry, I speak my mind aloud. Forget what I said to you today, it doesn''t concern you," she replied with a ready lie. "Ah, okay..." Amber said and shifted her attention back to the view outside. They finished their tour around the capital at 5:00 in the afternoon, then went inside the restaurant to eat some snacks.. Finally, they went home to get ready for the masquerade party that will take place tonight. Chapter 124 - Darkness At 8:00 in the evening, Lady Helen and Amber finished dressing up for the masquerade party. They left the mansion and boarded the carriage going to Jasmine''s house. When they arrived in the mansion, Jasmine was already waiting for them in the living room of her house. Lady Helen looked at her friend. "Are you ready?" she asked. Jasmine stood up. "Yes! Let''s go!" she said excitedly. The ladies boarded the vehicle that was parked outside the house. They began their journey towards the venue. After one hour of traveling, they finally reached their destination. The masquerade party was held in a remote place, in a five-story mansion. The imposing structure can be seen looming in the distance a few meters away from the rusted iron gate. Horse-drawn carriages were lining up in the pathway leading to the entrance of the property. After a few minutes of waiting, finally, Lady Helen''s vehicle was admitted inside the property. Through the window, Lady Helen saw the visitors entering the grand door. The ladies exited the carriage and walked towards the door. A handsome man and a pretty lady were in-charge in greeting the guests, ushering them inside. When it''s the ladies'' turn to enter the door, the handsome guy smiled charmingly at the three women standing in front of him. A glimmer flashed in his eyes for a few seconds. "Good evening, ladies!" the guy conveyed his greetings. "Good evening, handsome!" Jasmine replied flirtatiously. The guy smirked. "Thanks for coming! Get inside and enjoy the party!" he said and winked at Jasmine. Jasmine and Helen giggled. Amber was silent the whole time, observing the whole place. The ladies put their masks on their faces and entered the packed hall. The place was overcrowded with people wearing gorgeous masquerade costumes, everyone was wearing masks on their faces. Waiters were everywhere, distributing drinks to the attendees. A piece of jazz music was playing in the air, serenading the guests. "Wow, this place is awesome!" Lady Helen commented, she looked heavenward and saw the bright chandelier hanging on the ceiling of the mansion. A waiter come to their side and offered them a drink. "Hello ladies, have a drink!" he said, sporting a pleasant smile on his face. Jasmine picked up a glass, Lady Helen and Amber followed suit. Lady Helen looked at Amber. "Sipped slowly, don''t consume in one go, or else you might get drunk too soon," she warned her. "Aye, my lady!" Amber replied and took a small sip of the drink, it tasted sweet but had a bitter aftertaste. She doesn''t like finishing it. She scanned the area looking for a place to throw the drink. Jasmine saw Amber''s dilemma. "You doesn''t like the taste of the drink, dear?" she asked. Amber nodded her head. "Yes..." "Okay, just put that drink on that table over there in the corner and just leave it there. A waiter will take care of it sooner or later," Jasmine said. Amber followed Jasmine''s instructions and leave the glass on the table in the corner then went back to her companions'' side. Couples were dancing in the center of the hall. The ladies watched the dancers enjoying the live music with their companions. "Girls, let''s find a table to sit down," Lady Helen said. They found a table near the dance floor and settled on the chair comfortably. Another waiter came by and handed them another cocktail drink, this time, Amber liked the taste so she drink it to her heart''s content. The ladies continue watching the dancers in the hall. Half an hour later. The music switched to a romantic piece. Three good-looking men wearing a black suit approached the table. "Hello, beautiful ladies! I hope you are enjoying the night! Can we have a dance with you?" one of the guys spoke. Lady Helen and Jasmine giggled. "Sure!" they replied excitedly. The ladies and their partners went into the dance floor while Amber and the other guy were left at the table. "Dear, please dance with me," the guy begged. Amber shook her head. "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to dance, I will only embarrass you. Go, find another partner!" she sends him away in a polite way. The guy sighed and lowered himself on the chair facing her. "Alright, since you don''t want to dance with me, I might as well keep you company here so that you won''t get bored and feel lonely," he said. Amber sighed, the guy was annoying. Why can''t he just leave her alone? She keeps to herself, ignoring the guy. The guy looked at the girl. "What is your name?" he inquired, trying to engage the girl in a pleasant conversation. "My name is Amber," she replied. "Nice name!" he commented. "My name is Jason, nice meeting you!" he said, smiling brightly, trying to win her over with his charm. Amber smiled a bit. This guy is silly trying to get her attention when it''s obvious that she''s not interested in talking to him. She shifted her attention to the dance floor. The guy continues studying the girl''s snobby profile silently. Amber ignored the guy''s attention. The people continue dancing on the dance floor, enjoying the music and the lovely company of their partners. Amber saw that Lady Helen and Jasmine were enjoying dancing with the strangers. The four are excellent dancers, they will put her to shame if she will dance beside them. Besides watching other people dance is better than dancing, she might trip on her feet accidentally and fall face down on the floor, causing embarrassment to the ladies. So, staying at the table is a wise decision according to her logic. Unknown to the people on the upper floor of the mansion, thirty feet under, in the basement... A group of men and women wearing black cloaks were preparing the sacrificial ceremony that was going to take place in the basement a few hours later. Back to the surface. The party continues on the ground floor while an orgy was currently ongoing on the fourth and fifth floors. Lady Helen and Jasmine were enjoying their partners'' company on the dance floor, the men are charming and excellent dancers in their own right. While Amber and the guy were contented watching the dancers in silence. Amber was wondering why the guy didn''t leave the table yet even if she ignored him? There are many desirable women around, he can pick any of them and she was sure those women will love his company because even if he was wearing a mask on his face, he looks dashing in his tuxedo. A few minutes later. Amber looked at the guy in the eyes. "Why are you not leaving yet? You can pick any woman of your choice, there are many around here," she asked. The guy smiled, showing even white teeth. "Nah, I don''t like them. I prefer your lovely company and your heavenly presence..." he said in amusement, winking at her. Amber rolled her eyes. She regretted talking to him because as soon as he open his mouth he showered her with flattery. The guy cleared his throat. "Why don''t we go out and inhale fresh air outside? It''s getting stuffy here..." he suggested. Amber shook her head. "No, I won''t go anywhere. My companions will worry about me if I will leave this table without informing them," she answered. "Okay, as you say so. Let''s just enjoy each other''s silence then-?" he stated, winking at her again. Amber sighed. It seemed she can''t send him away, he stick to the table like glue, she wonder why? She is a boring companion because she doesn''t know how to socialize with strangers, she is not well versed when it comes to that area. That''s why she was wondering why the guy refused to leave her? Weird guy! Again, she ignored him and shifted her attention back to the people gyrating on the dance floor. The guy was staring at Amber, a glimmer appeared in his eyes. Amber gave him a cold shoulder. Time went by. Suddenly... the light went off, the whole place was submerged in darkness and the people were panicking. "What''s going on!?" the voice comes from the crowd. "Turn on the lights!" another one shouted. "Is the party over?" a male voice asked. "Everyone please don''t move! Don''t panic! Stay where you are. Our people are currently checking the electricity..." an authoritative voice rang in the air. The people finally relaxed. A few minutes later. The lights and music were finally restored to the guests'' great relief. A handsome guy wearing a black mask on his face stood in the elevated podium and addressed the crowd, "Sorry for the electrical failure, it''s back now. Let''s continue the party!" he said enthusiastically. The crowd erupted in loud cheers and applause, the music and dancing continues. Unknown to the crowd, several women were already missing, including Amber and the guy who keep her company as well as Lady Helen and Jasmine together with their partners. Below the ground, in the basement. A ritual was about to take place as men arrived in the center of the room and placed the unconscious women on the floor. Ten minutes later. The men finished their job. A total of fifteen beautiful women are needed to become sacrificial lambs for the ritual ceremony of awakening. The men began covering the women''s mouths with a piece of cloth to prevent them from screaming if they suddenly woke up in the middle of the chanting of the prayer for the ritual. The purpose of the ritual ceremony is to revive the powerful vampire, leader of the Night Spawn Clan, the dark and powerful vampire famously called by his name, Count Lestat, he was resting in his coffin for centuries. Count Lestat was about to be awakened and the women''s life and their fresh blood are needed to bring him back to life. The basement was lighted by big candles shining brightly in every corner. At the altar, a gold coffin was placed horizontally. People wearing a black flowing cloak with a hood covering their faces gathered in the center, the leader was about to start the ritual. The leader of the vampire clan stood in front of the altar and looked at the women lying on the floor. "Let''s begin our ritual ceremony! Observe silence!" he ordered. The ritual ceremony begins.... Chapter 125 - Sudden Appearance! The supreme leader of the clan chanted imperceptible words that only he can understand while his followers stood around the women with their heads down and holding sharp knives in their hands, ready to kill the women and offer their life to Count Lestat''s awakening. Half an hour later. Amber''s eyelids fluttered, she awakened in the middle of the chanting, and to her horror and surprise, more women were lying on the floor beside her, all unconscious! She saw Lady Jasmine and Helen as well, both their eyes were closed. The women''s mouths were covered with clothing to silence them including her. Then she noticed the men wearing black cloaks surrounding them, her eyes widened in fright when she noticed that they were holding sharp knives in their hands. Her heart beats rapidly in her rib cage after realizing that they''re no longer in the hall, they were taken away and brought here against their will to be slaughtered! Panicking, her mind went overdrive. When did this thing transpire? Ah! She got it now! It must be during those times when the lights suddenly went off - that''s when she remembered that she was about to faint - before she loses consciousness, she felt a hand encircling her waist, carrying her somewhere then after that she no longer remember what happened afterward. Her body was shaking due to fear. These men are dark-looking and mysterious, they have bad intentions! It looks like she and the others will die here tonight if they can''t escape this place! No! She can''t die tonight! She won''t accept it! What she''s going to do now? Think fast! She urged her mind to think of a solution before the men starts killing the women. She took a deep breath, she remembered that she was wearing a powerful medallion on her neck. She will try asking for help, maybe it will listen to her. ''Medallion, can you hear me? These men are going to harm me and the other women. Please help us! Please save us! I don''t want to die tonight! Please do something for me this time! I badly needed your help!'' she begged in her subconscious over and over again. A few minutes later. The supreme leader finished chanting the spell, he went to the women and looked at their faces, trying to pick the first sacrificial lamb as an offering for the awakening of Count Lestat. One by one the women began to awaken from their slumber and were shocked to find themselves in a strange place, surrounded by men, holding sharp knives in their hands. Terrified and panicking, the women tried to get up but they were immediately restrained and pinned back to the ground by the men before they can even get up from the floor. The leader looked at Amber and pointed his hand. "I want this girl to be the first sacrificial lamb! Bring her to the altar!" he commanded. One of the men lifted Amber''s body effortlessly and carried her to the altar. "Put me down!" Amber screamed at the guy beneath the gagged on her mouth. Her desperate attempt to free herself from his firm grip didn''t succeed, he was too strong for her. The guy placed Amber down on the table beside the golden coffin. While Lady Helen and Jasmine stared at the altar hopelessly, tears of fright and despair rolled on their faces. The leader waved his hand at Amber trying to freeze her to prevent her from moving, but to his absolute surprise, his power can''t freeze her! He stared at the girl''s face, flabbergasted. "Who are you!? Why I can''t freeze you!" he asked. Amber looked at the guy whose face was hidden by the hood that was covering his face. She quickly removed the gagged on her mouth. She was feeling confident that the medallion was already helping her because the guy ask why he can''t freeze her. She looked at the guy boldly, projecting the bravest expression that she could muster on her face. "Release the women now! Or else, you and your men will die tonight!" she demanded in a fierce tone. Her firm voice echoed around the room. Everyone stared at Amber with a mixture of amusement and wonder. The leader looked at the girl laughing hard in amusement. "Look at you! You''re only a mere human girl! What can you do to me!?" he said and picked up the knife from the table. "Get ready to die!" he said and without further ado, he stabbed the girl''s heart with the knife. To his surprise, the knife didn''t reach the girl''s skin because there is an invisible barrier preventing the knife from penetrating the girl''s body. He wielded his power and stabbed the girl again with the knife but the same weird thing happened, the knife failed to penetrate the invisible shield protecting the girl. ''This is impossible!'' he muttered to himself. He finally realized that the girl is not an ordinary person, she is someone powerful! Amber was observing the guy''s reaction the whole time, she noticed the confusion on his face when he failed every time he attempted to stab her with the knife. Her boldness comes in full force! "Release the women right now or you will die tonight!" she demanded, threatening him in a menacing voice. "In your dreams! I will burn you alive tonight little girl!" the leader said smugly. Suddenly, flames emerged from his hands, he hurled the flames at the girl. Amber was terrified for a moment but she went on a relaxed mode after she realized that the flames were unable to harm her. She grinned. "You''re so stubborn! I already warned you several times yet you ignore my warnings! Time for you to die!" she shouted at his face. The leader ordered his men. "Attacked the girl! Kill her!" he ordered. Amber watched the men rush towards her location and that was the time the medallion shone brightly illuminating the entire room, preventing the men from approaching her - freezing them on the spot. Then suddenly a shadow of a guy wearing a dark ensemble materialized in the middle of the room and went to Amber''s side. "My Queen, I am the guardian of the medallion, what is your command?" he asked. With mouth agape, Amber stared at the mysterious guy in absolute shock. He appeared out of nowhere claiming that he was the guardian of the medallion. She was greatly surprised by his sudden appearance. Due to great astonishment, it took her a few minutes to come up with a reply, she already come up with a decision though. "Um... kill all the men in this room, don''t harm the women, they''re my friends!" she ordered without hesitation. "Thy will be done!" the mysterious guy responded. Bright lights that resemble lightning emerged from his fingertips and struck all the men at once. The men died instantly, struck by the fatal force of the lights, a few minutes later, their remains were reduced to ashes on the floor. The mysterious guy went to Amber''s side. "Anything else, My Queen?" he asked. "Can you erased tonight events from the women''s memory? I don''t want them to remember what they''ve witnessed tonight," Amber requested. The guy nods his head. "Thy will be done!" he said and went to the women''s side. One by one, he began erasing the women''s memories regarding the things they''d witnessed a while ago. A few minutes later, the guy returned to Amber''s side. "Done, My Queen. Anything else?" Amber pondered for a moment. "Um... can you get us out of here? We have no idea about this place... bring us back to the party venue or outside the mansion and then unfreeze the women!" she commanded. "Thy will be done, My Queen! For your information, this place is in the basement of the mansion and the masquerade party was still in full swing in the surface," the guy explained, then he flicked his fingers three times. Everything happened so fast that when Amber blinked her eyes for a few seconds - she and the women were already lying on the grassy lawn, outside the mansion. The women were speaking to each other, wondering why they were outside the mansion and lying on the grassy lawn. "Why I''m here?" one woman asked, scratching her head in confusion. "Yeah, the last thing I remembered is the lights went off in the house - but why I''m here outside when I''m on the dance floor dancing with my partner?" another woman spoke in bewilderment. "This is strange!" a woman stated. The women looked at each other trying to find the answers to their questions. Amber stared at the women in silence, watching the confusion flashing on their faces. Lady Helen and Jasmine rushed to her side. "Are you okay, dear?" Lady Helen asked. Amber shook her head. "I''m not feeling well, my lady. Can we go home now, please? I want to sleep in my room," she begged. "Okay, let''s go home now," Lady Helen agreed. The women strolled towards the location of their carriage while the rest of the ladies went back to the party. Inside the moving carriage. Jasmine was silent the whole time, her brows furrowed in confusion, then she finally broke her silence. "The lights went off on the dance floor and then we find ourselves outside the house lying on the ground, isn''t that strange and weird?" she said, looking at Helen in the eyes. "Strange indeed!" Lady Helen agreed. "I feel like... something happened in between but I can''t remember it!" Jasmine continues. "Me too!" Lady Helen said, finding the whole thing baffling. She knows something happened a while ago! But she can''t figure it out. Amber fixed her eyes to the window. Her mind was preoccupied after what transpired in the basement, the sudden appearance of the guardian of the medallion stunned her. She didn''t expect that the medallion has a guardian, and by the way who is she? What is her role in the medallion? She has many questions to ask the mysterious guy about the medallion but he suddenly disappeared without a trace. Can she summon him? Or he will only appear to rescue her if her life is in danger? Chapter 126 - You Dont Belong Here! On the way, they dropped Jasmine in her mansion and proceed to go home. The whole ride was shrouded in thick silence. A few moments later. Helen looked at Amber. "Dear, you didn''t remember anything that happened after and before the lights went of?" she asked. Amber sighed. Should she inform Lady Helen about the truth or no need? But the things that took place in the basement are hard to explain, which means that eventually, she has to reveal the mysterious existence of the medallion and its guardian to other people. She shook her head. "I''m sorry, my lady, I can''t remember much. I do recall that before I fainted, I felt hands encircled my waist and carried me somewhere, then I passed out," she responded. Helen''s eyes winded. "Yeah, I also experienced the same thing. I suddenly felt dizzy in the dance floor, that''s all that I can remember." Amber retreated into silence waiting for Lady Helen to speak again but the lady no longer says anything, instead, she focused her attention on the view outside. They were submerged in silence for the duration of the ride, both minds were preoccupied with the weird things that took place in the masquerade party. Time went by. They finally arrived home. The women proceed to their rooms upstairs to rest for the night. Inside Amber''s room. After donning her pajamas, she turned off the light and lies in bed, staring at the ceiling for a long time. A serious debate was going on in her mind, should she summon the mysterious guardian and ask him everything? She released a deep sigh. A few minutes passed. She still can''t decide what to do. She began yawning as sleepiness took over her consciousness. She will think about it in the days to come. For some reason, she was afraid to know the truth from the guardian of the medallion. She feared that she might discover something about her life... Sighing, she closed her eyes to sleep. Half an hour later, she finally drifted into a deep dreamless slumber. ... The following day. Amber woke up to a beautiful new day. The sun was already up in the sky. She left the bed and went to the bathroom, she emerged from the door a moment - feeling refreshed and energized. Last night, Lady Helen mentioned to her that they will go back to the Portwell Mansion tomorrow morning. She''s getting excited with the thoughts of going home. She already missed Aunt Cornelia! She wore the wig on her head and went to the window, opening it wide to enjoy the early morning breeze, caressing her face and skin. She looked below the garden and waved at the maid tending to the plants. She left the window and went to the dresser table, combing her hair for a few minutes. Then she left the room to join Lady Helen for breakfast in the dining room. In the dining room. Lady Helen spoke to Amber. "Dear, we will visit my family''s home this afternoon. Would you like to join me?" she asked. "It''s alright if you don''t want to go with me, I won''t force you..." Amber smiled. "I''ll follow you everywhere you go, my lady," she replied. "Okay, get ready. One hour after breakfast, we will visit our house," Lady Helen said. "Let''s eat..." They ate their meals with a good appetite. One hour later. Lady Helen and Amber can be seen boarding the carriage going to the Lanius property. After half an hour ride, they finally reached their destination. The sprawling property was nestled in a 10-hectare property located in the outskirt of the capital. The five-story stucco house was looking grand and majestic against the backdrop of towering trees and lush green scenery. Up ahead she saw two mermaid fountains encompassed by gardens of colorful flowers and ornamental plants. The whole property exudes an aura of power and wealth on a grand scale. Amber presumed that the owner of the property is very wealthy and well respected by the community. Amber liked the ambiance of the mansion when they entered the vast lawn. The house is very welcoming when they entered the foyer with its exquisite furnishing and expensive furniture. "Welcome to our family home, dear!" Lady Helen said. Amber smiled. "Your family home is fantastic, my lady!" she commented. "Yeah, it is! I spend my childhood and growing up years in this house when my mother was still alive, she passed away ten years ago," Lady Helen explained with a hint of sadness in her voice. "I''m sorry, my lady," Amber uttered her condolences. "It''s okay, my mother is resting well in heaven watching over me," Lady Helen said with a smile that never reached her eyes. A smiling housemaid approached them. "Good morning. my lady! It''s nice to see you again!" Lady smiled at the maid. "Is anybody home?" she inquired. "Yes. Your father is in his study room while your stepmother is in the garden at the back of the house. Your siblings are currently out of the house," the maid replied. "Okay, served my guest with refreshment," Lady Helen ordered. "Aye, my lady!" the maid responded and walked in the direction of the kitchen. Lady Helen addressed Amber. "Dear, just stay here. Settle yourself comfortably on the couch while I''ll go upstairs to talk to my father. Don''t go anywhere without my consent, okay" "Got it, my lady," Amber replied obediently and went to the nearest couch, sinking comfortably into the fluffy sofa. Lady Helen climbed the grand staircase and disappeared on the second floor of the house. Amber picked up one magazine from the center table and began flipping the pages to pass time. A moment later. The maid returned with a refreshment and place it on the center table. "Have some snack, my lady." "Thank you," Amber said politely. The maid left after serving the guest. Amber picked up the glass of strawberry juice and drink it to her heart''s content. Twenty minutes later. Lady Helen come down the stairs and looked at Amber. "I already pay my respect to my father. I''m going to pay my respect for my stepmother. Come with me to the garden located at the back of the house," she said. "Yes, my lady," Amber replied and put the magazine back on the center table. They left the living room and walked on the path leading to the garden. When they arrived there, Amber was shocked to see five exotic animals imprisoned in their cages. There''s a cobra, a lion, tiger, and there are two more that she had a hard time naming because she has never seen these types of animals before. Male servants were feeding the animals with fish and poultry meat in their cages. A middle-aged woman was relaxing inside a gazebo, petting her monkey pet. Lady Helen entered the gazebo and pay respect to her stepmother. "Aunt, I''m here to visit my father and pay my respect to you," she said in a voice devoid of emotion. The lady looked at Lady Helen and smiled. "Thanks for visiting us, dear. You should come more often, your father misses you dearly," she said and briefly glanced at Amber. "I''m going to leave now," Lady Helen said. "Oh, don''t leave too soon, dear. Why don''t you stay a little bit and join us for lunch? Your father would appreciate it very much," the lady said. Lady Helen released a deep sigh. "Okay, I''ll stay for lunch," she relented. "Great! I''ll inform the cook to cook your favorite dishes," the lady said with a smile. "I''m going back now to the house," Lady Helen said. "Okay, take your time. See you later..." the lady replied and resumed petting her monkey pet. Lady Helen and Amber left the gazebo and walked on the path leading them back to the house. "HELLLLLLLLLLLLP!" Suddenly they heard the screaming voices of the servants and when they turned around to find out what is the commotion was all about... they were horrified to see the tiger leaping towards the gazebo about to attack the lady of the house and the other animals are in the process of mauling the male servants. Amber stared at the scene unfolding before their very eyes... ''Guardian, hurry up do something! Subdue the animals before they can kill innocent people!'' she commanded desperately. In the blink of an eye, a miracle happened. The animals were frozen in mid-air unable to continue harming their victims. ''Done, My Queen! Anything else?'' a male voice asked. ''Remove these dangerous animals from their cages and returned them to where they were taken from originally. Put them in a faraway forest that no man has ever set foot in. They should be returned to their natural habitat!'' Amber commanded in her mind. ''Thy will be done, My Queen!'' the voice said. A few seconds later, the people in the garden witnessed a strange thing occurring before their very eyes. The animals vanished from their eyes in split seconds and all that remains are the empty cages. Even the monkey pet of the lady was gone from her lap. Lady Helen took a deep breath. "I told my stepmother to stop bringing exotic pets here in our house but she never listen to me. It nearly killed her and the servants. Hmph! She totally deserves it!" she said with contempt and resumed walking on the path leading to the house without bothering to console her terrified stepmother. Amber followed Lady Helen back to the house and they stayed in her old room on the second floor. A few hours later. The maid knocked on the door and informed them that lunch is ready. They left the room and went to the dining room. When they arrived there, it was only Lady Helen''s father that was there. Sir Amadeo looked at his daughter. "Your stepmother can''t join us for lunch because she was still in shock because of the disappearance of her pet animals. Everyone was stunned," he explained with a deep sigh. "Girls, have a seat, and let''s start eating our meals," he said. "Okay, Father," Lady Helen said. Sir Amadeo looked at Helen and their guest. "Daughter, what do you think happened in the garden? Why the animals were gone so suddenly?" he asked, looking suspiciously at the girl sitting beside his daughter. Lady Helen looked at her father. "I think the animals were finally taken back by their owners, they were never ours in the first place, right, Father?" Sir Amadeo nodded his head. "Your stepmother has a sick fetish towards exotic animals trying to dominate them. I''m glad the animals are gone, they don''t belong here in the capital. Poor animals, they shouldn''t be trapped in their cages. They should belong in the forest which is their natural habitat," he said and looked at Amber in the eyes while saying the words as if agreeing with her decision silently. Amber smiled at Lady Helen''s father. "Let''s eat!" Sir Amadeo said. Lady Helen spent the rest of the afternoon talking to her father and bonding with him in the front garden, while Amber spent her time in the living room chatting with the maids. Then the girls went home at 5:00 in the afternoon. That night, in her room, Amber was excited because tomorrow they will finally be returning to Portwell Mansion. She sleeps peacefully through the night. Chapter 127 - Amazing Night! The following day. At 10:00 in the morning, the women start their journey back to Portwell Mansion. The ladies were enveloped in silence during the ride. But Lady Helen was still deeply intrigued about the strange thing that happened in the garden of their family home. She glanced at Amber''s neck to see the powerful medallion, but right now, it''s nowhere to be seen. She decided to ask the girl. "Dear, what do you think occurred back in the garden when the animals suddenly disappeared without a trace? What do you think has happened? I want to know about your opinion about that phenomenon because you were also there when it transpired," she said. Amber avoided Lady Helen''s eyes, she fixed her gaze on the floor for a few seconds, and then she spoke, "My lady, I think the animals were protected by fairies living in the forest. That''s only my speculation, I could be wrong," she lied. Lady Helen breathed deeply. "I think so too. Um... besides the transformation of your face and your hair, you didn''t notice anything odd about yourself lately?" she asked, wanting to know if Amber had already noticed the existence of the medallion on her neck. Amber quickly shook her head. "No, I didn''t notice anything peculiar about myself, my lady," she replied casually. "Ah, okay..." Lady Helen said in a disappointed tone. Amber pretended that she wasn''t affected by Lady Helen''s proving about the strange thing that took place in the garden at her family home. She has a suspicion that the lady was fishing for information, unfortunately, she''s not ready yet to reveal the existence of the medallion on her neck. Lady looked at her companion once more. "If there is something that is bothering you... or if you want to seek my opinion or help about some strange thing... don''t hesitate to ask me about it, okay?" Amber nods her head and replies, "Okay, my lady." She then fixed her attention to the view outside the window and enjoyed the picturesque scenery of the countryside. Although Lady Helen is a kind person she can''t reveal the existence of the medallion to her, not yet. Lady Helen fixed her eyes to the window. She was thinking that at some point in time when the medallion will fully awaken, Amber will start to experience strange things around her and she will begin asking questions, she will have no choice but to reveal the truth to her about Amara and why she comes to her care. She promised Amara that she will provide for Amber''s needs for life, but now that she''s dead, it would be unfair to keep her in the dark. She has a plan to reveal the truth to Amber someday, but not now, still too early for that. Three hours went by. After stopping on an eatery along the highway for half an hour''s lunch, Lady Helen''s entourage continued their journey towards Portwell Mansion. A few hours later. They finally arrived at their destination at 6:00 in the evening, just in time for dinner. Cornelia greeted them outside the house. "Welcome back!" she said cheerfully, eager to see the girls again. Lady Helen told her that she was planning to introduce Amber as a model to her friend who is running a wig business in the capital so that the girl can also have another option to earn a living. It will guide her on how she will spend her valuable time for the rest of her life. Lady Helen hugged her nanny and Amber did the same. "Is dinner ready-? Because I''m starving!" Lady Helen spoke. Cornelia smiled and replied, "Yes, dinner is ready!" The ladies went to the dining room and ate a hearty meal in silence. After they finished eating, the travelers retired to their respective rooms upstairs on the second floor of the mansion. Tired of their journey, Lady Helen and Amber sleep early that night. The following day. Cornelia and Lady Helen were having a conversation early morning in the living room. "How''s everything here while we''re away?" Lady Helen inquired while sipping her hot coffee. "Everything is good here, my lady," Cornelia answered. "How about Amber? Did she behave in the capital and didn''t give you any problem?" she asked. Lady Helen put the cup down on the table. "Amber is great! She''s a good girl and very obedient. She always follows my order without complaints and my friend, Jasmine like her because she''s a terrific model even though she''s a beginner in the industry. She''s a fast learner!" she elaborated further. "That''s good to hear!" Cornelia said with a smile. "Send someone in the town today because the magazine will be out today. My friend pays a huge sum for Amber''s magazine cover. Her beautiful face will be gracing the cover for this month''s circulation. I can''t wait to see her face on the cover! It will be fantastic for sure!" Lady Helen said enthusiastically. "Me too! I want to see Amber''s cover on the magazine!" Cornelia beamed. The women finished their conversation when Amber descended the stairs. They proceed to have breakfast in the dining room. Hours went by. The morning passed by like a blur. The servant that was assigned to go to town to buy the magazine and other stuff for the mansion finally returned and handed the three copies of the magazine to Cornelia. Lady Helen went to her nanny''s side. "The magazine already out?" she asked. "Yeah! Amber looks amazing in her photo walking in the beach, wearing a floral dress, her white hair was blown by the wind!" Cornelia gushes, staring at the magazine cover in awe for a few minutes then handed the magazine to the lady. Lady Helen looked at the cover, smiling brightly. "I''m right with my decision, Amber has a bright future in the entertainment industry. Her unique beauty can launch a thousand ships and her charm can mesmerize the masses..." The women settled in the living room and waited for Amber to come down from the stairs. A few moments later, Amber descended the stairs wearing her black wig. Her feet landed on the floor, she went to the couch and settled comfortably beside her aunt. "Dear, we have a surprise for you! Your magazine cover is already out! And you look stunning!" Lady Helen announced exuberantly, she placed the magazine in the girl''s hands. Speechless, Amber looked at the photo of herself walking on the beach, wearing a floral summer dress, her white hair blown by the air. She has to admit that the photo was taken perfectly in a nice flattering angle. Staring at the magazine, she was deeply amazed by how her white hair stood out and was currently shown to the public, she finally realized that having white hair doesn''t look bad at all. It looks fashionable and ethereal! "Amazing isn''t it!?" Lady Helen said, gauging her reaction. Amber looked at the lady and smiled brightly. "Yes! The photo is great! Thanks to Lady Jasmine, she is a good photographer! She''s amazing with the way she took those photos, the photos come alive once on print!" she gushes in a thrilled voice. "You also need to take the credit because without your inborn talent for modeling and posing for the camera perfectly, Jasmine was able to capture your inner beauty that shines through in your eyes," Lady Helen stated. Amber nods her head and smiles, just to humor Lady Helen''s high spirit, the lady is very quick in showering her with high praises. "To celebrate your successful photoshoot, I want to celebrate it tonight. Let''s have a feast! Let''s eat good food and drink nice wine until the evening! I want the servants and workers to enjoy the celebration with us as well!" Lady Helen roared ecstatically. She looked at her nanny. "Please inform the cook to prepare special dishes for tonight''s celebration!" she said. In Lady Helen''s mind, she can already imagine Jasmine''s happiness after seeing her hard work come to fruition. Based on the result of the magazine cover, it will be a huge hit to the masses and Jasmine''s wigs will sell like hotcakes all over the country! "Aye, my lady!" Cornelia responded in glee and went in the direction of the kitchen. Lady Helen rose to her feet and looked at Amber. "Dear, I''m going to my room upstairs, see you later!" she said. "Okay, my lady," Amber replied. She watched Lady Helen climbing the stairs while holding the magazine in her right hand. Amber put the magazine down on the center table and followed her aunt to the kitchen. Hours went by. The night arrives and together with the servants and other workers, they celebrate the happy occasion with a bonfire on the wide lawn at the back of the house. The workers brought a guitar into the gathering and they began singing happy songs while others went dancing merrily to the amusement of everybody. The servants and workers were delighted after Lady Helen announced that she will give all the workers a bonus equivalent to a one-month salary on the weekend. Everyone rejoices and erupted in wild cheers, thanking their kind employee for her generosity. The eating and drinking continue until midnight. Then everyone went to sleep that night wearing a bright smile on their faces. When Amber finally sleeps on her bed, all she can think of is the happy faces of the workers, Lady Helen, and her aunt, everyone is smiling around her. It was a beautiful event that filled her heart with gladness and put a smile on her face. She sleeps peacefully that night, not knowing that tomorrow night, her current life will change. Chapter 128 - Jump! ~Hillsraine Grove~ Two days later. One sunny afternoon. Allan looked at his pregnant wife sitting on the chair facing the dresser table. "I''ll wait downstairs in the living room," he said. "Yes, darling," Leera said, as she continue brushing her hair in front of the mirror. Allan exited the bedroom, walked in the hallways, and descended the stairs, he settled comfortably on the sofa and picked up a magazine on the center table. He stared at the mesmerizing photo of the woman on the front cover, her white hair was blown by the wind. The beautiful model was in a relaxed pose, facing the camera, behind her was the greenish-blue ocean and palm trees looming nearby. It was the woman''s eyes that caught his attention, staring at his soul. The woman on the magazine cover looks familiar to him but he can''t remember where he had seen her before. He continue gazing at the woman''s face, then he felt a stirring in his heart. His fingers automatically moved on their own - caressing the woman''s face. He was so engrossed looking at the model''s face that he didn''t see his wife coming down the stairs. Allan was in that starstruck position when his wife went to his side. Leera noticed that her husband was holding a magazine, staring intensely at the model''s face. "Darling, what are looking at?" she inquired and reached for the magazine. Allan looked at his wife and shook his head. "Nothing..." he said. Leera looked at the model and stared at her face for a few minutes, curious what caught her husband''s eye. Wait a minute! Why does this woman on the cover page look familiar to her? It''s the eyes that caught her attention. She had seen that smoldering eyes before, it was so expressive that it''s unique in the world. After a few minutes of staring... Damn! She finally remember where did she saw those eyes and who owns them! The shape of the face was the same, the only difference is the color of the hair. But models are known for wearing different types of wigs during photoshoots all the time! It''s Sabrina''s eyes! She had seen the girl several times outside the cave in her invisible form. She can''t be mistaken! Who brought the magazine to her mansion? Ah, the girls love to buy fashion magazines every time they went to the town to buy personal stuff. They must be the ones who brought the magazine, no one else! She released a sigh of alarm. "Darling, why are you looking at the woman''s face? Why-? Do you find her beautiful?" she asked, her eyes flashing with jealousy. "Yeah, the woman is beautiful even if her hair is white..." Allan answered truthfully. "And-?" Leera asked, greeting her teeth in anger. "The more I stare at her face, the more I realized that she looks familiar to me as if I have known her for a long time. But no matter how hard I try, I can''t remember where I saw her..." Allan said, scratching his head in bewilderment, his brows knitted together in confusion. Oh no! Leera quickly rose to her feet and looked at her husband. "Darling, I''ll go back to our room to take a pee, wait for me here," she said. "Okay," Allan replied and picked up another magazine from the center table, and focused his attention on it. Leera climbed back the stairs, holding the magazine with her trembling hand. She reached the top of the stairs, walked into the hallway, and entered her room. The moment she was already inside the room, she threw the magazine into the floor, her eyes blazing with fury. No! This can''t be! Why did the lights fail to find Sabrina? She began pacing back and forth on the floor, feeling bothered about Sabrina. She summoned the lights in her mind. She needs the help of the lights to find Sabrina, asap! A few minutes later, the five lights materialized in the room, floating in the air. "What is it, Priestess?" the leader of the lights asked. "I told you to find Sabrina for me but until now you failed to bring her to me!" Leera yelled indignantly at the lights. "I''m sorry, Priestess, we can''t find her!" the leader replied. "Useless!" Leera scolded them angrily. She picked up the magazine on the floor and showed them to the lights. "Find this woman in the capital and bring her to me the soonest possible time!" she ordered. "Aye, Priestess!" the leader of the lights said. "Go now!" Leera shouted in an infuriated tone. The lights vanished from the room instantly. Furious, Leera began tearing the magazine into pieces, then dropped the trash in the garbage bin located in the corner. She was enjoying her happy life beside Rhett, she has almost forgotten about Sabrina, not realizing that she can return anytime to take away her husband! Damn! She was so careless! She went to bed and lie down. She was supposed to tour around the property together with her husband to check the ongoing construction of the houses. Now, she is no longer in the mood to go outside after seeing Sabrina on the cover of the fashion magazine! Her good mood had evaporated in thin air! She changed her mind! She will get rid of Sabrina once and for all! She will kill her with her own hands! She can''t allow her to make a comeback and steal her husband away from her! Rhett only belongs to her! She caressed her tummy. "Baby, we won''t allow that woman see your father again, okay?" she said, her eyes flashed with murderous intent. A few minutes later. The door opened and Allan entered. He looked at his wife lying on the bed. "Darling, why are you lying on the bed? You don''t want to check the construction?" he asked. Leera shook her head. "Just do it for me, darling. I''m feeling sleepy all of a sudden, I''ll just lie here on the bed for a while," she replied. "Okay, I''ll go now," Allan said and exited the room. Leera stared at the window, wondering where part of the capital Amara hides Sabrina before she passed away. The lights should find Sabrina as soon as possible! She was feeling bothered and restless. The fact that Sabrina''s face was back to its beautiful state, only means one thing, the curse on her face was gone! She took a deep breath. Her mind was panicking. After a while, she smiled a bit. There''s nothing to worry about Sabrina, after all, she''s just a mere girl. She has no power, therefore she can''t fight her. Even if she will return, Rhett won''t remember her because she already erased his memory. She laughed aloud, finding herself silly and stupid for thinking of nonsense things! Why did she worry a lot when there''s nothing to worry about? Silly her! There is no reason to feel afraid of Sabrina and become a worry rat. She got up from the bed and exited the room. She will join her husband outside. ... ~Portwell Mansion~ That night... Done eating dinner with her aunt and Lady Helen, Amber retired to her room early while the two women continue the conversation in the living room because Lady Helen will go back to the capital tomorrow morning for some business engagement. Amber went to the window and stared at the starry sky above, it''s just the stars in their splendor. The moon was not present on the horizon tonight. She was wondering where is her friend Ivy the bird? She was waiting for her arrival so that she will know what is her surprise for her. She''s eager to know about it. She waited for Ivy for more than an hour until she gets tired and returned to the bed but leave the window open just in case Ivy will come to visit her today. She lay her body on the bed and grasped the medallion on her neck, she can see and feel it now every day on her neck but others can''t see it, only her. Tomorrow, after Lady Helen left for the capital, she will ask her aunt about the medallion, maybe she knows about it - how it comes to her neck. Hmm, how about if she will summon the guardian of the medallion right now? Would it appear in the room and show himself to her? She will try it! She grabbed the medallion with both hands and said, "Guardian, can you please show yourself to me now? I want to ask you some questions," she requested. Two minutes passed. Five minutes passed. Fifteen minutes passed, nothing happens! A half-hour later, Amber was already yawning, the guardian of the medallion didn''t show himself to her. She released a deep sigh, hugely disappointed. Will the guardian appear only if she is in danger? Could be! Hmm, how about if she will jump into the window? Maybe the guardian will catch her? Possible! She left the bed and went to the window and looked down below. Hmm, what if she jump down and the guardian was sleeping? She will have broken ribs for sure! Her aunt will be furious if she will find out that she jumps just to bring the guardian out of the medallion. That would be an absurd reason for jumping through the window, it''s like a childish idea. She went against it at the last minute, because there''s no guarantee that the guardian will save her on time. Never mind. She will just wait for the perfect time when the guardian will show himself to her again. Sighing, she closed the window, turned off the light, and went to sleep. Chapter 129 - Whaaaat? Amber and Cornelia waved their hands while watching the carriage exiting the iron gate of the Portwell Mansion. Lady Helen was on her way back to the capital. Now is the time. Amber looked at her aunt. "Um... Aunt... I would like to ask you an important question," she asked as they entered the house. Cornelia halted on her steps and looked at Amber. "What is it?" she asked. "I''m currently wearing an invisible medallion hanging on a bracelet on my neck. I can see it but others can''t see it. I would like to ask how did the medallion arrive to my neck? Who put the medallion on my neck? I don''t remember wearing this thing for a while. I only know of its existence lately," Amber said in a low voice. Cornelia shook her head. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, child. Right now, I can''t see the medallion on your neck, therefore, how am I suppose to believe that you are wearing one right now?" she said, shaking her head in disbelief. Amber breathed deeply. Her aunt is right, since she can''t see the medallion it would be hard for her to believe that it even existed in the first place. "Child-? Anything else?" Cornelia asked. Amber sighed and shook her head. "No more, Aunt. Just forget what I told you today..." "Okay, come with me, let''s tour the plantation today. I want to visit the workers on site. I''ll go to my room first to change my clothes," Cornelia said. The two women climbed the stairs and went to their rooms. Inside Cornelia''s room. She lowered herself on the bed. She remembered what Amara told her, that if Amber will finally discover the medallion on her neck, that''s the time the medallion is finally awakened and her life would change, and she might leave the mansion anytime. She felt sad, thinking of the possibility that the girl will eventually leave her side. Amber is already close to her despite the short time that she spent in the mansion, under her care. She''s fond of the girl, she''s like her beloved daughter that she could never have. She released a deep sigh. She shouldn''t hope too much that the girl will stay by her side forever. Beginning today, she will prepare herself to face the day that Amber will finally leave her side and go back to where she comes from. Done musing, she grabbed clothes from the closet and donned them in the bathroom. She emerged a moment later, exited the room, and went to Amber''s room. A few minutes later. The two women can be seen walking down the stairs, exiting the house, and boarding the carriage waiting outside. Hours went by. The night finally arrives. After eating dinner, Cornelia spent her time in the kitchen chatting with the cook, on the other hand, Amber retired to her room, waiting excitedly for Ivy''s visit. She picked up a book from the bookshelf and began reading it to pass time. She kept glancing at the window. It was already 9:00 in the evening when she heard the familiar chirping of the bird. Her eyes brighten when she saw Ivy on the window. She put the book down and looked at her friend. "Come here! I''ve been waiting for ages for your visit!" she said excitedly. Ivy the bird flew towards the bed and landed on Amber''s lap. Amber looked at her friend. "How are you?" she asked. "I''m fine. I''m glad you''re back here in Portwell Mansion. How''s your experience in the capital? Was it good? Enjoyable?" Ivy asked. "Not bad, I just don''t like the modeling part. I''m not fit to be a model. I only did my best just to help the lady''s friend whose business is struggling. Anyways, how''s Edward''s health?" she inquired. "He''s getting better each day. He''s no longer looking like skin and bones, he''s getting fatter now ''coz he eats a lot, thanks to you!" Ivy said gratefully. Amber smiled and said, "Nice to know that. I''m happy for your brother''s speedy recovery." "Because you are good to us, I will give you a surprise!" Ivy said. Amber stared at her friend for a long time. Why does she start feeling nervous all of a sudden? "Are you ready to receive the surprise?" Ivy asked. Amber nodded her head. "Yeah! bring it on!" she said in great anticipation. "Alright, I need you to come with me. I''ll bring you to my place because the surprise is already there, waiting for you!" Ivy said. A frown appeared on Amber''s face. "Huh? What kind of surprise is that? Can you give me a hint? Is it a pet? A food? Flowers or fruits?" she asked curiously. "Secret... if I''ll give you a hint it''s no longer a surprise," Ivy said. "Okay fine, I''ll stop pestering you now. Just bring me there to your place so that I''ll know why you''re so secretive when it comes to your surprise for me," Amber said. She stood up and grabbed the jacket hanging on the door and donned it. A few minutes later. "Ready-?" Ivy asked. "Yup!" Amber replied. "Chose our mode of transportation today. Magic carpet or teleportation-?" Ivy asked. "I want an exhilarating magic carpet ride!" Amber gushes. "Alright, I''ll summon my magic carpet now," Ivy said. She was about to wield her power ... but suddenly a knock on the door stopped her. Oh, no! Amber looked at the door, she quickly placed her index finger on her mouth and looked at Ivy. "Shh, keep quiet!" she said. "I''ll return later!" Ivy said, she flew towards the window and disappeared into the darkness of the night. Amber walked towards the door and open it. Cornelia was standing in the doorway. "Aunt... do you need anything?" she asked, opening the door wide. Cornelia entered the room. She heard Amber talking to someone earlier when she pressed her ear on the door. "Are you talking to someone?" she asked. "Nope!" Amber answered quickly. She picked up the book and showed it to her aunt. "I read the book aloud - that''s why it sounds like I''m talking to someone else..." she explained. Cornelia looked at the book and smiled. "Ah, okay. Continue then... I won''t stay longer," she said and walked towards the door. She looked at Amber one last time before exiting the door. Cornelia closed the door behind her. She walked into the hallway and entered her room but didn''t lock the door. Amber went to the door and open it, she looked outside, the hallway is empty. Good! Her aunt had already gone to her room, she closed the door and went to the window to signal Ivy that her room is already clear. Meanwhile... Cornelia exited the door and walked quietly in the hallway, careful not to walk noisily. When she reached Amber''s room, she pressed her ears on the door, she was greeted with silence. Strange! Did Amber already go to sleep? She waited for a few minutes outside the door. She knows what to do... Inside the room. Ivy was back in the room and summoned the magic carpet, it materialized on the floor. Amber stepped quietly into the magic carpet and it hovered in the air, passing through the window and disappearing into the night. Ten minutes passed. Outside the door. Cornelia already waited enough. She knocked on the door three times... then five times... still no reply from the inside. She fished out the key from the pocket of her skirt and inserted it into the doorknob. A few minutes later, Cornelia was already standing in the middle of Amber''s room. The girl was not in her bed, not in the bathroom either. Where is she? Cornelia''s brows knitted together in confusion. "Where is Amber? Why she''s not in her room at this hour?" she asked loudly in bewilderment. She went to the open window and looked everywhere. She can only see darkness outside. She went back to the bed and check for evidence of what may have transpired earlier? Why didn''t she see Amber leaving the room? She didn''t even hear the door opening and closing which can attest that the girl left her room and went downstairs. Which means Amber is inside her room the whole time. But where did she go? C-could it be that Amber''s disappearance was caused by the medallion? Sighing deeply, she went to bed and lie down. It''s too early to worry about Amber. She will wait for her return even if that means she will sleep in the girl''s room for tonight. Meanwhile... A few miles away, the magic carpet finally landed in the forest in front of Ivy''s house. "We''re finally here!" Ivy announced. Amber stepped into the ground and the magic carpet vanished into thin air instantly. Suddenly... the door materialized in the trunk of the tree, opening instantly. "Let''s go inside!" Ivy said and flew towards the door. A few minutes later. Ivy and Amber were already inside the room. Amber saw a handsome guy sleeping on the corner, his eyes closed. Confused, she went closer. "Where is Edward? This guy is not your brother, right? Who is this guy?" she asked Ivy. "Looked at his face closely. You didn''t notice him at all? You know him in your past!" Ivy said. Frowning, Amber studied the guy''s physical features closely. How come Ivy declared that she know this guy? The longer she stared at him the more her heart beats fast... he''s looking somewhat familiar to her... but she can''t remember anything about this guy, why? She looked at Ivy, the bird still floating in the air. "You said that I know this guy, what is his name?" she asked. "His name is Rhett, he is part human and part werewolf," Ivy replied casually. Amber''s brows furrowed. "And what is my relationship to this guy?" "She is your lover in the cave in your previous life - before you arrive in Portwell Mansion," Ivy replied. Amber''s eyes widened in surprise. "Whaaaat... are you talking about?" her voice trembled as the confusion set in her consciousness. Her head began to throb painfully.. As if Ivy''s revelation triggered something in her. Chapter 130 - Are You Sure? Amber''s world spin for a moment due to Ivy''s shocking revelation. She looked at Ivy in disbelief. "H-how come this guy is my lover? I can''t even remember him?" she said, confused. Ivy sighed. "Many people close to you feed you many lies along the way. Do you want to know who you are? What is your past history before you arrive in Portwell Mansion?" she asked. Amber stared at Ivy for a few minutes. "Why? Are you afraid that you will uncover so many lies if you recovered your memory?" Ivy asked again. Amber pondered Ivy''s question for a few minutes, she nodded her head and said, "Yes, I do!" "Alright, I''ll give you a few days to think things over. I''ll bring you back to your place now," Ivy said. Amber looked at the guy sleeping soundly on the floor. "And what are you going to do with this guy?" she asked. "I''ll return him to his place," Ivy replied. "A-are you sure that he is my lover?" Amber asked. "Yes! Why? Didn''t you feel something for him? Didn''t your heart beats faster the moment your eyes landed on his handsome face?" Ivy asked. Amber breathed deeply, she did feel something, a stirring in her heart while gazing at the guy''s face. "Alright, I will give you half an hour to decide if you want me to send this guy back to his home or not? If you want, Edward and I can keep this guy here for a few days while you are still deciding if you want to remember your past life or you just want to stay in your current life and forget everything that happened in your past. The decision is yours to make... I won''t force you to do something that is against your will. I want to help you - not to hurt you," Ivy stated. "Thanks!" Amber said. "Just sit down in the corner and think things thoroughly. Don''t rush, relax and think about what''s best for you. I''ll go out for a while..." Ivy said. "Wait... what if this guy will awaken all of a sudden, what I''m gonna tell him if he starts asking me questions about this place and who am I?" Amber asked worriedly. "Don''t worry, this guy won''t wake up too soon unless I will allow him to do so. So rest assured that you can continue to stare at his handsome face without worries," Ivy said and walked out of the room. Outside. Edward was sitting on the trunk of the tree, looking at his sister getting out of the door. "Where is she? Can I see her now?" he asked. "No!" Ivy said. "But why?" Edward pouted. "Because Amber is facing an important decision right now. Don''t be selfish! Give her space!" Ivy said, scolding her brother. Edward sighed deeply and scratches his head in dismay. "Amber and I could never become a lover in this lifetime, am I right?" he asked dismally. "Yeah... so accept the truth easily and move on brother dear!" Ivy said. Edward nods his head, accepting defeat. "Okay fine..." he responded with a hint of bitterness in his voice. Meanwhile... Across the miles. At Hillsraine Grove Mansion, the people there are busy finding the missing Allan. Leera was going crazy as she already commanded all the girls and their husbands to find her missing husband. She even enlisted the help of the lights to find Allan in the nearby areas surrounding the mansion but to no avail. Allan has been missing three hours already and her power failed to locate his whereabouts. Did someone kidnap her husband? If yes, then who is it? C-could it be, Sabrina? Did she come to the mansion and kidnap Rhett? She shook her head. Nah, that would be impossible! It can''t be denied that Rhett is handsome and he might attract other beings that can''t be seen by the human''s naked eyes. She''s beginning to feel scared and worried that her husband might no longer be able to return to her side. Where to find him? She''s going crazy if Rhett can''t return to her side tonight! She starts caressing her tummy, trying to find strength in her unborn child in her womb. "Baby, we will find your father, okay? Just hang in there..." she said, misty-eyed. She''s not trying to comfort her unborn child but herself. She''s used to having Rhett in her life, she will die of heartbreak if he can''t return to her side before the night is over! Argh! With all the power she had, she failed to identify the one who kidnap her husband. It''s impossible that Rhett''s memory has been restored and he walked away on his own. He can''t do it because she had suppressed his power a long time ago starting the moment he stayed in the basement. He doesn''t have the capability to remember about his past - that she successfully erased from his mind. She took a deep breath, then suddenly her stomach starts grumbling, she didn''t eat dinner because she doesn''t have an appetite for anything. She told herself that she will only eat if her husband is finally found. Everyone scrambled on her feet to help her find her husband, she went out as well, got tired, went home, and rested for a bit. If the girls return without her husband she will brave the night to continue finding him. For now, she needs to eat her meal because her baby is already hungry. She left her room and went downstairs to find something to eat in the kitchen. ... Back in the forest at Ivy''s place. Ivy left Edwards''s side and entered the room again. She saw Amber in the corner, staring at the handsome guy. She flew towards the girl and landed on her lap. "Have you decided already on what to do with this guy?" she asked. Amber sighed and nodded her head. "Return him to his family after I left - they might already be worrying about his sudden disappearance," she said. "What-? You will set him free? If we return him now, he will be reunited with that pregnant woman who forcefully abducted him! That bitch doesn''t deserved your lover!" Ivy said indignantly. Amber''s eyes widened after hearing that her lover in her previous life had already gotten another woman pregnant. "A-are you sure that he got another woman pregnant?" she asked in a disheartened voice, feeling a bit sad and betrayed. "Yes! I managed to enter Rhett''s memory and discovered everything about that obsessive woman. She erased Rhett''s memory of you, including the memory of his family! She completely owned him!" Ivy added. Amber felt sad. "The more that you should return him to his wife because she is already pregnant with their child," she said with finality in her voice. The pain is not that much because her memory is not fully restored yet, she''s willing to let go of him for the sake of the innocent child in the mother''s womb. "Okay, as you say so. I''ll return Rhett to his pregnant lover. Um... how about restoring your old memories in your mind? Do you still want me to do it for you?" Ivy asked. Amber sighed deeply, feeling conflicted inside. "I have no desire to go back to my past and be reminded of the pain everyday. Just return the guy to his lover. I''m going back to my place now," she said in a despondent voice. "Okay, if that''s your decision then I respect it," Ivy stated. "I hope you won''t regret it after you gain your memory back," she said. Amber kept her mouth shut, no longer wanting to say anything to the issue about her forgotten past. Ivy flew towards the door followed by Amber. Outside, Edward was already waiting for them. "Hello, Amber! It''s nice to see you again!" Edward said, smiling broadly. Amber returned his smile, amazed by his transformation from a dying man, skin, and bones, to a healthy new him. "Hi, Edward! You''re looking good! I''m happy for you," she said genuinely. "Thank you, I owe you my life. If you need my help, assistance or anything, just call my name and I''ll be there..." Edward said and winked at her. Amber grinned. "I''m going home. Bye bye!" she said. "Bye! Goodnight, sweet dreams!" Edward replied. Ivy summoned the magic carpet, it materialized on the ground instantly. Amber stepped onto the carpet, eager to go home. "Take care of the guy, bro!" Ivy instructed her brother. "Okay," Edward replied. Ivy flew into Amber''s lap and the magic carpet rose into the air, passing through the towering trees, going into the direction of the Portwell Mansion located a few kilometers away from the forest. A few minutes later. The magic carpet was now approaching the Portwell Mansion. Amber noticed that the window was closed, she recalled that she didn''t close the window when they left. Oh, no! C-could it be that Aunt Cornelia entered her room and discovered that she was not in the room? "You notice what I notice? The window of your room is closed!" Ivy asked. "Yeah..." Amber replied quickly. "Wait here, I''ll check if there''s someone inside your room," Ivy said. "No... don''t leave me here on the magic carpet alone! I''m scared I might fall!" Amber protested. "Silly girl! There''s nothing to be afraid of, this magic carpet is under my control. I won''t let you fall!" Ivy assured her. "Okay, come back quickly!" Amber said. Ivy flew towards the window and disappeared. The magic carpet floated in the air steadily - Amber avoided looking at the ground below, she''s feeling nervous alone in the carpet when Ivy was not around with her. A few minutes later, Ivy exited the window and flew towards the magic carpet, she landed on Amber''s lap. "What is it? What did you see inside my room?" Amber asked. "Positive! Your Aunt Cornelia is inside the room, sleeping soundly on your bed. I guess she fall sleep while waiting for your return," Ivy said. "Oh, no! What I''m gonna do now?" Amber asked worriedly. Chapter 131 - Perplexed Ivy looked at Amber''s worried face. "Why are you scared?" she asked. "My aunt will ask me why I was not in my room. How I''m going to answer?" Amber said. "Well..." Ivy was stupefied for a moment. Amber pondered about her dilemma for a few minutes. "Um, can you please bring my aunt back to her room and then erase her memory of tonight? Can you do it, please?" she pleaded. "Sure! That''s easy peasy!" Ivy said. "I''ll do it now!" she said and flew back to the room. Amber watched her friend vanished from her sight. Fifteen minutes later. The window opened and Ivy can be seen flying towards the magic carpet. "I already put your aunt back to her room and put her in a deep sleep. I also erased her memory, entering your room. Tomorrow when she wakes up, she won''t remember anything about tonight''s mess," Ivy reassured her. Amber''s eyes glowed in happiness. "Thank you so much, friend! You''re the best!" Ivy responded, "Don''t mention it. We''re friends, I will help you the best I can. Let''s head back to your room now!" she said. The magic carpet entered the window and landed on the floor. Amber stepped onto the floor and the magic carpet disappeared instantly. She looked at her bed. Her aunt is gone! Thank God! "Alright, I''m going back to my place now. I''ll visit you some other day. Good night," Ivy said. "Night night! Thank you for helping me," Amber said. "My pleasure," Ivy replied, she flew towards the window and disappeared into the darkness of the night. Amber closed the window, turned off the light, and lay down on the bed, staring at the thick darkness that enveloped her room. She had a hard time sleeping. She was deeply bothered after learning something from her past. She has a lover named Rhett! And she finally recalled the guy in her dreams - he looks exactly like Rhett and she can conclude now that the people she knows in her previous life were also the same people who are calling her Sabrina in her dreams. She finally get it! Her real name is Sabrina! Not Amber! But why did Aunt Cornelia and Lady Helen name her Amber? How come she arrived at this place? Could it be that her aunt was just making up stories about her parents drowning in the sea? Are they even her real parents? Or everything they told her is pure lies! Everything in her current life is all lies! She was confused about these recent happenings in her life. Part of her wants to know the truth but after learning that her lover Rhett impregnated a woman, that would surely hurt her deeply if she will regain her full memories of him, that scares her to the bones. What is it in her previous life that is worth going back to? Or she will just continue living her current life and forget everything that happened in her past. Which path she will choose? Which is which? She''s confused now! Argh! Just thinking about her mystifying past, already gives her a painful headache. So many things bothering her mind right now. How is she going to sleep with all these thoughts torturing her? She groaned in dismay. Half of her wants to know about her past and who are those people in her dreams. But another part of her is scared to face the ugly things that she might uncover after regaining her memory. Sighing deeply, she shut her eyes to sleep. It was already 11:00 in the evening when she finally succumbed to a night of deep sleep. ... Meanwhile... Across the miles, at Hillsraine Grove. Thirty minutes before midnight. Leera''s companions along with their husbands returned to the mansion empty-handed. She''s on the verge of breaking down. She addressed them with a sigh. "Thanks for helping me find my husband. It''s already past bedtime, go to your rooms now and have a good night''s sleep. Let''s continue the search tomorrow," she said gloomily. "Thank you, Priestess!" the girls said, and together with their husbands they climbed the stairs and retired to their rooms upstairs for a much-needed rest. Leera stared at the darkness of the night, feeling distraught and desolate inside. "Husband, where are you? Why did you leave me?" she asked aloud, wondering where is Rhett right now. Earlier, he was touring the construction site alone in the afternoon, that''s the time he went missing, and nobody has seen him ever since. He vanished without a trace! Leera left the mansion and rose in the air like a white lady, her white robe blown by the wind behind her. She looks like an apparition of an angel that descended from heaven. Suddenly, she saw the lights flashing in the wooded part of the property, she rushed toward their location. The lights saw the priestess approaching their location, the leader flew towards Leera to greet her. "Lights, have you seen my husband?" Leera asked urgently. "Good news, Priestess! We found your husband lying on the ground, unconscious, near the trunk of a big tree in the woods. We''re about to go back to the mansion to inform you about him," the leader said. Leera smiled happily. "Great! Take me to him now!" she said excitedly. The lights lead the way, followed by Leera. A few minutes later. They descended on the deepest part of the woods. Leera saw her husband lying on the ground. She rushed to his side. "Darling, what happened to you? We''re looking for you everywhere!" she asked worriedly. "Priestess, your husband can''t answer your question because he was unconscious when we found him. We try waking him up but failed to do so," the leader of the lights said. "Okay, go now and continue searching for Sabrina!" Leera commanded "Aye, Priestess!" the leader of the lights said and left the area. Leera hugged her husband happily and initiated the teleportation back to her room in the mansion. Leera and the unconscious Allan landed in the couple''s room. Leera settled her husband comfortably on the bed and began checking his body for any signs of open wounds, thankfully, she didn''t find any injury on his body after a few minutes of thorough inspection. But why he''s not waking up yet? "Husband, wake up! What''s wrong with you?" Leera asked apprehensively. In the succeeding minutes, Leera tried her best to wake up Allan but to no avail. No matter how hard she tried, she can''t awaken him. She noticed that he was breathing normally and his skin color is still the same. His overall condition doesn''t indicate that he was fatally harmed by anyone. C-could he be poisoned by someone? What if some spirit in the woods took fancy of him and hide him away for a few hours? That''s entirely possible! Her eyes were flashing with anger, if she will know who play stupid tricks on her husband, she will burn that culprit alive! Furious, she began pacing back and forth on the floor - constantly looking at her husband, trying to identify the reason why he''s not waking up yet. She hoped his condition is not fatal! She glanced at the clock hanging on the wall, it was already past midnight, her body craves rest. Time to sleep! She lay her body down on the bed beside her husband and covered their bodies with the blanket. "Goodnight, darling!" she said and planted a sweet kiss on his head. "Please, wake up tomorrow morning, okay?" she begged in a distraught voice. She''s worried about his strange condition. Worse, there''s nothing she can do to remedy it. What if his condition will worsen tomorrow morning? What she''s going to do? No! She refused to dwell on that possibility! Allan will be alright! Everything will return to normal tomorrow. Comforted by those positive thoughts in her mind, she finally closed her eyes and drifted into a deep slumber. The mansion was plunged in dead silence, the inhabitants were already sleeping soundly in their respective rooms. ... The following day. The first thing that Leera did when she woke up is to check on Allan. She was expecting that he was awake already but to her surprise and agony, he''s still sleeping soundly, what''s going on!? Why he''s not waking up yet!? She was getting scared by Allan''s perplexing condition. He''s not harmed in any way but why does he refuse to wake up!? What''s wrong with him? She began re-checking his whole body, from head to foot, looking for any signs of poison. After a few minutes of thorough check-up, she found nothing wrong with him. His strange condition baffled her deeply. What she''s going to do now? She desperately wants him to wake up so that she will know what exactly happened to him during those times when he went missing. Who abducted him against his will? Argh! All the troubling things that transpired on her beloved husband are making her crazy! She got to catch the person who did this to Allan! Grrrrrr! She will tear apart that person into a million pieces once she will caught him or her! She will observe Allan''s condition for one whole day, and if his condition worsens, she has no choice but to bring him to her friend living in the south, a great healer. Allan will undergo an internal check-up and healing to cure him. She was infuriated that she failed to identify the reason why he was unconscious until now. If his situation will stay like this for several days, she''s afraid that he might die suddenly. No! She can''t allow that! She caresses Allan''s face lovingly. "Darling, can you hear me? What''s wrong with you? Who did this to you? Please wake up! You''re scaring me! Please wake up!" she said sorrowfully, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. Suddenly, there was knocking on the door. She wiped the tears from her eyes and glanced at the door. "Who''s there?" she asked. "Priestess, breakfast is ready!" Odette announced. "Just inform the servant to bring my meals here!" Leera responded. "Aye, Priestess," Odette spoke and went back downstairs. Leera shifted her attention back to her unconscious husband. "I will never leave your side, darling," she said miserably and continue sobbing. She only stopped crying when her breakfast arrives in her room. She ate her meals in tortured silence. Chapter 132 - Cave The following day. When Amber exited her room, she found her aunt in the living room, waiting for her to come down so that they can eat breakfast together. "Good morning, aunt! How''s your sleep last night?" she asked nervously fearing that her aunt might remember what took place last night. She lowered herself on the opposite sofa facing her aunt. She observed her aunt''s face looking for any signs that she remembered everything last night. "My sleep is good, how about yours?" Cornelia asked. "Same..." Amber replied, wearing a pleasant smile on her face. Cornelia rose to her feet. "Let''s eat our breakfast," she said and walked in the direction of the dining room. Amber followed her aunt to the dining room, feeling relieved that the shocking event last night was already erased from her aunt''s mind. Aunt Cornelia is not her real aunt. Then who is she? She doesn''t have the heart to ask the truth, fearing that the woman will get hurt. Despite that her aunt is lying to her, she''s been a good aunt to her. She has no complaints about her treatment of her. The middle-aged woman treated her just like she was her real relatives. The more she thinks about the absurdity of her situation, the more she yearns to know the intricate history of her past and understand the big puzzle that connects her to these people. They entered the dining room and Amber settled herself on the chair beside her aunt. They began eating in comfortable silence. After they finished eating... Cornelia looked at her companion and asked, "You didn''t miss that capital? You have no plans to continue modeling for magazines there?" Amber shook her head. "No, Aunt. I''m contented living and working here in Portwell Mansion as long I can be with you every day," she responded with a smile. Cornelia patted Amber''s head fondly. "Alright, when I''m already old and can no longer perform my task here, I will recommend you to Lady Helen to fill in my shoes. That''s why I''m training you early so that when the time comes that I will retire from my position you can replace me instantly with ease and confidence," she said. "Thank you for your trust in my ability, Aunt!" Amber replied, deeply touched by her aunt''s generosity and confidence in her. Cornelia smiled. "I have no one, you are the only one I can trust, and besides you''re the only closest relatives I have here, that''s why you have to follow and learn from my teachings, okay?" Amber smiled. "Got it, aunt!" Cornelia stood up. "Alright, it''s harvest time for the cacao plantation today that will last for one week, we will be very busy by then," she said and walked towards the door. Amber followed her aunt outside. Today is a busy day, they''re going to the cacao plantation to supervise the workers during the harvest time. It''s going to be fun watching all the action all day long. Outside the house, the women boarded the carriage that will bring them to the cacao plantation. A few minutes later, they finally reached the plantation. The workers were already starting the harvesting of cocoa that will be sold to the buyers at the end of the week. Amber enjoyed the flurries of activity on the plantation. The busy scene not only entertained her but at the same time make her forget about her dilemma. Hours went by. The afternoon comes and goes. It was already 5:30 in the afternoon when the workers stopped harvesting the cacao and went home to rest for the night. Cornelia and Amber went home as well. Evening comes. After eating dinner, Cornelia retired early to her room to have a good rest and Amber was left to her own devices. She went upstairs to her room and stood beside the window, staring at the moon in the sky above, illuminating the whole place with a warm glow. She has to think carefully about her future. Should she go back to her past and leave this place behind including all the memories that she had forged with the people here especially her Aunt Cornelia and Lady Helen? They are the only people she cared about in her current life. While in the past, there are also people who are waiting for her return. Once she regained her memories... Will she be brave enough to face heartache and betrayal after learning that her lover replaced her with a new woman? She released a deep sigh and continue staring at the dense forest in the distance. The night is young, still 7:00 in the evening. She looked at the bookshelf. Should she start reading another book? She''s not sleepy yet. She left the window, walked towards the bookshelf, and began checking the titles. A few minutes later. She picked up an adventure fantasy book and brought it to the bed, she began reading page one. One hour later. She was engrossed in reading the book, she didn''t notice the bird flying towards the direction of the window. "Tweet...tweeet...tweet..." Amber looked up at the window after hearing the familiar chirping of the bird. A bright smile erupted from her lips. She put the book down and walked towards the window. "Hello friend, good evening!" Ivy conveyed her greetings. "Good evening, Ivy! It''s nice to see you again!" she said and picked up the bird and bought her to the bed. "Have you eaten your dinner already?" Ivy asked. "Yes, finished already one hour ago," Amber replied. "How about your decision... I mean... you haven''t decided yet if you want to remember everything about your past?" Ivy inquired. Amber sighed deeply. "Still undecided until now. I have a hard time deciding. Choosing what''s best for me is very hard, my past life or my current life? Which is a better option?" she asked, her eyes filled with confusion. Ivy sighed. "Only you can answer that question, my friend. Because it''s your life. If I''m the one on your shoes, I will choose to remember everything that happen in my past no matter how painful it is. That''s the only way I can move on with my life with ease and peace of mind," she elaborated further. Amber glanced at the window, feeling lost and confused. "Anyways, don''t rush, take your time. My offer in restoring your memories still stands. Besides I''m not going anywhere. I''ll keep visiting you here, as long you want to see me, then I''ll keep coming back to help you and grant your wishes," Ivy reassured her. "Thank you so much, friend! You''re my best friend ever!" Amber gushes, thankful for Ivy''s unwavering help and wonderful friendship. "Don''t mention it, I''m glad to be of help to you. Thank you for saving my brother''s life with your blood. We''re forever indebted to you," Ivy said. "Ah, it''s not a big deal. It''s just small amount of blood, I''ll do it for anyone who needed saving," Amber stated. They fell silent for a moment. "You have no plans to go out tonight? How about we explore the town on board the magic carpet?" Ivy suggested. Amber''s eyes glistened with excitement. "That would be nice! I''m kind of getting bored here in my room. I could get some nice distraction!" she gushes in delight. "Alright, I will summon the magic carpet now!" Ivy said. "Okay, by the way, where are you taking me? Where are we going?" Amber asked. "In the town and in the sea, a few miles from here," Ivy replied. "Wow, I love to see the see again! Let''s go!" Amber said excitedly. "Alright, your wish is my command, my dear!" Ivy replied and summoned the magic carpet. It materialized on the floor instantly. Amber stepped into the magic carpet with burgeoning enthusiasm. "Okay, let''s get going!" Ivy said and commanded the carpet to leave the room. The carpet hovered in the air and exited the window, floating steadily into the air, leaving the Portwell Mansion behind. "Where do you want us to go first? In the town or in the nearest ocean?" Ivy asked her passenger. Amber pondered about the question for a moment then replied, "Let''s hover above the town first and then ocean next..." "Okay," Ivy said and navigated the magic carpet towards the direction of the town. They passed mountains, towering trees, villages, lakes, and a lot more on their way to the town. Twenty minutes later. They finally reached Portico Town. Home of fifty thousand inhabitants composed of farmers, fishermen, blacksmiths, merchandisers, miners, and a lot more. Tall concrete structures can be seen scattered all over the progressive town, about five story''s high. The magic carpet was hovering in the air in the town''s plaza. Amber pointed her fingers at the people dancing on the street wearing bright costumes. "Look! There''s some live party going on! Fantastic!" she roared. She scanned the happy faces of the spectators watching the live parade on the sideline. "Yeah, I think the town is celebrating some kind of festival," Ivy commented casually. "It''s a good thing that the people below can''t see us hovering in the air above them, or else they will get the biggest shocker of their life," Amber giggled. "The biggest shocker is when you fall from the magic carpet and landed in the festival below, the event will come to a halt for sure!" Ivy joked. Amber laughed. "I won''t fall because you won''t allow something like that to happen to me!" she said confidently. "Of course, I won''t let anything bad happened to you. Besides, I enveloped this magic carpet with an invisible barrier preventing you from falling down," Ivy replied. "Really? How-?" Amber asked, curious she put her hand outside. Suddenly her hand touched an invisible barrier that feels rubbery in texture. "Nice, there''s indeed an invincible wall around the carpet!" she gushes in amazement. "Yeah. Even if you jump, you can''t leave the carpet until I say so. It''s for your safety and protection my dear," Ivy added. "Thank you, friend!" Amber said, smiling brightly. They watched the street dancing for another fifteen minutes and finally moved on. Then they visited the different key places in the town. A few minutes later. "We''re done here! Let''s go to the beach!" Ivy said. "Okay," Amber said, forgetting her problems for a while. They arrived at the beach just twenty minutes away from the town. The beach was located in a secluded area, tranquil and breathtaking. "Can we walk on the seashore for a few minutes?" Amber requested. "Sure!" Ivy responded and navigated the magic carpet down to the ground. A few minutes later. Amber and Ivy were having fun walking in the seashore bathed by the bright glow of the moon and the multitudes of stars shining in the sky above. After a few minutes of walking on the sandy beach. Ivy suddenly asked Amber a question. "Where do you want to go next? We can visit the cave where you and Rhett used to live together," she offered casually. Amber stopped in her tracks and went silent for a while, staring at the calm ocean in front of them. She shook her head slowly. "Not now, I''m not ready for that thing yet. Let me enjoy this place for a few minutes more," she said and continue waking on the shore. "Okay, as you say so..." Ivy replied and hovered in the air. Two hours later. After a wonderful and relaxing walk on the beach, Ivy and Amber finally went home to rest for the night. Chapter 133 - Lets Do It! Three days later. After assisting her aunt in supervising the workers during harvesting on the plantation, Amber and Cornelia return to the mansion because Cornelia was tired and needed an early rest. They ate dinner with gusto. After they finished eating, they retired to their rooms upstairs. Cornelia falls asleep a few minutes later. Meanwhile... In her bedroom, Amber was standing beside the window looking at the darkness of the night from the second floor of the mansion. She told Ivy to return tonight for her final decision regarding the restoration of her memories. She spent the last three days debating about the pros and cons of restoring her past. Last night, she finally agreed to the restoration and start with a clean slate. She told herself that if she will remember Rhett, she will leave him alone with the new woman that he had impregnated. It''s no use loving a person who has already replaced her with a new woman. But the problem is, the old Sabrina might resurface and still pursue her old lover. She might be able to keep a clear judgment today and be able to keep her distance about Rhett and Sabrina''s love affair because her memories haven''t been fully restored yet. But what if she already has her old memories back? What''s going to happen? She left the window and began pacing back and forth on the floor. She''s anxiously waiting for Ivy''s arrival, she will be here anytime now. Two hours later. She heard a familiar chirping of the bird coming closer to her room. She rushed to the window and saw Ivy flying towards her. She smiled brightly when the bird landed on the window sill. "Here you are! Finally!" she said. "How long have you been waiting for me?" Ivy asked. "Two hours already, but it''s okay I''m not in a hurry," Amber replied apprehensively. Ivy stared at her friend''s face for a while. "I noticed that you are wearing an anxious expression on your face. What''s wrong? Have you already made a decision... or not yet?" she inquired. Sighing, Amber went back to bed, Ivy followed her. "So... what''s your decision? If you decided not to restore your past memories then I''ll never bring that issue again. I''ll stop talking about it starting today," Ivy said. Amber took a deep breath, there was still some hesitation on her part about remembering everything. But if she wants closure then she has no choice but to return to her past. She cleared her throat. "I decided to restore my memories. Please do it as soon as possible!" she requested. "Okay, but let''s not do it here. I don''t want any intervention when doing the restoration. I want a quiet place to be able to do it effectively," Ivy said. She knows that Cornelia might barge into the room anytime and she hates disturbance while performing something important, especially since memory restoration requires higher concentration on her part. "So... where are we going to do it?" Amber asked, thinking of a suitable place. "Ah, I already have a place in mind. Your remember that beautiful beach?" "Yeah..." "Let''s go there and perform it there!" Ivy suggested. Amber agreed. "Okay, that''s the best place to go..." "Let''s not use the magic carpet this time, let''s just teleport there now!" Ivy said. "Okay, wait a minute..." Amber spoke and grabbed the jacket hanging on the back of the door that was given by Lady Helen to her. She donned it quickly and looked at the floating bird. "I''m ready!" "Alright, let''s go! Close your eyes first!" Ivy commanded and landed on Amber''s shoulder. Amber did as she was told, she shut her eyes tightly. Ivy initiated the teleportation process in her mind. A few minutes later. "We''re back on the beach! You may open your eyes now!" Ivy ordered. Earlier, Amber felt the familiar wind swirling around her due to the teleportation process. When she opened her eyes, the sight of the calm ocean greeted her eyes. She took a deep breath and looked at Ivy, floating in front of her. "I''m ready!'' she said. "Okay, let''s head over on that area under the shade of the palm tree. Let''s do it there!" Ivy said and flew towards the palm tree. Amber walked towards the shade and lowered herself on the sandy ground. "Close your eyes and don''t open them until I say so. I''m now going to start the process of restoring your memories. Just relax..." Ivy said. Amber closed her eyes and took a deep breath, she''s preparing herself mentally for the influx of memories filling her mind a few minutes from now. Ivy opened her right hand and the ancient artifact called Restoration Diamond Stone left by her grandmother under her care appeared in her palm. She placed it above Amber''s head, it floated in the air. In her mind, she began chanting the restoration spell with her eyes closed. The restoration diamond artifact starts flashing - bathing Amber''s head with blue lights. The restoration diamond stone began restoring Amber''s missing memory one by one. Time went by. After Ivy finished her chanting, she allowed Amber to relax after being bombarded with old memories. Half an hour later. Amber finally opened her eyes. She was disoriented for a moment... she blinked her eyes for a few seconds... then slowly everything that happened in her past unfolded in her mind. Ivy looked at her friend. "Welcome back, Sabrina! How are you feeling now? Did you already remember everything?" she asked. Amber nodded her head gloomily. "Yes... everything..." she replied sadly and fresh tears sprang from her eyes. "When Edward and I kidnap Rhett, I was able to see the memories stored in his mind and saw everything. Do you want to know what happened to Rhett during those days when the two of you were separated from each other?" Ivy asked. Sabrina was speechless for a moment. Then she spoke, "Did Rhett truly love that woman?" she inquired. She wants to know the truth even do it''s painful. "I will let you see with your own eyes what I saw in Rhett''s mind - you will be the one to judge if he betrayed you willingly or not," Ivy responded. "How-?" "Close your eyes, I will share my vision in your mind so that you can also enter Rhett''s memory up to the present times," Ivy ordered. "Okay," Sabrina replied and shut her eyes. Ivy landed on Sabrina''s head and closed her eyes. She began the process of connecting her mind with Sabrina through their subconscious. A few minutes later. Ivy and Sabrina both saw in their minds all the things that Rhett have undergone in Leera''s hands. After the session was completed. Ivy and Sabrina opened their eyes at the same time. "What did you see?" Ivy asked. Sabrina''s eyes flashed with anger. "Amara betrayed me and it hurts so deep! And that Priestess snatched my lover against his will. She disguised as me to deceive Rhett! I''ll kill her! I''ll take away what is originally mine!" she said indignantly, seething in anger. "So, you want your lover back? Despite knowing that he got the other woman impregnated?" Ivy asked. "Of course! I will take him back. He didn''t love that woman, he was deceived by her!" Sabrina responded fiercely. "Okay, I''ll help you. Let''s take Rhett back!" Ivy said. "Can you also restore his memory, please?" Sabrina pleaded. "Sure!" Ivy replied. "Wait a minute, now that your memories is finally restored, what is your next plan?" she asked. "I''ll go back to my past and reconnect with the people who know me better," Sabrina answered. "And what about the people in your present life? How will you deal with them?" Ivy inquired. "You mean, Aunt Cornelia and Lady Helen?" "Yeah..." "I will say my proper goodbye to them. I have to leave them behind - I prefer my past life better than my current life because..." "Because of what-? Because of Rhett isn''t it?" Ivy asked. Sabrina nodded her head and released a deep sigh. "Yeah..." "I see... you still love him despite everything. Alright, let me know... when do you want me to accompany you in snatching your boyfriend from that adulterous Priestess?" Ivy asked. "After I say my proper goodbye to Aunt Cornelia," Sabrina said. "Aren''t you upset that Lady Helen and Cornelia lied to you about your past and Amara?" Ivy asked. Sabrina bit her lower lip in sadness. "I feel upset a little bit. But the only mistake they did is lying to me about Amara and my past. Other than that, they''re good, they treated me kindly and generously. I can''t bring myself to hate them," she answered thoughtfully. "Okay, if that''s your decision then I''ll support you," Ivy said. "Thank you," Sabrina murmured. "If you already want to go home, let me know," Ivy said. "I''ll just stay here for a while to digest all the things that happened to me. I just want to come to terms with everything slowly. So many things happened and I''m confused where to start," Sabrina said, misty-eyed. "Okay, just take your time. Make yourself better before we return home to the mansion. I''ll keep you safe here," Ivy stated. "Thank you," Sabrina said. Ivy flew towards the ocean, hovering in the air, enjoying the tranquil atmosphere of the area. Back to Sabrina. Fresh tears rolled on her face. She was ready to trust Amara and befriends her, but she was betrayed by her in the end, even delivering Rhett to that Priestess! She could never forgive Amara for what she has done to her and Rhett! Even if Amara is dead already, she would never forgive her! What that woman did to her is painful! Her hands formed into a fist. That Priestess! She will kill her if she had the chance! Her whole body trembled with rage. She rose to her feet and strolled the seashore, trying to calm her anger. She scanned the whole area, it was a beautiful and serene beach. The calmness of the surrounding somehow soothed her tired mind and spirit. She looked at Ivy, her friend was hovering in the air nearby. Two hours later. Tired of everything, Sabrina is finally ready to hit her bed in the mansion. "I want to go home!" "Okay, you''re the boss!" Ivy said and landed on Sabrina''s shoulder. "Closed your eyes... I will teleport the two of us back to the mansion," she stated. Sabrina obeyed and shut her eyes. A few minutes later, they vanished from the beach. Chapter 134 - Lamentation The following day. Inside the picnic hut. After having an afternoon break from supervising the harvest in the plantation, Amber decided that it is the best time to inform her aunt that she was planning on leaving the Portwell Mansion. She looked at her companion. "Aunt, can I talk to you for a moment?" she asked when her aunt was about to leave the picnic hut. Cornelia looked at her charge and nodded her head. She saw a glimmer in Amber''s eyes, she looks different today, suddenly she feels something is not right with her. "What is it?" she asked, lowering herself on the chair again. Amber cleared her throat. "Um... first of all, I would like to say that my real name is Sabrina, not Amber..." she began. She mentioned her real name right away to give her aunt a sign that she already knew everything. Shocked, Cornelia''s eyes widened in disbelief and surprise. "Oh my... you know already? W-who told you?" she asked in a trembling voice. Amber released a deep sigh. "I already know everything about my past. I know what Amara had done to me, it''s the reason why I ended here in your care..." she said sadly. "My dear, I''m sorry... I apologize that Lady Helen and I didn''t tell you everything. We promised Amara to not tell you about your past to save yourself from the pain," Cornelia explained, her voice heavy with guilt. Misty-eyed, Amber took a deep breath. "I know, Aunt. It''s not your fault, no need to apologize to me. All this time, you have treated me with kindness and I appreciated it very much. Thank you for treating me well, I won''t forget your kindness and generosity towards me," she said, feeling emotional all of a sudden. "W-who told you about your past? W-who restored your memory? Is it the powerful medallion in your neck?" Cornelia inquired curiously. Amber grabbed the medallion with her right hand. "Yeah, it''s the medallion," she replied with a lie. She can''t tell her aunt about Ivy the bird, things will only become more confusing to the middle-aged woman. Cornelia sighed. "I see... the medallion had finally awakened?" Amber nodded her head. "Yeah, I think so..." "Then what is your next plan now that you already regained your memory?" Cornelia asked in a dispirited voice, bracing for the bad news that will come out anytime soon. Amber breathed deeply. "I''m sorry, Aunt, I have to leave your side. I have to go back to the place where I belong and reconnect with the people I left behind," she said gloomily. Cornelia''s tears sprang from her eyes the moment Amber mentioned leaving her side. "I w..was hoping that y...you will s..stay by my s...side..." she said in despair, her voice trembled as fresh tears rolled from her eyes. Amber stood up and hugged the distraught woman. "Oh no, don''t cry, please don''t cry aunt!" But Cornelia continue sobbing, her heart was broken into pieces. "I can''t help it. I''m going to miss you terribly. You''re like a daughter to me. My life will never be the same without you," she said in an emotional tone. Loneliness will occupy her heart again after Amber leaves her side. Amber bit her lip, a tear fell from her left eye. She refused to cry because she has to be strong for both of them. "Don''t worry, I''ll visit you here from time to time," she reassured her. Cornelia wasn''t comforted by Amber''s promise because she know that technically they were not blood relatives, so the girl has no obligation to visit her. But she was hoping that the girl will honor her promise so that their connection won''t be severed completely. She raised her tear-stricken eyes. "Amara left us... and now you''re going to leave me again... life is unfair!" she protested. Amber sighed deeply and continue rubbing her aunt''s back to comfort her. It seemed Amara and Cornelia were pretty close in the past. "Aunt, you should marry so that you can have a family of your own," she said. "Who will marry a spinster woman like me? I''m past the marrying stage already. No one is willing to love and marry someone with my age," Cornelia said dejectedly. "Please don''t say that, Aunt! You''re looking young to me. Sooner or later, someone will surely come along in your life and offer you unconditional love and marriage," Amber said, trying to comfort her. "Keep saying that to me every day and I might believe you..." Cornelia suddenly laughed, breaking the gloomy atmosphere between them. Amber smiled, feeling relieved that her aunt finally smiled at last. "Are you okay now, Aunt?" she asked. Cornelia nodded her head. "Yeah... I''m used to it already. People come and go in my life and in the end I will live alone on my own, there''s no one to love me and comfort me when I needed them the most..." she said miserably. Amber sighed heavily. She runs out of words to say to her aunt. "Aunt, as long I''m alive, I will visit you here once in a while. I promise you that!" she said in a serious tone. Cornelia nods her head and smiled. "Okay... I hear you! So... when are you going to leave Portwell Mansion? Aren''t you going to say goodbye to Lady Helen first before you finally leave this place for good?" she asked while busy wiping the tears from her face with her handkerchief. "Of course, I will say goodbye to her. I''ve already told you that I''ll still visit you here. Sooner or later, Lady Helen and I will cross paths again, as long the world will not end all of a sudden," Amber said. "Okay, I''ll hold on to your promise," Cornelia stated and rose to her feet. "Common, let''s resume our task..." she said and moved towards the entrance of the picnic hat. Amber followed her aunt outside, feeling relieved that she finally bid a proper goodbye to the woman who took care of her when she loses her memories. The question she needs to address next is when is the day she will take her boyfriend back and confront that Priestess Leera? She will decide tonight before she goes to sleep. ~~~0~~~ ~Midattere Mountain~ Leera was inside the two-story hut, located on top of Midattere Mountain, the home of her friend, the great healer nicknamed Doriaas. The healer was attending to her patient, lying unconsciously on the wooden bed. ''It''s been several days already and yet the healer can''t still figure out what''s wrong with my husband!'' Leera grumbled in her mind. She went to bed and addressed the healer. "How is it? When my husband will wake up?" she asked anxiously. The healer glanced at her and smiled. "Tomorrow morning, he will finally wake up from his slumber," she replied. Leera''s eyes twinkled with excitement and happiness. "Thank you!" she said joyously. But the healer''s face turned serious all of a sudden. "However, there is something you need to know about your husband..." she said. "What is it?" Leera said. "If he will wake up tomorrow, he will remember his past... especially his first love named Sabrina," Doriaas, stated. "Whaaaaaat-!? But why!?" Leera blurted in shock. "We both know that you already erased his memories, but those few hours when he went missing and before you found him again, someone fed him a restoration juice made from the boiled roots of the legendary tree called The Green Bolean Tree..." "That''s not a problem! I will erase his memory again!" Leera said smugly. "No... you can''t continue doing that. You can''t keep erasing his memory at your whim like you change your clothes every day... unless you are ready for the consequences!" Doriaas warned her sternly. Leera''s brows knitted in confusion. "W-what do you mean?" "The Green Bolean Tree has dual effects, it can restore someone''s memory and at the same time if you tampered that person''s mind again after ingesting the amazing restoration roots, his mind will stop to function normally and he will become a mindless adult..." the healer explained. A deep frown appeared on Leera''s forehead. "What exactly is going to happen to my husband if I will erase his memory again? Please make it clear!?" she asked impatiently. "Your husband will become an empty shell, a pathetic shadow of who he used to be. He will lose the capability to talk and act like a normal adult. He will no longer call you darling, he has no emotion and no feelings at all, in short, he will become an empty shell. He can still walk though but you should not leave him wandering around in that state or else he will hurt himself since he already lose the ability to know what''s wrong and right for him," Doriaas elaborated further. Leera raised a brow in disbelief. "Are you kidding me!? I don''t believe that''s going to happen to him!" she said indifferently. Doriaas sighed deeply, shaking her head. "Okay fine, if you don''t believe me. Anyways, she is your husband, you can do whatever you like with him," she said and rose to her feet. "Think a hundred times before planning in erasing his memory again! Don''t say that I didn''t warn you!" she said and walked out of the room. Leera lowered herself on the bed and caressed Allan''s face lovingly. "Darling, what I''m going to do now? I''m confused. I don''t want you to become a mindless person. But if you wake up tomorrow and you remember Sabrina, I''m sure, you will leave me in a heartbeat to find her! I can''t allow you to do that to me and leave me and our unborn child in deep longing and misery. Please, tell me what to do!" she said desperately. Leera''s lamentation filled the entire room. Chapter 135 - Torture The following day, even before the sun woke up, even before Rhett can open his eyes, Leera erased all his memory again. There were tears in her eyes when she performed the process, her heart was ripped into pieces because she know that she will never hear Rhett calling her darling ever again. Due to the toxicity of her love and obsession towards him, she is willing to turn him into a mindless person and become her lover for life. It sounds greedy and selfish - but because she loves him so much she would rather keep him as a useless person in her side than allow the restoration of his memory, causing him to remember Sabrina the woman he truly loves, leaving her and their unborn child alone in misery. A few minutes later. She finished erasing Rhett''s memory with a heavy heart, there was no smile of triumph on her face only sorrow and guilt. She left the bed and walked towards the window. After opening the window, she looked heavenward, the sun is about to rise on the horizon. Sighing, she glanced at Rhett lying on the bed. "I''m sorry, darling..." she whispered, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. She went back to bed and embraced her husband lovingly. "Darling, don''t worry, I will take care of you for the rest of our life. No one can take you away from me. I''ll hide you away in the basement of the mansion for your own safety." She shut her eyes, going back to sleep. Two hours later. Leera woke up and left the room to find the healer. She found her boiling sweet potatoes in a pot and at the same time roasting fish in the kitchen. Doriaas looked at her and inquired, "You did it-?" Leera sighed and lowered herself on the chair facing the table. "Yes, I did it but I''m not happy with it..." Doriaas was shaking her head. "Just as I expected..." she said. "Love can make you do crazy things even if it''s against your will. Holding on to someone even if that person doesn''t love you is insanity and stupidity at its worst level..." she added. Leera bit her lip. She can''t get mad at the healer, she was only expressing her opinion. Indeed, loving Rhett is making her obsessive, greedy and above all a person with no conscience. But it''s the first time that she had fallen in love with someone - that''s why she will do everything - bad or good just to keep him by her side forever. There''s no turning back, she already crosses the point of no return. Rhett will be hers forever and ever! Half an hour later. Doriaas finished cooking breakfast, she put the food in the serving dish and arranged them on the table. "Let''s eat..." she said. Leera picked up the spoon and began eating. The two women ate breakfast in silence. After eating, Leera placed a pouch of gold coins on the table. "Thank you for accommodating me and my husband in your house, Doriaas. We will leave your residence now," she said. "Good luck and take care of yourself," Doriaas said. She gathered the dirty dishes and began washing them in the sink. Leera left the kitchen and went back to the room. Rhett was still sleeping when she returned. She gathered all her things and put them in the bag. She put her hand on Rhett''s head and initiated the teleportation process in her mind. A few minutes later, they vanished from the room. Leera and Rhett resurfaced in the basement of the mansion. Leera settled her sleeping husband on the bed. She will wait for him to wake up a few minutes from now. Fifteen minutes later. Rhett''s eyelids fluttered, he opened his eyes wide. Leera smiled happily. "Darling, you finally awakened!" Rhett stared at her, wearing a vacant look in his eyes. Leera looked at Rhett misty-eyed. "Are you hungry, darling?" she asked. Rhett continues looking at her with no comprehension in his eyes, not responding to her question. Leera bit her lip. Her emotional and mental torture has just begun! "Just wait here, darling. I''ll get you some food," Leera said and rose to her feet. She vanished from the room. A few seconds later, she appeared in the kitchen, put some food on the plate, and grabbed a glass of water. She returned to the basement the same way she come to the kitchen. When she arrived in the room in the basement, Rhett was still sitting on the bed, staring at the floor. She placed the plate and the glass of water on the table and bring Rhett there to feed him. She noticed that Rhett ate the food obediently but didn''t attempt to do so on his own accord. Leera sighed deeply, he is like a child now, she has to take care of him. The price to pay for her obsession and selfishness is now beginning to take shape. Looks like she will have to relocate here in the basement to be with Rhett so that she can take care of him all the time. The basement is also a good place to hide him from Sabrina and anyone who is looking for him. ~~~0~~~ ~Laswich Mountain~ Olga visited Azere that afternoon. They were sitting on the wooden chair facing the lake. "How''s your investigation about Rhett and Sabrina''s whereabouts?" Azere inquired. Olga breathed deeply. "No progress, it seemed I reached a dead end. Even the wolf''s family were going crazy trying to find him anywhere." "I see..." Azere murmured sadly. "How about your situation here? The witches from the White Coven Castle didn''t disturb you?" Olga inquired. Azere shook her head. "No. They''re wise enough to avoid this place..." she replied smugly "And how about your lover?" A frown appeared on Azere''s face. "Who-?" "That guy who is killing you everyday due to the time loop?" Olga grinned. "I noticed that he is a good looking guy... the ship didn''t sail yet?" Olga joked. Azere smiled in amusement. "You''re funny! Do you think romance will bloom between the killer and his victim? How can you fall for someone who kills you everyday?" Olga nods her head. "Absurd indeed, but despite him killing you, he restore our youthful look. You should at least give him some credit. The reason why he didn''t turn us old again because of his guilt that he has to keep killing you everyday..." Azere raised a brow. "So-?" "So... it''s his way of saying sorry..." Olga said and giggled like a teenager. Azere pinched her friend''s side. "Stop joking!" Olga erupted in peals of laughter. "Seriously, you should invite him on a tea after he finishes choking you..." "Enough of this nonsense! Let''s go swimming so that you stop teasing me!" Azere said and pushed Olga into the lake. Olga yelped in surprised. Laughing hard, Azere jumped into the water to join her friend. The two women swam in the lake just like old times. Olga looked at her friend. "You know what, sometimes I can''t help it..." "What-?" "That the reason why Sabrina and Rhett disappeared from the cave is because of Amara. I can''t get rid of my suspicion that she was the reason for their mysterious disappearance from the cave. What do you think-?" Olga asked. Azere breathed deeply. "I also think the same way. But we don''t have any evidence so we can''t conclude that Amara is the culprit of the disappearance of Rhett and Sabrina from the cave." "You are right... we don''t have evidence up to now... so all we have is speculation, nothing more and nothing less," Olga agreed with her friend''s opinion. "Stay for dinner with me, let''s roast some fish tonight. I miss having someone to eat with me during meal times," Azere said. "Sure, I love to!" Olga replied with a bright smile. The two women continue swimming in the lake for the next two hours, afterward, they retire to the house to continue their chitchat and prepare food for dinner. ~~~0~~~ ~Portwell Mansion~ That night. Amber was standing beside the window looking outside, she was waiting for Ivy''s arrival for the past two hours. The bird told her that she will visit her tonight. It was already 9:00 in the evening and no sign of Ivy yet. She starts yawning, feeling sleepy all of a sudden. She left the window and returned to the bed to lie down. A few minutes later, her eyelids were dropping fast. Amber had fallen asleep while waiting for Ivy''s arrival. She dreamed in her sleep. She found herself inside a cave, the walls were made of crystals and in the center is a beautiful lake surrounded by flowering plants. The place looks like a little hidden paradise. She was confused about why she arrived at the place. She thought she was alone but suddenly she heard someone coughing behind her. She spun around and come face to face with a stranger, wearing a black cloak and his face was covered with a hood. She looked at him in surprise. "W-who are you?" The guy didn''t reply and walked past her. "Hey, answer me!" Amber said. "Follow me!" he said and continue walking into the deepest part of the cave. She has no choice but to follow him to get some answer from him. Then they finally reached a dead end. "Time for you to leave this world and join me in another dimension," the mysterious guy said. Amber was shocked and stepped backward. "W-what do you mean?" The guy didn''t reply, he waved his hand and a portal suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Amber was about to run but the guy grabbed her hand swiftly before she can move, the portal swallowed them quickly, causing them to vanish from the cave instantly. Chapter 136 - Hello! Sabrina suddenly woke up from her dream to the sound of Ivy''s voice, calling her name several times. "Sabrina! Wake up! I''m here now!" Ivy said over and over again. Sabrina opened her eyes and saw Ivy on the bed, looking at her, she sit upright. "Oh, you just arrive? I have fallen asleep..." she said and rubbed her eyes. "I just arrive, about ten minutes ago..." Ivy replied. "I noticed that you''re dreaming in your sleep," she commented. "Yeah... I dream of a stranger in my sleep, we''re inside a cave and this opening suddenly appeared out of nowhere and swallowed us..." Sabrina explained her dream. "Ah, it''s just a dream, don''t be bothered by it," Ivy said. "So, I come here to ask you about your plan of confronting that shameless woman who stole your boyfriend. When are we going to visit that woman''s place?" "Let''s do it now! I want my beloved Rhett back!" Sabrina said with fierce determination flashing in her eyes. "Alright, let''s ride the magic carpet this time! And you shall remain in the magic carpet while I snoop around the area..." Ivy said. "What-? You are leaving me behind in the magic carpet? Floating in the air alone?" Sabrina asked anxiously. Ivy nodded her head. "Yes, that''s my plan. I can''t bring you with me to the mansion because you are powerless. The people there have superpowers that can easily destroy and kill intruders that will trespass in that area. My brother and I only succeeded in kidnapping Rhett because I lured him in my bird from near the wall, so we were able to snatch him without any problem and successfully brought him to our place in the forest..." Ivy paused for a moment, then she continues... "For your protection, you must remain in the magic carpet. Just in case something bad will happen to me, the magic carpet will bring you back to the forest and alert my brother about what happened to me," she stated. Sabrina sighed, she forget that she has no power. "Alright, I''ll remain on the carpet and wait for your return. But if that place is dangerous, do not continue spying on that place, leave at once! Let''s just think of a better plan and execute it some other day..." she said. "Okay, I''ll keep your words in mind," Ivy responded. "Let''s go!" She summoned the magic carpet - it materialized on the floor instantly. After donning her jacket, Sabrina stepped onto the carpet and lowered herself in a comfortable position. Ivy landed on Sabrina''s lap and asked, "Are your ready?" Sabrina nods her head. "Yeah..." "We won''t be travelling in the air this time, let''s just teleport there so that we can arrive faster and cover more grounds," Ivy said. "Okay, do what you think is fit for our journey today. I''ll leave everything in your hands," Sabrina stated. "Alright, close your eyes," Ivy commanded. Sabrina obeyed and shut her eyes. Ivy initiated the teleportation process in her mind - they vanished from the room in the blink of an eye. A few minutes later. The magic carpet can be seen hovering in the air two hundred meters away from the Hillsraine Grove. "We''re here! Open your eyes now!" Ivy ordered. Sabrina opened her eyes and saw an old mansion looming in the distance. The house was adorned with lights inside and out. "Who is the owner of that mansion?" she inquired. "The Priestess and her minions live there. That is also where your boyfriend was kept by that shameless woman ever since the two of you got separated from the cave. Amara brought you to the Portwell Manson and then went back to the cave to get Rhett and bring him to that mansion for the ritual, then Priestess Leera kept Rhett as her husband after the ritual ceremony. That''s all the things I''ve discovered after entering Rhett''s memory and accessing the consciousnesses of the trees surrounding the cave," Ivy replied. "Wow! You''re amazing, friend!" Sabrina gushes. "Alright, enough of the chitchat. If I can''t come back after a few hours, instruct the magic carpet to return you to the Portwell Mansion or to the forest where I live and inform my brother what happened to me," Ivy said in advance to make sure that Sabrina is safe just in case something bad happens to her. Sabrina was silent for a few seconds, her brows knitted together. Suddenly she feels worried about Ivy''s safety. "Um, let''s just abort this mission! Let''s return to the mansion!" she finally said. "Why-?" Ivy asked. "Because I''m worried about you, I''m scared that you will find yourself in a dangerous situation and you won''t be able to free yourself and I can''t help you either," Sabrina expressed her fears. "Don''t worry about me. They might be able to stop me but not for long. Just like cats, I have 9 lives, I can''t be killed easily," Ivy joked. "Stop joking!" Sabrina said. "But we can''t go back empty-handed! Besides, we''re already here! Don''t worry, I won''t enter the mansion, I''ll just snoop near the walls. Maybe I can find something that will give us a hint of Rhett''s current location," Ivy said, determined to go to the mansion. "Okay, fine. Just return quickly!" Sabrina finally relented. "I will!" Ivy responded and flew in the direction of the mansion. Sabrina was left alone in the magic carpet, floating in the air in an idle state. She looked at the mansion nervously, she can no longer see Ivy everywhere. Her heart starts beating faster in her rib cage, she''s feeling restless and anxious. Meanwhile... Near the wall, Ivy was looking at one of the open windows of the mansion. She''s trying to locate Rhett''s scent which can bring her to him. Her nostrils picked up the wolf''s strong scent located in one of the rooms, she flew towards that room. Back in Sabrina''s location. She scanned the area around here, then her eyes went saucer-like when she saw five lights approaching her location, they originated from the wooded area near the mansion. What are these lights? Can they see her and the magic carpet? She failed to ask Ivy if she and the magic carpet are currently invisible to anyone. She hold her breath as the lights finally hovered in front of the magic carpet... then they spread out and surrounded the carpet. Sabrina finally realized in horror that the lights can see her and the carpet! Oh, no! She''s dead! Should she command the carpet to bring her back to the Portwell Mansion or in the forest? But if those lights are bad, she might bring disaster to Aunt Cornelia and the inhabitants of the mansion if the lights follow her there. What''s she''s going to do now? Ah, she will go to the forest! She was about to command the carpet to disappear from the area and go to the forest but that was also the time the lights tries to get into the carpet but failed in every attempt because they were repelled by the invisible barrier protecting the carpet. They can''t get inside the carpet to get her! "Thank, God!" Sabrina breathed in relief. The lights realized that the woman inside the carpet was protected by an invisible barrier, they can''t get her out! The five lights merged in one big light and emitted a laser beam light piercing the invisible shield. Sabrina stared in horror as she realized what the lights have done! They''re trying to create an opening in the barrier to get her! Oh, no! What if they will succeed!? Panicking, she grabbed the medallion hanging on her neck and closed her eyes. "Guardian of the medallion, hear my command! Save me from the lights that are trying to destroy the barrier surrounding the carpet! Destroy the enemy, now!" she commanded in an authoritative voice. A few seconds passed... Nothing happens! Just when Sabrina thought that the guardian ignored her plea, a figure in a black hooded cloak suddenly materialized in the air and attacked the big light using the huge flames emerging from his hands. A few minutes later, the big light exploded like fireworks in the sky. Sabrina witnesses the spectacle with shock in her eyes. She recognized the guardian of the medallion who save her from the ritual that was about to take place in the basement of the masquerade party in the capital! "Thank you for saving my life, guardian!" she said gratefully. The guardian nods his head and vanished from her eyes in split second. Huge relief washed over Sabrina after the threat was eliminated by the guardian in such a short time. She looked at the mansion looming in the distance wondering where is Ivy? Why did it take her so long to return to her side? Did Ivy enter the mansion and was caught by the enemies residing on its walls? The more she thought about it the more the fear grows in her heart in leaps and bounds. How long does she have to wait for Ivy? She will wait a little bit, if Ivy won''t return then she has no other choice but to get closer to the mansion to look for her... and worst... find her inside the property! She won''t leave Ivy behind no matter what! Back in the mansion. Ivy was deeply puzzled why the room smells of Rhett''s strong scent but she can''t find his body inside! Oh, no! C-could it be that this is a trap! She quickly flew towards the open window to leave but suddenly the window shut off trapping her inside the room. No problem, she can easily teleport back to the magic carpet! But before she can initiate the teleportation process in her mind she suddenly found herself trapped inside a golden cage! Eh? What''s going on? She attempted teleporting several times but her power no longer works! Crap! She''s stuck inside the golden cage! She stupidly stepped inside the room which is a big trap set by the people living inside the mansion. Could this be Priestess Leera''s trap? A beautiful face of a woman suddenly peered inside the cage. "Hello little bird! You''re so cute! Welcome to your new home!" Chapter 137 - Devil! Leera looked at the bird inside the golden cage, the trap she made for the little intruder. The bird exudes a powerful aura that''s why she also needs a powerful cage to suppress its power, the Golden Suppression Cage. "Speaking of the devil!" Ivy thought. "Release me now, you shameless woman!" she demanded. Leera was amazed by the ability of the bird to talk. "Little bird, why are you so bold to enter my property? What is your purpose in coming here? Tell me little bird or else you can never get out alive from this golden cage!" she threatened her. "I''m not talking to you, shameless woman!" Ivy said angrily. Leera laughed. "Shameless woman? Who? Me-? Do you know me?" "I know what you did to Rhett! You erased his memory! You stole her from my friend Sabrina!" Ivy shouted. Leera''s eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, how did you know, little bird?" "I have my ways! No need for you to know!" Ivy responded indignantly. "I see... did your friend Sabrina send you here at my place to spy on me?" Leera asked. Ivy shook her head. "I''m done talking to you! Release me at once!" she ordered. Leera glared at the bird. "And what if I won''t release you? What will you do? What a weak and powerless Sabrina can do to save you?" she asked in a tone full of mockery. "Alright, if you don''t want to release me then wait for your doom!" Ivy stated, trying to scare the shameless woman. Leera laughed merrily. "Little Bird, you''re so brave! Don''t you know that I''ll never let you go unless you''re dead already," she said. Ivy rolled her eyes. "You''re talking nonsense! Just let me go or you will regret your decision later!" she warned her. "In your dreams!" Leera finds the bird''s attitude infuriating at the same time amusing. She knows that the bird has supernatural abilities - she''s not an ordinary bird, therefore she won''t lower her guard down around the little intruder. As long the bird is trapped inside the golden cage, it won''t be able to use her power. She was thinking to bring the bird to the basement to hide it there. She wants to torture Sabrina mentally and emotionally, make her worry about her little friend''s whereabouts every single day! She was about to pick up the cage... but suddenly there was a loud knocking on the door. "Priestess! There''s a strange magic carpet hovering near the property''s perimeters! We saw a lone woman on board the carpet!" a woman''s voice said outside the door. "I hear you, I''ll come with you downstairs," Leera said and left the room immediately. Ivy was left alone in the room wondering what the commotion is all about, then she remembered that they were talking about the caret floating in the air and there''s a woman on board. Oh, no! It''s Sabrina they saw onboard the magic carpet! Why did she come closer to the mansion!? She told her to go back to the Portwell Mansion or the forest if she can''t return on time! Ivy groaned in dismay, such a stubborn girl! Sabrina''s life is in danger! Worst... she was also trapped inside the golden cage unable to use her power! Crap! ... Outside the mansion. Sabrina waited anxiously for Ivy''s return on top of the magic carpet for nearly one hour. Each passing moment that she waited only reinforced her suspicion that Ivy was caught snooping around the Priestess''s enormous property. She has to do something before it''s too late to save Ivy! Since she is powerless and Edward is not around to help her, she might as well ask the help of the medallion. She grabbed the medallion hanging on her neck and shut her eyes, pleading earnestly. "Guardian of the medallion, please hear my command. My friend Ivy the bird hasn''t returned from her snooping around the property of Priestess Leera. I''m afraid that she was caught by that shameless woman! Can you help me save her before it''s too late? Please?" she begged. Three seconds passed. Six seconds passed. Ten minutes passed... nothing happened! The guardian of the medallion didn''t appear to grant Sabrina''s request. Sabrina was disappointed by the guardian''s behavior. Right now, she feels that the guardian is useless... A few minutes later, she realized that the guardian only appears if she is in danger, but it will turn a deaf ear if she wants him to help others. This only means one thing, the guardian only cares about her safety but ignores others! Upset, Sabrina was wracking her brain on how to help Ivy. She''s desperate because her intuition told her that Ivy is in danger! There''s only one thing left for her to do - that can bring the medallion to help her. Go suicide! Infiltrate the enemy''s territory and use herself to lure the guardian out from his hiding place, forcing him to help her locate Ivy''s whereabouts. "Magic carpet brings me to the mansion now!" she commanded. Surprisingly, to Sabrina''s delight the magic carpet obeyed her command, they hovered steadily in the air going in the direction of the mansion. Yes! Sabrina murmured happily. The first part of her plan succeeded. Now she has to brace herself - coming face to face with the powerful Priestess Leera, the woman who stole her boyfriend. The only thing that makes her fearless is that no matter what happened - even if those people gang up on her, the guardian of the medallion will save and protect her from harm. When the carpet finally reached the entrance f the mansion, Sabrina commanded, "Stop!" The carpet stopped moving and floated in the air. Suddenly, the residents of the mansion came out of the door and pointed their hands at the magic carpet floating in the air... Suddenly chaos ensued afterward - everyone rose in the air and surrounded the carpet - hitting the carpet from left to right with their weapons of mass destruction ranging from fire, thunderbolts, arrows, and among others. Sabrina closed her eyes tightly, seeing the enemies aggressively attacking the invisible shield terrifies her. Now is the time to ask the guardian for help. "Guardian, I need your help! Please, do something!" she pleaded. "What do you want me to do, my queen?" the guardian''s voice asks. "Do you want me to kill them all?" "No! Just freeze every single soul living in this mansion! I need to find my friend Ivy! Please, Hurry up!" Sabrina ordered. "Thy will be done!" the guardian responded. Sabrina continues shutting her eyes. A few minutes later. The noise was replaced with silence, Sabrina opened her eyes and saw the women floating around the carpet, frozen in the air. She smiled happily, totally impressed and blown away by what she saw around her. "Wow! Amazing! Thank you guardian!" "Anything else?" the guardian asked. "Can you please find my friend Ivy the bird inside the house? I''ll wait here for your return," Sabrina ordered. "Got it!" the guardian zoomed towards the entranced of the mansion and disappeared inside. Sabrina was waiting on board the magic carpet suspended in the air, her heart was beating erratically in her rib cage. She was scared for Ivy''s well-being, she hope that the bird is safe somewhere in the mansion. If she comes too late to save Ivy, and something bad happened to her, she will blame herself for life. "Lord, please! Keep my friend Ivy safe!" Sabrina pleaded. A few minutes later. The guardian exited the entrance of the mansion holding a golden cage in his hand. He rose in the air, landed on the magic carpet, and handed the cage to Sabrina. "Your friend is inside the cage captured by the enemy. I saw her inside the cage trapped inside the room upstairs," he said. "Thank you, guardian!" Sabrina gushes happily and looked at Ivy frozen inside the golden cage. "Can you please unfreeze her and get her out of the cage?" she requested. "Sure!" the guardian replied. He waved his hand, and the door of the cage opened suddenly, then Ivy exited the cage and landed on Sabrina''s lap. "Ivy what happened to you?" Sabrina asked worriedly. "I''m fine. I mean I was captured and trapped inside the golden cage and imprisoned in the room... then the shameless Priestess arrived and then left suddenly after learning that there''s a commotion happening outside. Then suddenly, I found myself freezing, I can''t move! That''s all I know," she said. "Who did it? Who comes to save me?" she asked, knowing first hand that Sabrina is incapable of freezing everyone. "I begged the guardian of the medallion to freeze all the inhabitants of this massive property and find you inside the mansion. A few minutes later, he return here holding a golden cage. He was the one who freeze everyone and save you," Sabrina explained. Ivy looked around her, curious to see the guardian. "Where is he? I want to thank him for saving my life," she said. Sabrina sighed. "He''s gone, he''s a shy person, he doesn''t want to be seen by anyone except me," she joked. "Okay fine, let''s get out of here and return to your room in the mansion!" Ivy said. Then she noticed the women floating in the air surrounding the carpet. "Did these women tries to harm you?" she asked, her eyes gleaming with anger. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yeah, they attacked the invisible barrier with their weapons but the guardian saved me and freeze everyone," she replied. "So, what do you want me to do with these women?" Ivy asked. "Do you want me to kill them all? It will be easy to do that because they are frozen, they can''t fight me," she stated, her eyes gleaming with murderous intent. Sabrina shook her head vigorously. "No! There should be no killing tonight! These women are not my enemies, we are here for Rhett and the Priestess... not for them, let''s not involve them. Let''s just leave this place now!" she said urgently. "Okay fine, I respect your decision," Ivy replied. Sabrina spoke, "Guardian, unfreeze everyone after Ivy and I are gone from this place!" she commanded. "Thy will be done, my Queen!" the guardian replied in her mind. "Le''s teleport back to the Portwell Mansion now!" Sabrina told her friend. "Okay," Ivy said and initiated the teleportation process in her mind. A few minutes later, the magic carpet was gone from the area. The guardian of the medallion can be seen hovering above the mansion, unfreezing everyone. A few minutes later. Done with his task, he disappeared from the place Chapter 138 - Goodbye! The magic carpet landed on the floor of Sabrina''s room in the Portwell Mansion. After Sabrina stepped out of the carpet it vanished from the room in split seconds. Ivy and Sabrina went to bed, to discuss what happened earlier in the Priestess''s territory. "What happened to you back there in the mansion?" Sabrina asked. "That shameless woman is very tricky! She trapped me inside her room in a golden cage. The golden cage has the capability to suppress my powers and all I did is shamed her every chance I got," Ivy said. "Holy Moly, you''re so brave!" Sabrina commented. "Well, I have nothing to fear..." Ivy spoke. "Did you see Rhett beside that woman?" Sabrina asked. "No. The wolf is not there in the room. I wonder where that shameless woman hide your boyfriend?" Ivy said in bewilderment. "Maybe she hide Rhett somewhere in that huge mansion," Sabrina took a wild guess. "I thought that he was in the room because I can smell his strong scent in there but I was wrong, he wasn''t there... It turns out that it''s the Priestess''s room and she trapped me inside the golden cage! Good thing the guardian of the medallion rescued me!" Ivy continues blabbering. Sabrina fell silent for a moment. Oh, no! Due to severe worrying about Ivy''s safety, she forgot to instruct the guardian to find Rhett inside the mansion, crap! So stupid of her! She knows very well that it''s very hard to get the guardian out of his shell! It''s one golden opportunity to save both Ivy and Rhett in one go but she wasted it! Grrrr! So stupid of her! Why she didn''t think about it earlier!? Ugh, forget it! It''s over now. There''s nothing she can do to bring back the wasted time and opportunity. But no worries, there''s still tomorrow. She''s confident that the next opportunity will appear again - rescuing Rhett will always be her top priority. And another thing, she hated her ''Amber'' self because that stupid girl decided recklessly to send Rhett back to that Priestess! But then she can''t blame her, she has no memories of Rhett therefore she doesn''t know that Rhett is very valuable to her. Sighing, she looked at Ivy. "Thanks for helping me, let''s call it a night and resume tomorrow. You can sleep here in my room if you want..." she offered. "No. I must go home tonight or else my brother will get worried sick if I can''t go home tonight," Ivy refused her offer. "Okay, night night!" Sabrina said. "Bye!" Ivy bid goodbye to her friend and fly towards the window. Sabrina watched Ivy disappear into the night. She rose to her feet and closed the window. She turned off the light and went back to bed to rest for the night. She stared into the darkness of her room, recalling the nerve-wracking experience she faced earlier surrounded by those mysterious lights and those powerful women. She realized one important thing during the chaos, she was surrounded by powerful people, and she was the only one with no power that she can use to protect herself, she is heavily dependent on Ivy and the guardian to protect her and do her bidding. It must be cool to have her power so that she no longer have to depend on someone else for protection. Too bad, she''s just a normal human being, not born special just like Ivy and those women who are trying to attack her. She was puzzled why the medallion chose someone as useless as her? It could have chosen anyone with inborn powers so that it''s easier for them to use the medallion to its full potential. Speaking of the medallion and the guardian, between the three of them, what is her purpose in the trilogy? Was she meant to be just the carrier of the medallion or she will play a bigger role later? The problem with the guardian of the medallion, he is elusive and only comes out if she''s in danger. She had a feeling that the guardian is not a chatty person, he is a withdrawn guy. She was also wondering where he is living? Inside her body or her mind? Or the guardian has his own space which he calls home? She longed to have some answers to those questions that are bothering her mind so that she will have a chance to know the guardian on a much deeper level. She wants to ask him what is her role in the medallion''s existence. Was she the keeper of the medallion for life or it will find another host if it gets tired of her? She released a deep sigh. She opened her mouth to speak, "Guardian, I know you can hear my thoughts and my words right now, can you please talk to me? There are a lot of things you need to explain to me about your existence and the medallion! I think it''s about time that you and I will have a serious conversation about the three of us! Don''t keep me hanging in the dark wondering about your existence and the medallion! You have no idea how hard it is for me to cope with all these mysterious happenings in my life right now! Please have mercy on me or else I''m going crazy if this will go on for a long time and I have no clear explanation from you!" she pleaded. She waited for the guardian''s response... Hopefully, he will pity her and talk to her tonight before she goes to sleep. So many mysterious things happened in her life currently and she needs clear answers to why do these things happen to her? Of all people why did the medallion choose her? She waited for one hour, as usual, the guardian ignored her. She waited until it was already midnight, then her body finally succumbed to a night of deep sleep. ... Across the miles at Hillsraine Grove. Leera was in the basement, lying wide awake on the bed beside the sleeping Rhett. It''s already midnight yet she can''t sleep. She was worried about what happened earlier - that mysterious guy in a black cloak freeze everyone in the mansion including her and rescued the bird from her room effortlessly. Thankfully he didn''t rescue Rhett! Did Sabrina forget to instruct that guy to rescue Rhett or maybe she had forgotten! Good for her! Sabrina''s failure is her gain! She has enough time to relocate and hide Rhett somewhere! She was contemplating relocating Rhett to the forest in Doriaas place just to avoid that powerful guy in a cloak who managed to freeze her. She was confused about the identity of the guy, who is he? Why does Sabrina suddenly gain a powerful companion with his caliber? She finally realized that she was facing a formidable foe and she might get defeated sooner or later, and ultimately lost Rhett to Sabrina in the end if that mighty guy will pursue her. Tomorrow morning before the break of dawn, she will teleport Rhett back to Doriaas place. She will stay there for the time being until she can find a good place to stay permanently and hide Rhett forever from Sabrina''s reach. She began yawning, finally, sleepiness claimed her consciousnesses, she drifted into a deep sleep past midnight. Hours went by. At 4:30 in the morning, before the break of dawn... Leera left Rhett''s side and went upstairs to have a conversation with Dolores in her room. "What''s the problem, Priestess?" Dolores asked after noticing the deep worry etched on the Priestess''s face. "I have a big problem. Sooner or later, Sabrina and that mysterious guy will return here, and to avoid putting everyone in danger, my husband and I will leave this place for everyone''s safety. From now on, you will be the one in charge of this place. Keep it going for me," Leera said. "B-but where are you going, Priestess?" Dolores asked in utter surprise. "To a place where no one knows. It''s better that I won''t tell you so that they won''t kill you and the others. Just in case they will read your mind, they won''t be able to get any information from you about my whereabouts. Just tell them that I didn''t tell you where I''m going..." Leera explained. "Can you give me a hint of this place?" Dolores insisted. "No, but it will be far away from here. I might not be able to come back for a long time. So, please take care of this property and keep our sisters safe all the time. Keep this place intact on my behalf. You''re the only one I can trust with such huge responsibility. I''m counting on you, please don''t disappoint me," Leera said gloomily. She doesn''t want to leave everyone behind but it''s the price that she has to pay for loving Rhett. "I will keep this place going, I promised you that, Priestess!" Dolores made an oath. "Good! I''m finally at peace when I leave this place today, knowing that I leave everyone and everything in your care because you are someone that I can truly depend on. Don''t worry, if I have an opportunity, I''ll visit you here once in a while. Importantly, guard the vault well where our fortune was kept, it will be the source of our livelihood for a long time," Leera gave her last-minute instruction to her devoted follower. "I will obey everything you say, Priestess! Don''t worry about the gold I''ll keep it safe," Dolores assured her. "Alright, I''m going back to my room to pack my things and get ready for our departure," Leera said. "I''ll help you, Priestess!" Dolores offered. "Thank you," Leera responded and proceed to her room. After the women finished packing, Leera finally bid goodbye to Dolores with tears in her eyes. "Take care of everyone while I''m away," Leera said. "I will, Priestess!" Dolores replied solemnly and picked up the bags, she followed Leera to the basement. The women reached the room in the basement, Dolores waited in the doorway. "I''ll bring my husband to my destination first then I''ll return here for my things," Leera said. "Okay, I''ll stay here and wait for your return," Dolores replied. Leera went to bed and placed her hands on Rhett''s arms lovingly, then she initiated the teleportation process in her mind, a moment later they disappeared from the room. Dolores looked at the empty room with sadness flashing in her eyes. Before when the wolf hasn''t come into the Priestess''s life, everything is peaceful. Now... the Priestess is willing to leave everything behind just to keep the wolf by her side. She was shaking her head in disbelief. Tsk! Tsk! People in love are prone to do crazy things in the name of love. That''s why she would never allow herself to fall in love with a guy. Love can make anyone dumb, obsessive, and stupid! A few moments later. Leera reappeared in the room. She looked at her most trusted and devoted follower one last time. "Take care of yourself and the others," she said sadly and grabbed her bags. "Bye, Priestess! Take care of yourself too!" Dolores replied distraughtly, holding back the tears from falling on her face. Leera nods her head and vanished from the room. Dolores closed the door and left the basement to perform her morning routine around the property. Chapter 139 - Gone! Early morning. Doriaas was preparing their meals for breakfast in the kitchen. Leera returned with her things and deposited them in the room where she and Rhett would be staying for a while. Done putting her things in the cabinet, she exited the room and went to the kitchen. Doriaas looked at her visitor. "Do you need help putting your stuff in place?" she asked. "No thanks, I already finished placing our things in the cabinet," Leera replied. "Just wait for a few minutes, breakfast will be ready by then. I''m still working on it," Doriaas said. "I''m sorry for disturbing your peace," Leera apologized sincerely. Doriaas smiled. "It''s okay. You and your husband can stay here as long as you like. This is a safe place to hide as long nobody knows that you come here," she said. "I told no one where I''m going when I left the mansion," Leera responded. "That''s great!" Doriaas said, feeling relieved. "I''m planning to relocate in the capital if they accidentally find this place to avoid implicating you. I will install an invisible barrier around this area that will alert us if strangers are approaching this place," Leera stated. "Much better!" Doriaas said, liking Leera''s plan about creating the barrier. Half an hour later. Leera helped Doriaas arrange their meals on the table consisting of roasted fish and stir fry crabs that the latter had harvested from the stream near the hut. Doriaas placed the plate and utensils on the table. "Let''s eat!" she said. The women ate their meals in comfortable silence, Rhett was still sleeping in the room. After the women finished eating, Leera brought the food to the room so that she can feed her beloved husband when he woke up. When she entered the room, to her horror, Rhett was already wide awake and was urinating on the floor. She quickly put the plate on the table and rushed to her husband''s side. "Darling, why didn''t you wait for me? You can''t urinate on the floor it will smell bad!" she scolded him softly. Rhett just looked at her with no emotion in his eyes, he went to the table after his nostril smelled something nice and his eyes caught sight of the delicious aroma of food. Leera allowed Rhett to eat his meal alone while she grabbed the cloth nearby and wipe the smelly urine from the wooden floor. She looked at Rhett with love shining in her eyes. Because of him, she is willing to bear and do anything even if she will serve him every waking hour for the rest of her life. Leera went outside the house where the basin with rainwater was located and washed the cloth with soap then return to the room to finish her chore. Done cleaning the floor, she joined her husband at the table. "Eat some more, darling," she said gently, she loves watching Rhett eat. She adores every little thing he says and does, that''s how much she loves him. One hour later. She brought Rhett to the toilet outside the house to make sure he won''t defecate on the floor of their room. A few meters away. Busy tending to her vegetable garden, Doriaas was shaking her head while watching the couple exiting the toilet. Leera was just a woman in love, for her serving the man she loves is her ultimate joy in life. She resumed removing the weeds from the vegetable garden. She will harvest green leafy vegetables later for their dinner. It''s nutritious, perfect for the pregnant woman''s healthy diet. One hour later. Doriaas went back to the house to start preparing the dishes for lunch. Lunchtime comes and goes. Leera spent her time beside her husband, whether they are in the room or walking in the clearing in front of the house, or just being outside and enjoying the tranquil atmosphere around the forest. The afternoon passed like a blur. During the evening, Leera tried her best to help Doriaas with the food preparation for dinner at the same time watching over Rhett who is sitting on the chair alone, looking at the world outside through the open window. Leera looked at Rhett then at the healer. "Is there any chance we can reversed what happened to my husband?" she asked. "What-? You already regretted what you have done to him? I told you not to erase his memories again because it will make his situation worst but you still went ahead despite of my warning," Doriaas said. Leera breathed deeply. "Yeah, I know... I''m just asking..." she said. Doriaas shrugged and replied, "I''m sorry there''s nothing I can do for him anymore when it comes to his memory. The only person who can cure him is the one who fed him the roots of The Green Bolean Tree." "Okay..." Leera said. "I admitted my mistake, let''s no longer talk about this issue," she added, suddenly feeling guilty. "You are now in the land of no return," Doriaas commented. Then she asked, "What will you do if one day Sabrina and that mysterious guy will catch up with you and Rhett?" Leera pondered at the question for a few seconds. "I will fight them to the death! I will never surrender Rhett to them, over my dead body!" she said resolutely. "Okay, I respect your decision, but what if your unborn child will get affected due to your stubbornness?" Doriaas insinuated. "I''ll try to get my child out of the way but worse come to worst, my husband, me and our unborn child will go down together because we are family, we should stick together come what may," Leera stated in a determined voice. Doriaas released a deep sigh. She keep her mouth shut no longer wanting to pump righteousness in Leera''s head since the stupid woman was madly in love with her husband, and no amount of advice could get through her head anymore. She hoped that Leera''s madness won''t become the demise of the unborn child in her womb, it''s a tragedy waiting to happen. After the women finished cooking the food, the three of them gathered around the table to eat dinner together. Meanwhile... At the Portwell Mansion, Sabrina was waiting for Ivy''s arrival in her room. She wants to return to the Priestess''s mansion tonight and rescue Rhett once and for all! She stood beside the window looking at the star-filled sky above. She remembered her sweet life in the cave with Rhett. She wants him back even if he had already impregnated another woman. She didn''t hate him because she know that he was being forced to do those things against his will. His memory was tampered with, erased, therefore he impregnated that woman without his consent. That shameless woman having Rhett''s child is not a big deal to her, she just wants him back and continues their love story where they left off. Once she already got Rhett back, she will go back to her previous home and find Granny Azere and Aunt Olga and explained everything to them what exactly happened to her and Rhett during their absence. First, she needs to get Rhett back so that they can finally go home. She''s excited to start a family with Rhett, she was dying of jealousy after she learned that her boyfriend impregnated another woman, it hurts so bad, but the sad and painful truth didn''t diminish her love for Rhett! She still loves him so much, she is willing to forgive him and forget everything that happened between him and that shameless woman. A few minutes later. Sabrina saw a bird flying towards the window, it''s Ivy! She smiled brightly. Ivy landed on the window sill. "I''m here!" she announced her presence cheerfully. "I thought you''re no longer coming. I thought you''re already tired helping me," Sabrina said. "No, that will never happen! I''m committed to helping you in any way I can. That''s why I''m here now, ready for the showdown again!" Ivy said enthusiastically. Sabrina noticed the renewed enthusiasm and blinding confidence Ivy had shown today. "You look confident today, why is that so?" she asked curiously. "You only have to instruct the guardian of the medallion to freeze everyone in the mansion then we will be able to achieve our goal in rescuing Rhett quickly and effortlessly," Ivy said smugly. Sabrina smiled. "Only if the guardian is in a good mood today - he might help us," she stated. "He will help us I''m sure of that!" Ivy said confidently. "Okay, let me wear my jacket first before we return to the Priestess''s mansion," Sabrina said and grabbed the jacket from the door. After donning the jacket, she said, "I''m ready!" "Alright, I will now summon our magic carpet ride!" Ivy said. A few minutes later. The magic carpet materialized on the floor. Ivy and Sabrina step on the carpet and teleport back to the Hillsraine Grove. A few minutes later, they resurface outside the mansion, the magic carpet was hovering in the air. Unlike before, the residents of the mansion didn''t bother to gather outside the house and attacked them. No one cares! Sabrina found the situation weird and strange. "Eh? What''s going on? Why does no one attack us this time around? Are they planning to ambush us?" "Strange indeed. Don''t worry, we''re inside the magic carpet, we''re protected by the invisible barrier, we can teleport right away if the need arises," Ivy reassured her. Suddenly, a lone woman exited the entrance of the mansion and looked up. She rose in the air and leveled with the carpet looking at the visitors warily. "What can I do for you, ladies?" she asked in a friendly tone. Sabrina looked at the woman. "Where is Rhett? Where is the Priestess?" she inquired. "The Priestess and the wolf already left this place early in the morning. Priestess Leera put me in charge of this house and told me that she and her husband will leave this place for good so that my sisters and I won''t be dragged into this mess that she had created on herself," Dolores explained. Sabrina eyed the woman suspiciously. "How do we know that you''re telling us the truth? Or you''re just lying to protect the Priestess?" Dolores sighed heavily. "You can search the whole place, I''m not going to stand in your way. We just want peace, now that the Priestess is gone there is no need for you to return here because the person that you are looking for is no longer here. They went to a faraway place and never told me where that place is..." Sabrina looked at Ivy. "Can we trust her?" she asked. "Don''t worry, I''ll find out the truth, I have my ways. I''ll check the house from top to bottom, just wait here," Ivy said. Dolores lowered herself to the ground, Ivy followed her inside the house. Sabrina watched above from the carpet, dreading what is going to happen next. Chapter 140 - Sad Dolores guided Ivy in touring the whole area of the mansion. They finished checking all the rooms upstairs. Next... the rooms and places on the ground floor. To show her sincerity, Dolores even brought Ivy to the basement to show the room where Rhett used to be his prison room. "This is the room where the wolf was kept hidden by the Priestess. Although he stayed here for a long time, he didn''t live in a pathetic condition. We took good care of his food and everything. The Priestess made sure that he lives in a clean environment provided with delicious meals three times a day," Dolores explained. "Why are you telling me this-?" Ivy asked. Dolores sighed. "This is my way of showing you that I am sincere with my intention. In short, I am telling you the truth that the Priestess and the wolf are no longer residing here. They already left and relocated to another place far from here. If you ask me where they have gone to, I''m sorry, I have no idea. When the Priestess bid goodbye to me - I ask her where they are going... she didn''t tell me," she elaborated further. "I see... you talk too much and I appreciated your honesty and sincerity, but I have to do this..." Ivy said and freeze the woman. She landed on the woman''s head and began scanning her memory. She saw everything, heard their conversation, and witnessed the moment when the Priestess finally bid goodbye to her devoted follower and vanished from the room, the same room that they''re occupying right now. It looks like the woman was telling the truth. Although the Priestess relocate to a faraway place, she knows that sooner or later that shameless woman will return to visit her sisters in the mansion. She might not be able to guess the perfect time when that woman finally returns but she can always devise a way how to catch her if she indeed returns to this place. She floated out of the room and left the basement, going outside to check the massive property. Maybe that shameless woman was just hiding somewhere in the vicinity. Ivy hovered in the air, she scanned the whole area, left to right. Fifteen minutes later. She finished touring the vast property, however, she failed to smell the scent of the wolf and that of the Priestess. They''re indeed gone! She hovered back to the mansion. She returned to the basement and unfrozen the woman. "I''m leaving..." she said. "I''ll escort you out of the house," Dolores offered. "No need, I know the way out," Ivy responded. "Please don''t come back again," Dolores pleaded. "You have no right to say that, goodbye!" Ivy said icily and vanished from the room. Dolores released a deep sigh and exited the room. She left the basement and went outside to see if the magic carpet is still hovering in front of the mansion. When she stepped outside the house, huge relief washed over her after noticing that the magic carpet was already gone. She took a deep breath. She knows that they will come again and continue spying on this area. She should warn the Priestess not to come here anymore, instead, they will just meet outside the mansion for safety precautions. She went inside the house. Meanwhile... Onboard the floating magic carpet. Sabrina felt relieved that Ivy had finally returned to the magic carpet safe and sound. "I''m deeply worried that something bad happened to you again after you did not return quickly. You got me worried!" she scolded the bird. "Stop worrying, we''re already far away from the mansion. Nothing bad happened to me so please stop worrying," Ivy said. Sabrina pouted. "You have no idea how anxious I am while my eyes were glued to the entrance of the mansion to see if you come out of it alive!" she continues. "I told you that the second time we come here I am well prepared - therefore I won''t let them fool me again," Ivy stated. "So, what did you find there?" Sabrina began her inquiries. "The Priestess and your beloved boyfriend is already gone ..." Ivy answered. Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "Whaaaat-? Gone? Where did they go?" she asked worriedly. "The Priestess and the wolf left the house early morning today and didn''t inform her minions where they are going, she feared that they will be implicated if she will tell them where she is going. So to save her sisters, she didn''t reveal to her trusted follower the name of the place where they will be relocating," Ivy explained. "Did you believe that woman? What if she was lying all along and they hide the Priestess and Rhett somewhere inside the vast property?" Sabrina suggested. "I read the woman''s memory and she told me the truth, I can assure you that she didn''t lie," Ivy said. Sabrina breathed deeply, feeling disappointed by the unpredictable turn of events. "We arrived here too late. It seemed we have to find them everywhere, it''s like finding a needle in a haystack," she said with a gloomy sigh. "Don''t worry too much, finding them is hard but not impossible. I can find a way to locate them," Ivy said confidently. "How?" "Just leave this issue to me," Ivy said. Sabrina stared at the horizon in the distance, wondering where they are right now. "Okay fine, I''ll stop worrying about finding their location. I trust you, I''m confident that you will show me their location one day," Sabrina spoke. "Good! I won''t disappoint you! I will find them within one or two months!" Ivy assured her. "Thank you, friend. I''m ashamed that you have to do everything for me when the truth is you have no obligation to help me. I appreciate your effort and sincerity," Sabrina said sadly. "No need to feel sorry or feel ashamed. What are friend''s are for?" Ivy said. Sabrina smiled and gushes, "You are indeed my best friend for life!" "Same!" Ivy replied cheerfully. A few minutes later, they finally arrived in the Portwell Mansion and landed in Sabrina''s room safely. "We''re finally here! Thank God, nothing bad happen today, I feel relived!" Sabrina said as she stepped out of the carpet. The magic carpet disappeared instantly the moment Sabrina and Ivy left. Sabrina went to bed and sat on the edge, looking at the window, wearing a gloomy expression on her face. She felt disappointed that she wasn''t able to see Rhett again, she expected too much of today''s outing, yet they went home empty-handed. Ivy noticed the sadness on Sabrina''s face. Her friend is sad because they failed to find her lover. She regretted returning the wolf to the Hillsraine Grove when Amber instructed her to do so. She should have known that her friend would regret her decision after recovering all of her memories, but it''s too late now, what is already done can''t be undone. She will spend her every waking hour finding that shameless woman and the wolf! She won''t come back here until she will successfully find their hiding place. She bid goodbye to her friend. "I''m going home now, good night!" she said. "Night night, thank you for everything," Sabrina said. "Don''t mention it," Ivy flew towards the window and disappeared into the night. Sabrina rose to her feet and closed the window, ready to sleep and forget her worries behind. After turning the light off, she went to bed and lie down. She released a deep sigh. She already had Rhett! Why did Amber send him away!? Stupid Amber! She hated herself for being so stupid! Now, it''s going to be hard finding the Priestess and her beloved boyfriend everywhere! It''s gonna be frustrating for her from now on! What to do now? Maybe the guardian can help her find them? She will try asking the guardian''s help! She hoped the guardian is willing to find them on her behalf. She will try summoning him, no harm in trying. Nothing to lose but everything to gain if he will help her. "Guardian, can you hear me? Please talk to me! I need your help! I''m desperate!" she said. She waited for the guardian to reply in her mind, minutes went by, he still did not respond. She released a deep sigh. He''s not gonna come out of his shell because she''s not in danger. "I know right!" she grumbled sadly. She grabbed the blanket and covered her body, preparing to sleep. She needs to stop thinking about that shameless woman and Rhett or else she will go crazy! She has no power, she can only rely on Ivy''s willingness to help her find Leera and Rhett. She can''t rely on the guardian, he turned deaf ears on her plea, he doesn''t want to help her! She shut her eyes to sleep. One hour later, Sabrina is still wide awake, dammit she can''t sleep! It''s no use forcing her mind to sleep, it''s hyperactive! Always thinking of Rhett! She left the bed and turned on the light, then she went to the bookshelf and grabbed a book, and began reading. Two hours later, she started yawning, rubbing her eyes, finally she feels sleepy, she put the book on the side table, left the bed, turned off the light and went back to sleep. Fifteen minutes later. Sabrina drifted into a deep slumber. ... Across the miles. In the forest, at Doriaas place. Lying on the bed, Leera embraced her husband lovingly from behind. Ever since she erased Rhett''s memory again, he no longer cares about romance. He no longer kisses or touches her intimately. He''s cold as ice! A heavy price to pay just to keep him by her side at all cost. The truth is... she''s not happy! But she already sealed her fate, choosing the point of no return so she has to bear all the consequences, whether she likes it or not. She bit her lip sadly, shutting her eyes tightly, forcing herself to have a good night''s sleep for the sake of her baby in her womb and her husband, who is heavily dependent on her care and guidance. One hour later. Leera finally succumbed to a night of deep sleep. Chapter 141 - Solo Days passed by. Weeks turned into months. Ivy no longer visited Sabrina at the Portwell Mansion. Sabrina wondered what is going on with her friend? Did Ivy get tired of helping her? There''s no denying that Ivy was so much engrossed with her personal affairs. The bird was very attentive in helping her with her problems. She was also aware that it''s very tiring helping others too much. Maybe... Ivy just wants to breathe and enjoy her life in a little while before coming to see her. If that''s the case then she would give her enough space, she wouldn''t feel upset that the bird distances herself from her. Her problem is difficult to deal with since it''s not easy to find Priestess Leera and Rhett all over the country, which requires a long time and thorough searching across the lands. She''s stuck in the Portwell Mansion, that''s why she can''t find Rhett anywhere. What if Ivy already quit and no longer wants to help her find Rhett? Although she felt sad about the possibility, she will accept Ivy''s decision without any hard feelings because it''s her problem and she should be the one who will find Rhett but she has no resources and no clues where to start finding him. "Ivy, please visit me once in a while? I don''t mind if you no longer want to help me find Rhett. I understand if that is your decision. Just let me know that you are doing fine and safe, that''s all I''m asking..." Sabrina whispered, hoping that the wind will carry her message to Ivy. She stared at the darkness of the night, wishing Ivy well. Her thoughts went to Rhett wondering what he''s doing right now? She hoped that he was doing well right now even if he is spending time with that shameless woman. She released a deep sigh. What she''s going to do with her life now? Ivy already abandoned her. The guardian was also a no-show to her lately. She was stuck in the mansion, which is a safe place, so no danger for her, therefore the guardian is a no-show to her. She''s irritated with the guardian and the medallion, they''re such an irritating combo! A dual mystery that she can''t decipher! Frustrated, she closed the window and went to bed, preparing to sleep. She didn''t turn off the light, she was tired of staring into the darkness of the room. She spent the next two hours pondering about her situation. She needs to find Rhett to make her heart whole again! It''s about time that she will find him on her own, with her effort, without depending on others. That''s right! The more she thinks about it, the more the idea sounds appealing to her. She can''t stay in the mansion doing nothing! She will find Rhett no matter where Leera hides him! If she has to go to the ends of the earth to find them, she will do it! Sighing, she rose to her feet and went to the cabinet where her clothes are. She grabbed the pouch where she stored her money. She doesn''t have much but it''s enough to start her search in finding Rhett. She will visit the towns, the villages, the forest to find Rhett. She will find work along the way to sustain her living accommodation and expenses. She''s a hardworking person, she''s confident that there will be kind people who will accommodate her in exchange for work around their house and property. As for her safety, she will leave that part to the guardian - he will keep her safe. Now that she already made up her mind, she''s starting to feel at peace with herself that she didn''t experience for a long time after regaining her memories. She glanced at the clock hanging on the wall, it was 10:00 in the evening. She quickly grabbed the bag at the bottom of the cabinet and began packing her things. One hour later, she finished packing. She began yawning, feeling sleepy. She glanced at the clock on the wall, the time is 11:00 in the evening. She turned off the light and went to bed. She sleep peacefully that night. ... The following day. Sabrina woke up at 7:00 in the morning and joined Cornelia in the dining room for breakfast at 7:30. They ate breakfast in silence. Before they left the dining room to begin their day, Sabrina cleared her throat. "Aunt... I want to tell you something important..." she said. Cornelia looked at Amber. "Go on, what is it child?" she asked. Sabrina took a deep breath and said, "Um... I''m leaving tomorrow morning..." Cornelia''s eyes widened in surprise, although she already expected this kind of thing to happen soon, still Amber''s decision to leave the mansion deeply saddened her. She took a deep breath. "W-why? W-where are you going?" she inquired worriedly. "I''m going to find someone important related to my past," Sabrina replied. "Did you already make up your mind?" Cornelia asked woefully. Sabrina nodded her head and replied, "Yes!" Cornelia took a deep breath. The expression on her face was that of someone about to lose a beloved family. "Okay, I respect your decision. Just in case bad things happened out there, just remember you can always return here. You''re like a family to me, you''re always welcome here to live with me. I will always wait for your visit," she said misty-eyed. She rose to her feet about to leave the room. Sabrina rose to her feet and embraced the good woman who treated her like a family. "Thank you so much for your kindness and generosity, Aunt! I will never forget you. You will always be the best Aunt for me!" she stated in a heartfelt tone, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. Cornelia fought the urge to cry, she rubbed the girl''s back. "You take care of yourself out there," she said, her voice breaking. She feels comforted that Amber was wearing a powerful medallion on her neck, it will keep her safe from harm. "I will. Please, take care of yourself too," Sabrina replied. With a heavy heart, the women left the dining room and performed their morning routine around the property. Lunchtime and afternoon passed by like a blur. Finally, evening comes. The women ate their last dinner together that night. They both were trying to invoke a smile for each other, masking the sadness they felt inside. After eating dinner, they retired to their room on the second floor. One hour later. Cornelia can be seen exiting her room and walking towards Sabrina''s room. She knocked on the door and Sabrina opened it. "Aunt... do you need anything?" Sabrina asked. "I want to give you this money, it can help you to buy food and stuff on the way to your destination," Cornelia said and placed the pouch of gold and silver coins in Sabrina''s hands. Sabrina looked at the pouch and shook her head. "No need for this, Aunt. The money that Lady Helen''s friend had given to me in the capital is still intact, it''s enough for my journey," she said. Cornelia sighed. "Don''t be stubborn, take the money, it''s the only thing I can help you with," she insisted. "Okay, I''ll accept it. Thank you, Aunt!" Sabrina said just to make her happy. Cornelia looked at her and sighed deeply. "It would have been nice if you just stay with me here in the mansion for the rest of your life..." she stated sadly. "I''m sorry, Aunt. I have to go..." Sabrina replied dejectedly. "Okay. Rest early and sleep well. Good night," Cornelia spoke. "Night night, Aunt!" Sabrina responded cheerfully. Cornelia turned around and went back to her room. Sabrina watched her aunt going inside her room, she closed the door and placed the pouch in her traveling bag. She stared at her bag for a few minutes. Her clothes are few, she only needs to bring one bag with her. The less baggage she brings with her the better for traveling. So, this is it! It might be her last sleep here in this room that she comes to love. This room is so much better compared to the room she had in the cave and the one in Grandma Azere''s hut. But she loves those places because they were part of her past and she shared them with the people she loves and adores. Tomorrow she will embark on a new adventure, to find her beloved Rhett. It''s better to travel far and wide to find him than stay idle in the mansion doing nothing, she won''t find him that way. Although it''s gonna be a difficult journey... She has to start somewhere! She sleep early that night, no longer waiting for Ivy''s visit. She wishes Ivy the best in life! She could never find a terrific friend like her. Ivy is an amazing friend! "I miss you so much, friend!" she whispered her longing into the darkness of the night. One hour later. Sabrina lay her body down on the bed ready to sleep. A few minutes later, she drifted into a deep slumber. ... The following day. Sabrina woke up early, feeling excited and at the same time anxious about her solo adventure today. She went inside the bathroom to relieve her bladder. After combing her white hair and putting her wig on, she exited her room and joined her aunt downstairs for breakfast in the dining room. Cornelia looked at Amber. "Where are you going? Do you want to go to town?" she inquired. "Yes, I will start there..." Sabrina replied. "Okay, I will accompany you to the town today. We will board the carriage together and then I''ll bring you to a safe place where you can rent a room for several days, weeks, or even months," Cornelia offered. Sabrina smiled. "That would be nice, Aunt!" she gushes happily. She can''t refuse the offer because her aunt might feel upset and sad. She knows that her aunt only wants to make sure that she will have a safe place to stay in town. After they finished eating, they left the dining room and went back to their room to get ready for their journey. Two hours later. Cornelia and Sabrina can be seen boarding the carriage, heading to town. Chapter 142 - The Search After more than two hours of traveling, they finally reached the town of Mallorca. Cornelia directed the driver of the carriage to the Diamond Village Inn. Fifteen minutes later, they arrived at the place. The Diamond Village Inn is a three-story brick building consisting of rooms designed to house travelers for daily, weekly, or monthly rent. The first floor is for daily renters, the second floor is for those who want to rent rooms good for one week and the third floor is for those travelers who want to rent the room for one month. The Inn also runs an eatery at the back of the building. The weary travelers can enjoy eating homemade, delicious, and affordable food any time of the day. Sabrina looked at the Inn after they exited the carriage. "This is the Inn that I''m talking about. My good friend is the manager of this Inn. You will be safe here," Cornelia said. "Thank you, Aunt!" Sabrina said in a grateful tone. Cornelia smiled. "Let''s get inside. I''ll introduce you to my friend," she said and walked towards the entrance of the inn. Sabrina followed her aunt inside the building. They settled comfortably on the sofa in the waiting room. "Wait here, don''t go anywhere. I''ll find my friend first," Cornelia said. "Okay," Sabrina replied. Cornelia walked towards the staff of the inn and inquired the whereabouts of the manager. "Miss, can I see the manager, please?" she said. The staff smiled after remembering Cornelia as one of the good friends of the manager. "Just wait in the waiting room, my lady. I''ll inform the manager that you come to visit her today," she said. "Thank you, dear," Cornelia said and returned to the waiting room. She lowered herself on the sofa facing Amber who is already reading a newspaper during that time. She picked up a magazine and began reading while waiting for the arrival of her friend. A few minutes later. Susan the manager, a woman in her early 40''s wearing a summer dress can be seen coming down the stairs, she went to her friend''s side. "Cornelia, nice to see you again!" she said cheerfully. Cornelia looked at her friend and smiled brightly. "How are you? You look stunning as always!" she gushes. Susan smiled. "Thank you, dear. You look fabulous as well!" "Susan, sorry for disturbing you, I know you''re busy. But I''m here to rent a room for my niece here... her name is Sabrina. She is looking for her missing friend here in this town. She will be staying at your inn for a few weeks. Can you give her a room with a nice view - good for one month? Please?" Cornelia said. "Sure!" Susan replied and looked at her friend''s niece. "Hello dear!" Sabrina smiled at the friendly manager. "Hello, my lady! Nice meeting you," she conveyed her greetings. Susan stood up. "Alright, let''s go to the third floor. We have a vacant room there with a nice view," she said. "Okay, after you..." Cornelia spoke and followed her friend to the staircase. Sabrina followed the two women upstairs to the third floor. Susan brought her visitors to the last room at the end of the hallway. They entered the room, it has a nice window, facing the town''s plaza on the left side and the church on the right side. Cornelia and Sabrina went to the window and looked at the view outside. "Nice view!" Sabrina commented. "Indeed!" Cornelia agreed. "Do you like this room or do you want to look at the other rooms?" she asked. "I would love to stay in this room!" Sabrina replied cheerfully. Susan looked at her visitors. "Do you like this room, girls?" she asked. Cornelia and Sabrina nodded their heads. "Yes, we are!" they replied in unison. "Great! From now on this will be your room," Susan said and handed the room key to Sabrina. Sabrina accepted the room key. "Thank you," she said. Susan looked at the bag that Sabrina was holding in her hands. "Is that your only bag? No more luggage on the ground floor?" she inquired. "Yes, just this one," Sabrina replied. "Alright, you can arrange your clothes and stuff in the cabinet. Then after you are done here, join me on the ground floor, I will treat you to a delicious lunch in the restaurant," Susan said. "Thank you, friend!" Cornelia said. Susan smiled. "Don''t mention it. I''ll take my leave now," she spoke and left the room. Cornelia continue looking at the view outside while Sabrina arranged her clothes in the cabinet and put her toiletries in the clean toilet. The room is spacious, almost the same size as her room in Portwell Mansion. "Do you need help?" Cornelia asked. Sabrina shook her head and replied, "No thanks, I can manage. Besides my clothes are not that many so it''s easy to arrange them quickly." "Okay, take your time," Cornelia said and shifted her attention back to the public plaza. Done putting her clothes in the cabinet, Sabrina went to bed and looked at her aunt. "Thank you for bringing me to this nice inn, Aunt," she said gratefully. Cornelia looked at her. "Don''t mention it. I just want to make sure that the place you will be staying in this town is clean and safe, that''s why I brought you here. Besides my friend Susan will make sure that your stay here is worth your money," she said. "Okay," Sabrina said and went inside the bathroom to relieve her bladder. After she exited the toilet, she saw her aunt sitting on the bed. Cornelia looked at Sabrina wearing a serious expression on her face. "Dear, can you tell me who is this person that you are trying to find here in this town?" she asked curiously. She wasn''t expecting that Sabrina will tell her about this person, but there''s no harm in asking. Sabrina took a deep breath. Should she answer her aunt''s question or not? "Um... I''m looking for my missing boyfriend in my past, Aunt," Sabrina finally answered. Cornelia''s eyes widened. "Oh..." "Aunt, did Amara mention to you about my boyfriend?" Sabrina asked. Cornelia nodded her head. "Yeah, she mentioned his name once. Was it Rhett? The guy who is part wolf and part human who lives with you in the cursed cave?" "Yes! Rhett is missing and I need to find him," Sabrina explained. She no longer mentioned the Priestess Leera because her aunt might only be confused, besides she''s not in the mood to discuss that shameless woman. Every time she remembered the Priestess, her blood boils due to anger and jealousy. Cornelia noticed the anger flashing in Sabrina''s eyes for a few seconds. She doesn''t want to ask for further details about the missing Rhett because it''s already a private matter for the girl. "Alright, if you''re done, then let''s go downstairs to join my friend in the eatery for lunch," she said and walked towards the door. Sabrina followed her aunt. They exited the door, Sabrina locked the door and placed her room key in the pocket of her skirt. They walked into the hallway, descended the staircase, and landed on the ground floor a few minutes later. Susan was already waiting for them in the waiting room. "Let''s go to the eatery!" she said. The women walked towards the back of the building and entered the eatery that was packed with diners during that time. Susan ordered the specialty of the restaurant and treat her visitors to a sumptuous lunch consisting of savory seafood and vegetable dishes. After the waiter delivered the dishes to their table, the women ate lunch with a good appetite. Half an hour later. They finished eating and left the restaurant, they settled in the lobby of the inn and chatted for a while. "Girls, make yourself comfortable. I just need to make rounds in the inn," Susan said. "Go ahead. Thank you for the delicious lunch, friend," Cornelia said. "My pleasure, no need to thank me. I''ll take my leave now," Susan said and left the girls. Cornelia looked at Sabrina. "Now that you''re finally settled here, my mind can finally rest in peace knowing that you are staying in a safe place. I know the manager of this inn well, she can help you a lot. Take care of yourself and stay out of trouble. If you can''t find Rhett, you are always welcome to return to the Portwell mansion. You know that, right?" Sabrina nodded her head. "Yes, I know, Aunt. Thank you for the offer. Please tell Lady Helen that I will visit the mansion once in a while and give her my thanks as well for her generosity," she said. "Okay, I will. I''m going back to Portwell Mansion. If you need help or want to ask a question about this town, just ask my friend Susan, she will be glad to answer all your questions," Cornelia said. "Got it," Sabrina responded. The two women exited the lobby and went to the carriage waiting in the parking area designated for the carriages. Cornelia gave Sabrina a quick hug. Sabrina watched her aunt enter the carriage and waved at her goodbye through the window. She waved back and smiled at her aunt - the carriage was slowly moving away from the inn. When she can no longer see the carriage, she return to the inn and went to her room on the third floor. Inside the room. Sabrina lie on the bed and stared at the ceiling of the room for a long time, wondering where she will start finding Rhett and Leera? The town is huge, it will take her many days before she can tour the whole area. There is no guarantee that they''re even here in this town. She was just eager to start somewhere to find them that is why she thought that this town is the best place to start finding them. She released a deep sigh. Her never-ending search has just begun. Chapter 143 - Come Inside! Sabrina began exploring the town, starting in the nearest places near the inn. She went to the church which happened to be empty because it was Monday. Then she went to the public plaza hoping she will be able to spot Rhett or Leera. A few people can be seen walking in the plaza, it''s not crowded during that time. She needs to find Rhett badly! ''Where are you!?'' ''Where are you now, my love?'' After getting tired of walking and checking the people''s faces, it''s clear that Rhett is not in this place. Maybe it''s more convenient to rent a carriage so that she can cover more places. If there are people who know the town well it''s the drivers of the carriages who travel the town every day bringing people to their destination. Tired of walking, she sat on the chair under the shade of the Plum Blossoms tree that was scattered all over the plaza. She rested, admiring the flowers grown meticulously around the place, they''re beautiful to look at. The whole place provides a relaxing atmosphere, making her stay in the place for half an hour more. She was having fun watching the children playing a hide and seek game accompanied by their parents. She looked heavenward and noticed that the sky is already getting dark, she had stayed in the plaza for a few hours already. She doesn''t want to return to the inn yet, she grabbed her leather sling bag and approached the carriage that was parked nearby. "Driver, can you give me a tour around the town?" she asked the driver. The driver looked at her. "Are you new here, my lady?" he asked. "Yes!" Sabrina replied with a smile. "Okay, I''ll give you a tour around the town. Please get inside the carriage," the driver agreed. Sabrina boarded the carriage and made herself comfortable inside. She seated herself beside the window to have a better glimpse of the view outside. The driver mounted the horse and steered it in the direction of the main road. A few minutes later, the carriage was moving along with the other horse-drawn vehicles crisscrossing the busy street of the town. The driver brought his passenger to the busy business district, which is the heart of the town. "Driver, just park the carriage somewhere. I''m going to look around..." Sabrina ordered. "Okay," the driver obeyed and found a nice spot to park his vehicle. Sabrina exited the carriage and handed 100 silver coins to the driver. "This is my advance payment, please wait for my return. I''m just going to go sightseeing around here," she said. The driver smiled appreciatively and pocketed the silver coins. "I''ll wait for your return, my lady," he said. Sabrina walked away from the carriage and strolled in the street - going along with the multitude of people walking on the sidewalk. Perusing the people''s faces while walking is making her dizzy. So she stationed herself outside the restaurant and looked at the people''s faces one by one. She stayed that way for half an hour. She felt disappointed because she failed to spot Rhett and Leera among the passerby. She returned to the carriage and talked to the driver, "Bring me to another place that is busy, same as this place..." she requested. "Okay, my lady!" the driver replied with a smile. Sabrina went inside the carriage - they traveled to the other side of the town. The driver brought his passenger into the public market. A lot of people were going in and out of the wooden structure. By this time, darkness already enveloped the whole town. Sabrina exited the carriage and stationed herself near the entrance of the public market so that she can see the people''s faces that were entering and exiting the place. She stood there for nearly one hour, tired and hungry. Frustrated, she failed to spot Rhett and Leera among the people coming and going inside the public market. She went back to the carriage and informed the driver that she is going to eat her dinner in a restaurant nearby - he should eat as well. The driver nods his head, "Okay, my lady. Just return here if you are already tired of sightseeing and want to go home," he said. Sabrina nods her head and sighed. She went back to the direction of the public market and looked at the nearby eatery. She saw an eatery offering roasted dishes. Her stomach is grumbling, alerting her that she needs to eat! She walked towards the eatery selling roasted dishes and settled on the vacant table and ordered one serving of Beef Brisket and two pieces of barbecue pork with rice. Her order arrived at her table after ten minutes, she began eating her delicious meals with gusto. After eating dinner, she returned to the entrance of the public market and continue looking at the people''s faces trying to see if her beloved Rhett was among them. Two hours later, she finally surrendered and went back to the carriage. The driver looked at her. He noticed something peculiar about his passenger. She''s not a regular tourist sightseeing around the town, she''s not interested in the places they have visited, she''s looking at peoples'' faces as if she''s trying to find someone. Therefore he can only conclude that his passenger is not here in the town to admire the place. "My lady, are you trying to find someone?" Sabrina took a deep breath. "Yeah... I''m trying to find a missing person that is very dear to me," she replied. "Do you have a photo of that person? Maybe I can help you find him. Many people have hired and boarded my carriage, I might be able to remember one of my passenger''s faces matching the one that you are looking for..." the driver offered. Sabrina shook her head. "I don''t have his photo..." she answered gloomily. "Oh, sorry to hear that..." the driver said, he was about to ask her if the one she was looking for is her boyfriend or husband but he realized that it was no longer his business, so he kept his mouth shut. Sabrina scratches her head, the night is still early, she''s not ready yet to go back to the inn. "Can you bring me to another place that people frequented during nighttime?" she asked. The driver cleared his throat. "I know a place... but it''s not a safe place for a lady like you," he answered. "Why?" "Because that place is called the night district where establishments such as taverns, brothels and gambling houses were located. It''s not a proper place for a girl like you to explore..." the driver explained. Sabrina pondered for a moment, weighing her choices. "Are there a lot of people visiting those places at night?" she inquired. "Yeah, mostly men," the driver responded. "Okay, take me there!" Sabrina said. The driver''s brows knitted together, hesitating to bring his passenger there. "A-are you sure, my lady?" "Yes, please! Don''t worry, I won''t enter those places that you mentioned, I will just walk in the street and see if I can find the one I''m searching for..." she replied after seeing the discomfort on the driver''s face. "Okay," the driver finally relented. As long the young Miss won''t enter those places, she will be fine. He will keep an eye on her once they arrived in the night district. After traveling for twenty minutes they finally arrived at their destination. The carriage stopped and parked in an alley, the driver get off from the horse and looked at his passenger who is already standing on the pavement outside the carriage. "I''ll just stay here waiting for your return... remember don''t enter those establishments, just remain outside, you will be fine," he warned her. "Thank you for reminding me," Sabrina said and walked into the sidewalk. She''s not afraid of danger because she knows that if her life is threatened in any way, the guardian of the medallion will save and protect her from harm. She continue walking on the concrete pavement and scanned the people''s faces left and right, looking for any sign of Rhett among them. She passed those establishments that the driver have mentioned to her. She saw people entering those said places. Maybe there are more people inside those buildings, if she won''t go inside then how will she find Rhett? She took a deep breath. She looked around her and saw 6 people composed of three boys and three girls, the same age as her, wearing black clothes... they entered an establishment named Dark Territory and disappeared inside. "Shall I enter that place or not?" she asked herself. Why not? She has nothing to lose. A few minutes later, she found herself gazing at the entrance of the establishment. She walked straight towards the door and was halted instantly by the two burly guys guarding the door. "Miss, where is your pass?" one of the guys asked. Confused, Sabrina looked at them. "W-what pass?" she asked. "Show us the pass in your arm," the other guy said. Sabrina looked at her arm in bewilderment. "Can''t I enter without a pass?" she asked. "No, this place is a private place. Only people with pass on their arms can enter inside," the first guy explained. Sabrina stood in the doorway, disappointed that she is not allowed to enter because she has no pass. "Can I enter even for a few minutes, please? I just want to take a look to search for someone inside. Then I will leave if I can''t find him..." she pleaded. The two guys were whispering to each other. A few minutes later, the second guy asked, "Are you alone, Miss?" Sabrina nodded her head and answered, "Yes..." "Alright, we will allow you to enter inside but don''t stay for too long if you can''t find what you are looking for... okay?" the first guy said. "OK," Sabrina answered with a smile. The door opened wide. Sabrina smiled brightly at the two guards. "Thank you so much!" Fearing that the guards might change their minds any second, she immediately entered the door and disappeared inside. Inside the establishment. Sabrina can''t see anything because the place is dark. "Why it''s too dark in here?" she asked aloud. Then suddenly... Somebody switched on the light and immediately the whole place was flooded with light. Sabrina''s eyes widened in surprise because the place is not what she imagined it to be... The whole place was crowded with people wearing black attires, there are tables and chairs but she didn''t see anyone eating, people are drinking though... Then everyone went silent, staring at her... their eyes gleaming with intense desire. Amidst the darkness, Sabrina was the only one wearing white clothing, she shines brightly in everyone''s eyes. Unknown to Sabrina, the people in the room are all vampires. The vampires stared at her, salivating upon seeing a beautiful girl in white, her blood smells delicious to the vampires'' nostrils, their fangs were getting out of their lips. Their eyes were screaming of hunger for such rare fresh blood within reach. Then the light suddenly died. All hairs on Sabrina''s body stood up.... Chapter 144 - Heartbroken "STOPPPPPP!" "NO ONE CAN TOUCH HER, SHE IS MY SPECIAL GUEST!" a deep male voice said. Suddenly, the light went on again and Sabrina was shocked upon discovering that she was already surrounded by everyone in the room. She can feel their cold breath on the back of her neck. Something is terrifying in the way they look at her... as if they are ready to devour her. "I SAID BACK OFF!" the male commanded in an authoritative voice. They all looked at the guy wearing a black ensemble coming down the stairs. Then everyone left Sabrina''s side. They return to their tables and resumed conversing with each other as if nothing happens. The guy in black cloak approached Sabrina. She noticed that the guy looks pale and not only him, everyone in the room has the same complexion as him. In fairness, he is good-looking. The guy went to her side. "Hello... little girl! You are so brave and stupid to come here alone. This is not a safe place for a girl like you to visit. Let''s go outside so that you can go home," he said and grabbed her hand, bringing her back to the entrance of the establishment. Sabrina noticed that his hand is cold. "Let me go!" she ordered. She''s trying to remove her hand from his grasp but he won''t let go. "Behave, I will release your hand the moment we''re outside the building," the guy said without looking at her. A few minutes later. They finally exited the entrance of the establishment. The guy looked at Sabrina. "Go home now, sweetie, and do not ever return to this place," he said in a gentle voice. Sabrina saw a strange glimmer in his eyes. "Eh? What did you call me?" she asked. The guy smiled charmingly, Sabrina was hypnotized for a moment because the way he smile is so captivating. "What are you looking at? Where is your carriage?" the guy asked in a raised brow. As if in a cue, the carriage that Sabrina hired stopped near them. The driver get off the horse and went to her side. "My lady, the night is getting late. It''s now time for you to go home," he said without looking at the guy standing between them. "Yes, take me home," Sabrina replied and looked at the mysterious guy. "Thank you," she told him, that''s the only words that came out from her mouth. "Good bye, little girl!" the guy waved his hand goodbye. Sabrina entered the carriage and looked at the guy through the window. She saw him enter the entrance of the establishment. The driver steered the horse going back to the location of the inn. Inside the moving carriage... Sabrina was baffled by the whole thing. Who is that mysterious guy? She looked through the window, then suddenly... for a fleeting moment she saw something hovering in the air, what''s that? She saw a man''s form wearing a black cloak hovering in the air... when she looked again she no longer saw the apparition. What is that? Did she just see a guy floating in the air? Impossible! Nah, she shook her head, she must be imagining things because when she looked again outside the window and looked heavenward, she didn''t see anyone floating in the air. She returned to her seat and forced herself to relax. Unknown to Sabrina. The guy she saw floating in the air a few moments earlier was real. Currently, the guy was still hovering in the air in his invisible form, following the carriage. Half an hour later. They finally reached their destination, the carriage stopped at the Diamond Village Inn and Sabrina exited the vehicle. She looked at the driver. "Thank you so much for driving me around the town," she said. "My pleasure, my lady! I''ll go home now, good night," the driver said and steered the horse towards the main road. Sabrina watched the carriage moving away from the inn. She turned around and walked towards the entrance of the inn. She climbed the stairs and went upstairs to her room on the 3rd floor. She inserted her key into the doorknob and entered the darkroom. She switched on the light, went inside the bathroom to relieve her bladder. A moment later, she exited the toilet, went to bed, and lie down, staring at the ceiling of the room. She recalled everything that she experienced during her tour around the town. Sighing deeply, she looked at the window, biting her lower lip in despair. She feels frustrated that finding Rhett and Leera in the town is a big failure, it''s a tiring endeavor. She fixed her eyes back to the ceiling. Unknown to her, the guy in a black cloak was looking at her through the open window, hovering in the air in his invisible form. The guy was about to enter the room... But suddenly another guy in a black cloak materialized beside him. They looked at each other for a moment. Then a bright smile broke on their faces. They left the window and hovered higher, then they landed on the roof of the inn. They stood, facing each other, the wind was blowing the flowing cloak behind them. "Dimitri! Is this you!? The guardian of the medallion!" the first guy, named Gustav blurted in amazement. The other guy smiled broadly. "Of course it''s me! Long time no see, my friend! I didn''t expect that we will see each other here after 100 years," Dimitri said. "Me too! By the way, what are you doing in this inn?" Gustav asked. "I''m on duty..." Dimitri replied. "What duty?" "Babysitting the next guardian of the medallion. I''m going to train her soon..." Dimitri replied. A frown appeared on Gustav''s face. "Huh? You mean the next guardian of the medallion is a girl?" "Yeah, you got it right! She is the chosen one by the medallion..." Dimitri answered. "You mean the next guardian is staying in this inn?" Gustav asked. "Yup!" Dimitri responded. "How about you? What are you doing in this inn? Looking for your next victim?" Gustav shook his head. "Nah, I''m looking after my girl. The one that makes my heart beat faster after a long time," he replied with a grin. Dimitri laughed in amusement. "Eh? Do you still have a heart? I thought your heart died a long time ago-?" he said, teasing him. "It''s alive again after I saw her beautiful face!" Gustav said. "I see... so who is this girl that makes your heart beat faster after a long time?" Dimitri asked. "The girl was now lying in the bed below us," Gustav answered. "Oh, for your information, you are targeting the next guardian of the medallion, my friend!" Dimitri informed him. "Whaaaaaaaaat-"?" Gustav''s eyes widened in surprise. "Yeah... she is the chosen one, her name is Sabrina," Dimitri spoke. "Oh, no! This can''t be!" Gustav said in a disappointed voice. "Do you know... earlier... when she entered that vampire-infested establishment, I was so close to burning that place down! When your minions were about to attack my charge, I was about to unleash my wrath. Good thing you come down the stairs at the right time or else... you know already what''s going to happen next if they attempt to hurt even a tiny bit of the girl''s skin," Dimitri said. "Oh... I see... this is bad! Can the medallion find another guardian? I really like this girl, Sabrina! Just give her to me, please?" Gustav begged. Dimitri shook his head. "I''m sorry, my friend! The medallion has chosen her to be the next guardian so I must train her well so that I can finally hand over my duty to her and become a free person to roam the world for eternity..." he said excitedly. Gustav cleared his throat. "Can I be the one to train her? I want to be with her 24/7," he pleaded again. Dimitri shook his head and replied, "Nah, sorry, my friend. You are not qualified to train her, only yours truly is allowed to train her." "That is sad," Gustav said gloomily. "I never expect that my heart died again today! Why it has to be her? Why oh why?" he protested in a disheartened voice. Dimitri patted his friend''s shoulder to console him. "Don''t lose hope yet..." Gustav''s eyes shone excitedly. "Why? Are you going to help me now?" "After I trained her, you can see her again. But I must remind you in case you had forgotten already, the guardians of the medallion can''t fall in love and marry. They must devote their time in training and always be prepared to face any battle that comes their way," Dimitri said. "Oh, no! You mean I have to wait for another 50 years to see her again? That''s too long, my friend!" Gustav complained. "Yeah... and if both of you fall for each other, she will wait for the medallion to chose another guardian. Then she will train that chosen one and after the training, that''s the only time she can fall in love and live a normal life with anyone for eternity," Dimitri elaborated further. Gustav wore a gloomy expression on his face. "That''s far too long waiting, my friend!" "I know, that''s why you should think twice before nurturing feelings for my trainee. I''ll be bringing her to the training place soon. Starting from that moment onward, you will never see her again. Only after 50 years after we come out of the training place," Dimitri added. "Oh, my poor heart! It only beat once in 100 years, but the girl I want is off-limits. I''m so unlucky today!" Gustav continues his lamenting. Dimitri chuckled. "Don''t be sad, this world is wide, there are lots of women to choose from. With your good looks and charm, you can pick any woman you like..." Gustav breathed deeply and looked at the horizon. "Can you accompany me for a drink just like old times? My heart is broken - drowning in sorrow right now. I need a drinking buddy to console me," he asked miserably. "Stop being a drama King! It doesn''t suit you!" Dimitri laughed while shaking his head in amusement. "Regarding your request, no, I''m sorry my friend. I''m not free right now. I can''t leave my charge alone on her own. I have to watch over her to keep her safe from harm," he refused politely. "Don''t worry, after I''m done training her... I''ll find you wherever you are and drink with you 24/7," he joked. Gustav sighed in dismay. "Seriously? After 50 years-?" "Yeah... no choice!" Dimitri replied with a chuckle. Meanwhile... inside the room below them. Sabrina had fallen asleep soundly in the bed, she has forgotten to close the window. Dimitri waved his hand, the window on Sabrina''s room closed slowly on its own. The two men continue chatting on the rooftop, discussing their bygone days, while Sabrina was snoring softly in her bed. Chapter 145 - Here You Are! One week later. One sunny afternoon. Sabrina was brushing her hair in front of the mirror, ready to go out again to find Rhett and Leera around the town. While brushing her black wig hair, she was thinking about one thing... There are many people, establishments and houses in the town, it would be impossible to check everyone... Was she wasting her time in the town looking for two people who seemed to disappear from the face of the earth without a trace? The truth is she needs someone''s help badly! She can''t do it alone! Finding Rhett is impossible if she only relies on herself. Sooner or later her money will run out and she won''t be able to work - at the same time find her beloved Rhett. She can only focus on one thing to get a satisfying result. She glanced at the window wondering about Ivy''s whereabouts... but she become so reliant on Ivy, it''s no longer healthy knowing that the bird also had a life of her own to enjoy and spend her time as she pleases. It''s a good thing that Ivy abandoned her or else she will suffocate the bird and make her a slave to do her bidding. She''s still sad about it, Ivy abandoning her. Her only hope is that Ivy is doing well right now, safe and happy living in the forest with her brother. She still longed for Ivy''s visits and company, but she was gone too soon, now she''s alone on her own. She put the comb down and rose to her feet. She will go out today to find Rhett and Leera again, hopefully, she can find them today even if the possibility is not promising. She grabbed her sling bag and headed to the door and hold the doorknob... When she opened the door... She was greeted with a bright smile from two women standing in the doorway... Lady Helen and Aunt Cornelia. "Aunt, My Lady!" Sabrina said with a smile. "My dear, long time no see!" Lady Helen said. Sabrina smiled brightly. "It''s nice to see you again, my lady! Please come inside..." she said and opened the door wide. The visitors entered the room and settled on the chairs. Lady Helen noticed that Sabrina was dressed up, she asked, "Are you going somewhere?" "Yes, my lady," Sabrina answered. "Where are you going? We can bring you to your destination. We brought the carriage, it''s more convenient to run errands if you have a personal vehicle to bring you anywhere..." Lady Helen offered. Sabrina scratched her head. he doesn''t want to drag Lady Helen to her aimless searching of Rhett and Leera. "Um... no need, my lady. Thank you for the offer, it''s a personal problem of mine. I don''t want to involved you anymore," she refused her offer politely. "Nanny told me that you are looking for your beloved in your past life here in the town. Your search is much more easier if you have a photo of him so that we can post it anywhere and just give rewards to anyone who can find them. Do you have his photo with you, my dear? Let me help you, I have many resources at my disposal..." Lady Helen stated. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "I don''t have his photo..." she replied sadly. The women fell silent for a moment. Lady Helen pondered about Sabrina''s situation. "You didn''t have a chance to bring his photo with you? No problem. I can accompany you to go back to your old place and retrieve his photo..." she suggested. Sabrina shook her head. "There''s simply no photo of him in my position, my lady. When I met him inside the cave and fall in love with each other, we didn''t'' go anywhere. We stayed in that cave and we have no access to a tripod camera, so there''s no photo of him..." she explained. "Ah, I see..." Lady Helen spoke. She paced the floor back and forth, then an idea suddenly popped up in her mind. "Hmm, how about... if I will bring my friend here from the capital who is a good artist, he can paint anyone''s face accurately as long you can describe to him your beloved facial features clearly. What do you think?" "That''s a brilliant idea!" Cornelia gushes. Sabrina took a deep breath. She knows Lady Helen well, she won''t stop unless she agrees. "Okay, my lady! I accepted your offer, thank you very much for helping me with my problem," she said gratefully. "Great! Now that''s finally settled, I''ll come back here next week. And upon my return, I''ll bring my artist friend to sketch your lover''s face. Then we will post his face in the newspaper so that many people can see his photo, who knows one of them has the information that can lead us to your beloved''s whereabouts," Lady Helen said animatedly. "Thank you once again, my lady!" Sabrina said appreciatively. She doesn''t believe that an artist can draw Rhett''s facial features perfectly, but it''s worth a try. Besides, she can''t refuse Lady Helen''s offer it would be rude to do so. Cornelia looked at Sabrina. "Are your condition okay in this inn, dear?" she asked. Sabrina nodded her head and responded, "Yes, Aunt. This inn is clean, safe and the food is delicious. My stay here is good, thank you for asking." "Good, I''m greatly relieved," Cornelia said. Lady Helen stood up. "Girls, let''s go downstairs to the restaurant to eat some snack..." she said and walked towards the door. Sabrina and Cornelia followed Lady Helen outside, into the restaurant. The women entered the restaurant and Lady Helen ordered their snack. After they finished eating and chatting in the restaurant, Lady Helen and Cornelia bod goodbye to Sabrina. "You take care of yourself, dear," Lady Helen said. "You too, my lady. Take care as well, Aunt!" Sabrina told the women. "Bye... see you next week!" Lady Helen said. The women boarded the carriage and waved goodbye to Sabrina, the carriage was moving further away from the inn. When she can no longer see the carriage, Sabrina went back inside the inn, going back to her room to the 3rd floor. Inside the room. Sabrina began pacing back and forth on the floor, should she continue searching for Leera and Rhett around the town or just take a day off today? She glanced at the clock hanging on the wall, it was already 4:00 in the afternoon, she doesn''t want to go out anymore! She went to bed, lie down, and closed her eyes for a moment. "Where are you, Rhett? Where can I find you?" she asked the question aloud. The thick silence of the room is the only thing that she can hear. "I miss you so much! Why we are living our separate ways? Why? Why this is happening to us?" she continues lamenting alone in her room. Fresh tears sprang from her eyes. She missed Rhett so much! She''s desperate to find him and be reunited with him. Once she finds him, she never wants to be separated from him ever again, she will stick to his side like a glue! She bit her lip, trying to stop the tears from falling on her face. She already cried a lot during these past few days due to the frustration that she can''t find him. She blamed herself for being so stupid, for sending him back to that shameless woman''s side. Now she''s going crazy trying to find him everywhere! After thinking about Rhett the whole afternoon, Sabrina had fallen asleep deeply on the bed. Evening comes, Sabrina is still sleeping. The darkness already enveloped the entire room. Suddenly, somebody switched on the light and the room was flooded with light. Yet no one is inside the room, only Sabrina can be seen sleeping on the bed. One hour later. Sabrina''s eyelids fluttered. She had finally awakened, then she glanced at the window. Oh...it''s already dark outside! She had fallen asleep thinking about Rhett. Her brows knitted together after noticing the light, she remembered clearly that when she drifted into slumber earlier, there was still daylight, she didn''t turn on the light. Who switched on the light? Who else? C-could it be the guardian of the medallion? The more she think about it the more she was convinced that the guardian was the one who turned on the light. It doesn''t matter, the guardian is an aloof weird type of guy. She got up from the bed, went to the bathroom, and after she exited, she went to the dresser table and comb her hair. Afterward, she went downstairs to eat dinner. When she entered the restaurant, it wasn''t crowded during that time. She went to the vacant table and ordered her meal. A few minutes later, her food was delivered to her table by the waiter and she began eating. After eating, she was about to get up and leave the restaurant but she saw a guy coming towards her table in a fluid manner, as if his feet didn''t touch the ground at all, she shakes her head, maybe her mind was just imagining things. Wait a minute, he looks familiar! Then she finally recognized him when he stopped at her table. He was the guy in that strange establishment filled with scary people! Why he''s here? He looked at her and smiled. "Hello, sweetie... nice to see you here! May I join you on your table?" he asked politely. Sabrina was speechless for a moment. Gustav didn''t wait for her answer, he lowered himself on the vacant chair and stared at Sabrina adoringly for a long time. Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "It''s you..." she finally said. "Great! You finally recognized me! I''m glad that you didn''t forget my face," Gustav grinned happily. "Why are you here? How did you know that I''m staying here?" she asked. "I have my ways. Don''t be alarmed, I''m not a bad guy," he replied with a wink. Sabrina released a deep sigh and looked at him warily.. "What do you want from me?" she asked him directly. Chapter 146 - Hell! Damn, she''s so snobby! Gustav eyed Sabrina appreciatively, she''s just his type of girl, so adorable! He could spend his whole eternity with her. After so many years of being loveless, the girl who can make him fall in love again is finally born and she''s now within his reach! Fantastic! Sabrina looked at the stranger warily. "State your purpose in joining me at my table, Sir. Or else I will leave now," she said. "Oh, I''m sorry, sweetie. You''re so beautiful I was mesmerized by your beauty, I was speechless for a moment," Gustav apologized. Sabrina smiled in amusement. "Keep your words of flattery to yourself, Sir!" she said and about to get up. "Wait... don''t go yet! I still need to talk to you!" Gustav said, panicking. Sabrina breathed deeply and sit down again. "I will ask you again for one last time, what do you want from me?" she asked in a cold voice, not interested in talking to a stranger with a mysterious background. Gustav cleared his throat. "Um... I want to get to know you better... can I?" he asked permission. Sabrina shook her head vigorously, not liking the guy''s statement because she already had an intuition that the guy is looking for a companionship or friendship that she was not willing to give. She''s not a willing participant in what he envisioned in his mind, so why bother talking to him. "What for?" The question came out of her mouth before she can think twice about it. Gustav smiled adoringly at his newfound love interest. "Because I have a crush on you. I mean I like you the first time I laid my eyes on you that''s why I want to get to know you better and hopefully you will like me too," he confessed his inner feelings to her instantly because he knows that his time with her is running out. He might not be able to tell her his feelings the moment she will go on training because Dimitri is the only one who knows that place, even if he knows that place he''s not allowed to enter it. Sabrina was stunned by the stranger''s instant confession of affection towards her. "But we only meet each other..." "Does it matter? Do you believe in love at first sight?" Gustav asked. A smile escaped Sabrina''s lips. "You''re crazy!" she said. "I''m crazy for you!" Gustav grinned. "I''m sorry to say this... but I''m not looking forward in having a relationship with anyone right now," Sabrina said. A look of pain flashed on Gustav''s face. "Oh, please don''t turn me down yet. Spend time with me even for a few days so that you will get to know me better. Please?" he begged. Sabrina finds the serious expression on the stranger''s face a bit pitiable. Then she smiled. "You confessed your feelings to me instantly - yet we don''t even know each other''s name. You look like you''re in a hurry..." she observed. Gustav chuckled after he realized that they haven''t been properly introduced to each other. "Oh, sorry about that. I''m indeed in a hurry to get to know you fast. By the way, my name is Gustav... how about you? What''s your name pretty girl?" he asked eagerly. The fact that she didn''t leave him yet, gives him a little bit of hope to proceed with his madness. Sabrina eyed the stranger closely. So far, the guy looks harmless, revealing his name to a stranger is not a big deal. "My name is Sabrina..." she answered. "What a beautiful name you had!" A bright smile emerged on Gustav''s lips. Awesome! She finally revealed her name! Sabrina recalled the peculiar atmosphere of the establishment that she and the stranger have first seen each other. "Um... I want to ask you a question..." she said. "Sure, go ahead, what is it?" Gustav spoke. "My question is about the establishment that we first meet... can you tell me what are those people? Why they look like they are ready to devour me?" she inquired. Gustav was debating in his mind if he will tell her the truth or not. "Um... if I will tell you the truth, you won''t tell others?" "Okay, I won''t tell others..." she reassured him. He leaned over and whispered in her ear. "Those people are blood thirsty vampires. For them you are a fresh delicious meat ready for the taking that''s why I arrived on time to save you from being their first victim of the night..." he informed her about the truth. Sabrina''s body stiffened in fright. Her face blanched. "Oh, no!" "Oh yes... now you know that place is dangerous. Don''t ever go there again without my presence or else you will be somebody''s meals..." Gustav warned her. Trembling in fright, Sabrina swallowed her saliva down her throat. Jesus! She was so close to being bitten by those vampires. Good thing this stranger in front of her saved her on time, or else she''s dead meat already. She remembered when the lights were off and then went on again, those people already surrounded her, ready to attack her. She closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm the erratic beating of her heart. Then she remembered the guardian of the medallion, she was confident that he won''t just hide in the shadow and do nothing to save her from harm. She was instantly consoled with the thoughts and gradually the erratic beating of her heart was back to normal. Gustav saw the fear flashing on Sabrina''s face a moment earlier. "Are you okay, Sabrina?" he asked worriedly. Sabrina looked at him and nodded her head. "Yeah, I''m okay..." she said. She looked at him closely trying to understand his identity. Why did everyone in that strange place obey his command when he told them to stop? That puzzled her. "Are you a frequent visitor on that place?" she asked. "Yeah... that is one of my favorite place to hang out during the evening," Gustav replied. "So... you mean to say.. t...that...y...you are one of them?" Sabrina asked him point-blank. Gustav smiled. "Oh, no... I''m not one of them... I''m your guardian angel who falls from heaven to save and protect you..." he joked. Sabrina doesn''t believe him, right now, he looks like a vampire to her. He exudes an ethereal aura around him and his hand was cold when he grabbed her hands, pulling her out of the vampire-infested building. Gustav saw the disbelief in Sabrina''s eyes. "Oh, you don''t believe me?" he said. "I don''t believe you. I think... you are one of them!" she said in a low voice and stood up, she walked out of the restaurant, leaving the stranger alone at her table. Sighing in dismay, Gustav watched the apple of his eyes as she exited the restaurant. Then out of the corner of his eyes, he saw Dimitri standing in the dark corner of the restaurant in his invisible form, then he suddenly vanished from his eyes. Oh, he was caught! Groaning, he stood up, walked to the door, and exited the restaurant. He looked at the staircase and debated inwardly... should he follow Sabrina in her room or not? Better not... He walked towards the entrance of the inn and stepped outside. He strolled towards the back of the inn where the trees are located. He went behind one of the trunks of the tree and vanished from the area in the blink of an eye. He can be seen floating in the air, landing on the rooftop of the inn, still in his invisible form. As expected... his friend Dimitri was already there, sitting on the rooftop, waiting for him. He went to his side and lowered himself beside him. "My friend... fancy seeing you here!" he said with a smile. Dimitri chuckled. "I live here, remember?" he said. "I see... you already made a move on my charge... so fast!" he commented casually. Gustav cleared his throat. "A-are you mad at me for introducing myself to her?" Dimitri shook his head. "Nah, I''m not mad. You''re just talking to her, not a big deal to me. Just don''t go overboard. Don''t even try kidnapping her and bringing her somewhere," he warned him in a cold voice. Gustav breathed deeply. "And what if I''ll do it?" he said, trying to tease him. Dimitri looked at him sharply in the eyes. "You''re a dead man! The medallion will haunt you even if you hide Sabrina to the ends of the earth," he said. "Okay, got it! I''m glad that you give me permission to talk to her, don''t worry, I have no plans in kidnapping her. I know that the medallion won''t forgive me. I will just wait patiently after she comes out from her training," Gustav assured him. "Good! That issue is already settled between you and me," Dimitri said and looked at the horizon. "Just stay true to your words and you will be fine," he added. "I will!" Gustav stated in a serious tone. "Ah, one more thing. The girl is facing a big problem right now, so try to avoid adding to her heavy burden," Dimitri told him. Gustav raised a brow. "Oh, what kind of problem?" he asked curiously. "Sabrina is trying to find her missing lover..." Dimitri replied. "Whaaaaat-!?" Gustav asked, shocked by his friend''s revelation about the apple of his eyes. "Yeah..." "Y-you mean to say that she already had a lover?" Gustav asked the question that leaves a bitter taste in his mouth. "Yup... Sabrina had a lover which is a wolf. They''re already an item before the medallion and I enter her life," Dimitri explained. Confusion marred Gustav''s handsome face. "And where is that wolf right now? How come I didn''t see him around Sabrina?" "The wolf is missing and Sabrina was going crazy thinking about him. That''s why she''s here in this town trying to find him," Dimitri elaborated further. "Oh, my heart! It''s broken again!" Gustav whined. The expression on his face was that of someone about to cry. Dimitri looked at his friend and chuckled. "You''re so funny, stop being a drama king!" "Man! I''m really heartbroken right now," Gustav said in a dispirited voice. "I know!" Dimitri continues chuckling, he finds the expression on his friend''s face, funny as hell. Chapter 147 - Golden! Inside Sabrina''s room. She was standing in the window, staring at the darkness of the night, wondering about her beloved Rhett''s whereabouts. "My love, where are you now? When can we see each other again? When can be reunited?" she whispered in the air, hoping the wind will carry her message, and reached Rhett this time. Her heart was filled with sorrow, her separation from Rhett is so painful. She thought that being cursed with a hideous face and white hair is already the worst experience she ever had, she didn''t expect that losing Rhett to another woman is much more worst than the curse on her face and her white hair. Why everything is going against her? Why she''s experiencing all the bad luck while others are living a normal life? Life is unfair! She lamented as fresh tears sprang from her eyes. This is all too much for her to handle! She looked upward and talked to the almighty father in heaven. "Dear God, please bring Rhett back to me. Please reunite me with him again in this life time. I miss him so much!" she prayed fervently. Feeling desperate and sad, she can''t help it, the tears rolled on her face like torrents. She wept in sorrow. A few minutes later. She closed the window and went back to bed. She buried her tear-stained face on the pillow hoping that after she cried a river today, God will finally return Rhett to her tomorrow. Meanwhile... On the rooftop. Gustav hovered in the air and settled beside Dimitri. "I presumed that the girl is already sleeping right now?" Dimitri asked. Gustav shook his head. "Nah, I see her crying while watching the darkness outside through the window. Seeing her cry broke my heart into pieces. I left after she closed the window but I can still hear her crying in her bed. My heart ache badly, I wanna hold her in my arms and console her, wipe the tears form her face and make things alright for her," he said sadly. Dimitri looked at his friend and laughed softly. "You''re such a silly guy every time you fall in love with a woman!" he said. "I''m not like you. You have no feelings and emotions at all. Your heart is like a stone," Gustav said. Dimitri grinned. "That''s what you think!" he said and fixed his gaze on the horizon. "What can I do to help Sabrina?" Gustav asked. Dimitri looked at him. "Are you serious? Do you really want to help her?" "Yes!" Gustav nodded his head, his eyes gleaming with the willingness to help the damsel in distress. "Alright, go and find her beloved so that they can be reunited before she will go on a long training," Dimitri said. "Whaaat? No way! Why would I help them reunite? What''s going to happen to my affection for her? I don''t want to be the third party!" Gustav refused, shaking his head vigorously. "Alright, then don''t do it. Do nothing," Dimitri said, chuckling in amusement. A few minutes of silence descended on the men. Dimitri looked at his friend. "So, what happened with your last human lover?" he asked. A deep pain flashed in Gustav''s eyes. "She died due to old age-related disease and our love story ended that way..." he replied gloomily. "Oh, sorry to hear that. But why you didn''t turn her into a vampire like yourself so that she won''t age," Dimitri asked curiously. "Because she doesn''t want to become a vampire. Although we love each other deeply, she remained adamant that she will die a human and not a vampire, so I respected her decision," Gustav said sadly. Dimitri patted his friend''s back, sympathizing with his loss. The men chatted until midnight and Gustav finally bid goodnight to his friend. "I''ll get going, see you tomorrow," Gustav said. "Okay... have a good night sleep," Dimitri nods his head. "You too!" Gustav disappeared from the rooftop. Dimitri remained seated alone on the rooftop, staring at the distance, his eyes gleaming. One hour later, he vanished from the rooftop. The inn was plunged in silence - the occupants were already sleeping soundly. ~~~0~~~ One week later. Sabrina gets up from the bed, ready to do the same routine. Bathroom, brushing her hair in front of the mirror, going downstairs to eat breakfast in the eatery, doing her laundry, thinking about Rhett, nursing her broken heart, going around the town to find Rhett... What else is new today? What''s gonna happen today? Probably nothing special is going on today. She left the room and went downstairs to eat her breakfast in the restaurant managed by the inn. Half an hour later. Time for her another aimless wandering in town. Sabrina was already walking on the sidewalk, looking at people''s faces, trying to identify if her beloved Rhett was among them. Hours went by. Lunchtime comes and goes. At 3:30 in the afternoon, tired of too much walking, Sabrina spotted a church nearby, she went inside to pray, and at the same time, she wants to rest her tired feet for a few minutes. She settled in one of the pews away from the altar. The church is empty, she was the only person inside. She closed her eyes and relaxed her tired body. Her aching feet feels better the moment she stopped walking. Fifteen minutes later. A guy wearing black pants, black long sleeve polo shirt entered the church and sat beside Sabrina. Sabrina instantly felt the presence of someone sitting beside her on the chair, she quickly opened her eyes to find out who the person is... to her surprise... it was the mysterious guy, Gustav! "How did you find out that I''m here?" she asked. "A-are you following me?" she asked in alarm. Gustav smiled charmingly, showing white even teeth. "To be honest... yes..." "You''re a stalker!" Sabrina blurted, glaring at him. Gustav sighed. "What else can I do then? To be with the girl that I like, I have to follow her everywhere. I apologized for following you around... don''t worry... I''m not like some psycho out there who will harm the one that they are stalking. I can assure you that I''m a harmless guy, someone that you can depend on and feel secure when you''re with me," he assured her, flashing a charming smile. Upon closer inspection, Sabrina noticed the absence of fangs in his teeth. But it doesn''t mean that he is not a vampire. One thing is odd about him... If he''s indeed a vampire, why is it that he can walk safely outside without getting burned by the glare of the sun? Are vampires supposed to be burned and reduced to ashes when exposed directly to the sun''s rays? But why Gustav is not burning yet? She looked at the entrance of the church, the sun is still blazing up in the sky. Then she looked at the mysterious guy beside her, confused more than ever. Gustav noticed the confusion in Sabrina''s eyes and he can feel the question burning in her mind right now. "What is it, sweetie? You can ask me anything.... go on..." he encouraged her. "W-who are you? Are you a vampire or what? And stop calling me sweetie! I''m not your sweetie!" Sabrina scowled at him. Oh, the girl is getting annoyed by his presence. Would it make a difference if he will admit the truth that he is indeed a vampire that roam this world for centuries? Would she avoid him from now on if she knows his real identity? But he has another identity besides being a vampire. Ah, it''s better not to tell her the truth, too early to tackle that sensitive issue. He released a deep sigh. "I told you, I''m an angel that comes down from heaven to protect you..." he insisted. Sabrina laughed softly in amusement. "You''re crazy! If you are indeed a true angel that comes from heaven, then show me your wings! Prove it to me now! That''s the only evidence that can convince me. I will believe you after you show me your wings!" she demanded to stop him from spouting further nonsense. Gustav stood up. "Alright, since my girl requested to see my wings then I will gladly show you my wings," he said, smirking. Sabrina looked at Gustav in amazement as he walked into the center of the church. Then what happened next took Sabrina''s breath away. In split seconds, a golden pair of wings about two meters in length emerged from Gustav''s back and his eyes turned golden as well, even his hair! OMG! The sigh of a golden angel appearing in the church is one of the most unbelievable and mind-blowing spectacles that Sabrina had seen in her entire life. She was stupefied for a moment... She can''t get her eyes away from Gustav''s golden wings. As if she was hypnotized by a strong force, she found herself walking towards Gustav and finally runs her hands touching the golden wings. She thought it was just an illusion that Gustav had made to deceive her but now that she finally had a chance to feel the fine heavenly textures of the feathers under her touch, she can finally conclude that the golden wings are real! "So beautiful!" she murmured appreciatively as she continue running her hands on the golden feathers. Gustav smiled triumphantly. At last, his girl found something to admire about him. It''s a good start! After many centuries, his old wings that he seldom summoned to appear behind his back have finally found their purpose... and that is to impress the one he loves. At the entrance of the church. Dimitri was watching the spectacle unfolding in his eyes, shaking his head in dissatisfaction. Eh? His dear old friend finally revealed his true self! Just to impress the girl! He found it worrying... If this situation continues and the two of them constantly see each other, then Gustav''s feelings for Sabrina will run deep... What''s going to happen next? Gustav might feel tempted to kidnap Sabrina, then hide her somewhere that will take him ages to find. If the girl is not the next guardian of the medallion then he won''t mind Gustav''s business, but the current situation is different... it involved the next guardian of the medallion. Such a complicated matter! It''s not fun anymore seeing how things unfold between Sabrina and Gustav... he thought that there''s no harm in allowing Gustav to get closer to Sabrina because he pitied his friend... But Gustav might give him a bigger problem later on. He has no other choice but to act... ASAP! Suddenly... He saw Gustav lift Sabrina swiftly in his arms, then they vanished from the church in the blink of an eye. Groaning in dismay, Dimitri vanished from the church as well. Chapter 148 - So Annoying! Dimitri found them on the beach, standing in the seashore facing each other. Should he intrude in their moments? Or he should just watch them in the distance in his invisible form. He believed that Gustav won''t hurt Sabrina, there is no reason for him to hurt the one that he adores. Besides, he knew his old friend well, he will suddenly turn into a silly guy every time he falls in love with a woman. He hovered in the air, scanning the surrounding area. Meanwhile... Gustav already transformed himself into his old self, his golden wings gone. He saw the disappointment in Sabrina''s eyes. "What-? Did you miss my wings already? You can see and touch it every day if you agree to become my woman," he said, cheekily. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "Keep your wings to yourself! Why the hell did you even bring me here without asking my permission first? Take me back to the church!" she demanded angrily. "But I thought you like to explore this beautiful beach?" Gustav said. "You bring me here without my permission!" Sabrina barked irritably at his face. The beauty of the place failed to lessen her anger towards this irritating guy. Gustav scratches his head in shame. "Yeah, I apologized for that. I thought you will like seeing the beach with me..." he said, her eyes still throwing daggers at him. Sabrina was still enraged. When Gustav suddenly took her in his arms she thought that the guardian of the medallion would appear to help her, but he''s nonexistent until now! If Gustav is a bad guy, her life would be in danger by now. So annoying! On the other hand, she wasn''t worried that much when it comes to her safety because she didn''t receive any danger signs from Gustav, he''s just annoying and unpredictable. Gustav noticed the contempt in Sabrina''s eyes. "Alright, don''t be mad anymore. I''ll take you back to the church," he said and grabbed her hand. A few seconds later, they vanished from the beach and reappeared inside the church. "We''re back, sweetie. Please don''t be mad anymore," Gustav pleaded with puppy dog eyes. "I''ll show you my golden wings again," he said trying to appease her anger. "No need!" Sabrina replied and walked away, leaving the church to continue finding Rhett around the town. Gustav watched helplessly as the apple of his eyes walked away without looking back at him. His charm and persuasiveness didn''t work as intended. He moved towards the entrance of the church to follow Sabrina wherever she goes. He released a deep sigh, despite Sabrina''s lack of interest towards him he will persist in following her around the town. He will just maintain a safe distance between them to avoid angering her further. Just seeing her from afar makes him happy, so he won''t deny himself relishing in that kind of happiness every day. Sadly, he knew that his time is running out because Sabrina will soon undergo training that will last for fifty years. He''s been roaming this world endlessly for centuries, 50 years is not that long to wait. He will wait for Sabrina to come out from her hibernation because he wants to pursue a meaningful relationship with her. They''re a perfect match... he is an immortal being and after Sabrina completed her training, the medallion will also grant her immortality. They will keep each other company and explore the world together. Those sweet imaginations filled his heart with gladness. He will wait for Sabrina''s return! He saw Sabrina board a carriage nearby. He rose in the air in his invisible form and followed the moving vehicle closely. Sabrina instructed the driver to bring her to the most populous part of the town where many people can be found. A few minutes later. After they reached their destination... Sabrina paid her fare and left the carriage to continue walking around, hoping to find Rhett among those nameless faces that she encountered in the street. Gustav followed Sabrina everywhere in his invisible form. The afternoon comes and goes. And just like the previous days, Sabrina went home that night feeling dispirited and disappointed with the way her day ended in failure. She went to the eatery and eat dinner. Gustav timed his approach when Sabrina already finished eating her meal, he quickly went to her table and said, "Hello Sabrina... may I sit down?" he asked, smiling charmingly. Sabrina looked at him for a moment then nods her head. "Suit your self..." she replied. Gustav settled comfortably on the chair. "Do you want to go somewhere... near here?" he offered. "Where?" Sabrina asked. "There is a public park nearby, we can go there and enjoy the beauty of the night together," he suggested. Sabrina took a deep breath. "If you''re still planning on courting me, I''m sorry to say that I already have someone in my heart. Although my beloved and I were separated temporarily, I''m not interested in having a romantic relationship with anyone right now," she said in a serious tone. She doesn''t want to give him an idea that she''s liking him as well. Encouraging him, giving him hope that she will reciprocate his feelings towards her is not a good idea. Being honest with her feelings towards him, she owed him nothing. Although Gustav''s heart was bleeding upon Sabrina''s blatant rejection of his feelings towards her, he still smiles brightly at her. "It''s okay, I understand that you already have someone special in your heart... can we be friends instead? That''s all I''m asking from you, please?" he pleaded. Sabrina stared at his face and saw the sincerity in his eyes. Having a powerful friend is not that bad. "Fine, from now on you will be my friend. I want to make it clear with you, you''re only a friend to me... no more no less, do you understand me?" she said. "Yes..." Gustav nodded his head and sighed inwardly. How painful it is to be friend-zoned by the one you like romantically? Painful indeed. Gustav sighed deeply, he quickly masked the pain by wearing a bright smile on his face, hiding the sadness from his eyes. He cleared his throat. "If you''re ready, we can now proceed to the plaza," he said. Sabrina pondered for a moment. There''s nothing wrong with going to the plaza with a new friend... so why not? She rose to her feet. "Alright, let''s go!" she said and walked towards the entrance of the restaurant. Gustav stood up and walked beside her. Together they exited the inn, going to the public plaza located just a few meters away from the inn. They walked in silence occasionally looking at each other. A few minutes later, they finally reached the plaza and settled on a two seats iron swing. Gustav looked at his companion, she was wearing a gloomy expression on her face while looking at the children playing nearby. He cleared his throat. "Penny for your thoughts..." he said. Sabrina looked at him and raised a brow. "Hmm-? Did you say something?" she asked absentmindedly. "I want to ask what are you thinking in that pretty head of yours?" Gustav asked curiously. Sabrina sighed. "I''m thinking about my missing boyfriend. I''ve been searching for him everywhere in this town yet I still can''t find him," she revealed her dilemma sadly. Gustav touched his chest. Ouch! My poor heart! He can feel the intense sadness and longing in the way Sabrina mentioned her missing boyfriend. "Tell me about your missing boyfriend. What is his name?" he inquired. "His name is Rhett, he is part human and wolf," Sabrina replied, smiling a bit. "How much you love him?" Gustav asked. Sabrina looked at the sky above. "I love him so much. It hurts that we got separated due to the person I treated kindly. I was betrayed by someone I thought I can be good friends with, that is why it''s hard to trust another person again..." she said in a tormented voice. Gustav stared at Sabrina, an expression of sadness and anguished marred her pretty face. "I feel your pain too, I was betrayed once by the same person that I cared about in the past. Good thing... time can heal all wounds... we just move forward not backward. You can tell me everything about him if that makes you feel better," he said, trying to sympathize with her sad flight. Sabrina fell silent, she was lost in her chaotic thoughts about Rhett, Leera, and Amara. Gustav respected Sabrina''s silence, waiting patiently for her to speak again. A few minutes later. Sabrina stood up and looked at Gustav. "Thank you for your company. I wanna go back to the inn now," she spoke. "Okay, let''s go back to the inn," Gustav replied and rose to his feet. He doesn''t want to go home yet, he still wants to spend more time with Sabrina. Unfortunately, she wants to go home. They left the plaza and walked in silence in the direction of the inn. When they finally reached the entrance of the inn, Gustav bid goodbye to Sabrina. "Good night, see you tomorrow," he said softly. "Good night, take care on your way home," Sabrina said and entered the inn without looking back. Gustav watched Sabrina climb the stairs and disappeared to the second floor. He went to the back of the inn and transformed into his invisible form behind the trunk of the tree. Then he rose into the air and landed on the rooftop. He saw his friend Dimitri, a solitary figure sitting on the rooftop of the building gazing at the far distance. He lowered himself beside him. "What are you thinking, my friend?" he asked. Dimitri shook his head. "Nothing..." After a moment he smiled. "You''re getting closer to Sabrina, eh?" he asked. Gustav nodded his head. "But she friend-zoned me. She told me that she''s not interested in having a romantic relationship with anyone right now because she was busy searching for the whereabouts of her missing boyfriend, then she also mentioned the pain of being betrayed by the person she treated with kindness," he said. "Did she mentioned the name of that person who betrayed her?" Dimitri asked. Gustav shook his head. "No... she''s not in the mood to talk about that person. Besides our conversation in the plaza ended too soon for my liking..." he said with a deep sigh. Silenced engulfed them for a few seconds. Gustav looked at Dimitri. "If one day you will finally bring Sabrina to that place to train her, can you please inform me in advance...?" he requested. Dimitri raised a brow. "Why-?" "I just want to say goodbye to her and informed her that I will wait for the day that she will finish her training," Gustav said. Dimitri smiled. "How romantic..." he murmured. Gustav sighed. Why does he have a nagging feeling that Sabrina will be gone from the town anytime soon? He looked at his friend. "Why are you not replying to my request?" he asked. Dimitri shook his head. "Sorry, I won''t tell you the exact day that I will bring Sabrina to the training ground..." he said. "B-but why?" Gustav asked in a panicky voice. Chapter 149 - Your Opinion? Dimitri sighed. "You haven''t known yet? Sabrina still can''t get over his missing boyfriend. She clearly told you that she love her boyfriend so much and where does it leaves you? My advice for you is to forget her and find another woman to love. After the training, she will go looking for her missing boyfriend and you have no chance of acquiring her love. You will always be a friend to her, nothing more, nothing less." Gustav was shaking his head. "I know that she already friend-zoned me, but I can''t give up my affections for her just like that without trying to win her love to the very end. We meet at the wrong time when she''s about to undergo training. But despite that knowledge... I''m still willing to wait and pursue her after fifty years," he said adamantly. Dimitri stared at his friend''s serious face for a long time. "So, what will you do if Sabrina and her boyfriend will be reunited sooner or later? Are you planning to do something to the wolf just to be the one who will stand by Sabrina''s side forever?" Gustav breathed deeply. He was unprepared for the question. What he''s exactly going to do if the strange lover will get reunited before or after Sabrina''s training period? "Are you going to kill the wolf in order to win Sabrina''s love?" Dimitri asked him point-blank. Gustav looked at him. "You know that all is fair between love and war. Why are you even asking me this kind of question?" "Because once I will inform Sabrina about the training, and she knows that there is no avoiding her sealed fate, she would likely request to locate her missing boyfriend first before she will agree willingly to go with me to the training ground, and I have no choice but to grant her wish..." Dimitri said. Gustav''s eyes widened in alarm. "Y-you mean to say...?" "Yeah, your guess is correct. I can easily bring the wolf to Sabrina''s side if I want to..." Dimitri''s voice trailed off. "Then don''t bring the wolf to Sabrina''s side! Please don''t do it, I begged you!" Gustav said in a desperate voice. Dimitri shook his head. "I didn''t bring the wolf to Sabrina''s side because I want her to give up finding him - so that she will undergo training with peace of mind. But it looks like she''s not the type who give up easily, she is very determined to find her missing lover even if she already look stupid finding Rhett in this town which is the wrong place to begin with..." "Oh, you mean to say that you already know the location of Sabrina''s missing boyfriend?" Gustav asked curiously. "Of course, I already know..." Dimitri admitted. "But why are you not helping Sabrina yet? Why are you hiding the truth from the girl?" Gustav inquired. Dimitri didn''t answer his friend''s question because he already did a while ago, he continue staring at the horizon in deep silence. Gustav was pondering about Dimitri''s revelation, thinking how it can help him. Taking advantage of the situation is what is currently running in his mind right now. Dimitri glanced at him. "I can feel your mind busy thinking of how you can turn the situation to your advantage. Can you tell me what''s on your mind?" he asked. Gustav grinned. "That''s what I like about you, my friend! You know me so well!" he said. "Spill the beans!" Dimitri encouraged him to speak up his mind. "Can you tell me everything about the wolf and that other woman that he got impregnated? I want to understand the whole story," Gustav requested. "Sure!" Dimitri spoke. Gustav listens attentively to Dimitri''s narration about Sabrina''s life, the people related to her including the wolf, Amara, and the Priestess. Twenty minutes later. Dimitri finished his narration. "Interesting!" Gustav commented after learning everything about Sabrina''s life in a nutshell. The men fell silent for a moment. Dimitri looked at his friend earnestly. "So... what do you think I should do regarding Sabrina''s situation?" he asked, trying to seek his friend''s opinion. "You should bring Sabrina to her missing lover... I hope you will agree to my suggestion," Gustav said. Dimitri raised a brow after hearing his friend''s suggestion. "Oh, really-? You mean it?" "Why? You don''t believe me?" Gustav said. Dimitri laughed softly. "Nothing... I''m just surprised by your answer. I thought since you like Sabrina so much you will oppose their reunion. You stated the opposite, that''s why I''m amuse and surprise at the same time." Gustav grinned and shrugged. "Well... what can I say?" The men continue chatting about Sabrina''s situation on the rooftop, afterward, they went their separate ways before the clock strikes at midnight. ~~~0~~~ The following day. Three visitors arrived at the inn... Lady Helen, Cornelia, and the artist from the capital. They joined Sabrina in the room. Lady Helen introduced Sabrina and the artist to each other. "Antony... this is Sabrina... the one I''m talking to you about..." she said. Antony smiled at Sabrina. "Nice meeting you, dear!" he said cheerfully, smiling brightly at the pretty lady standing in front of him. Sabrina returned his smile and replied, "Nice meeting you too..." Lady Helen and Cornelia settled comfortably in the bed. Antony went to the table and opened his drawing toolkit. He arranged the drawing tools one by one on the table, then he looked at Sabrina. "Come here dear, let''s start sketching your missing boyfriend''s face," he said. "Okay," Sabrina responded and joined the artist at the table. Antony placed three papers in front of Sabrina with illustrations of different shapes of eyes, nose, mouth, and forehead as well as men''s hairstyles. "Dear, study these photos carefully... show me the eyes, nose, mouth, and shape of the face that''s resembled your boyfriend''s face perfectly then I will begin sketching his face based on what you remembered about his facial features," he said. "Okay, give me a minute..." Sabrina said. "Take your time... no need to rush..." Antony said and went to the window, looking at the view outside the inn. A few minutes later. Sabrina has already chosen the shape of the face, forehead, eyes, nose, and mouth that best resembled Rhett''s facial features. She glanced at the artist standing beside the window. "I''m done..." she informed him. "Great!" Antony said and returned to the table. He picked up his pencil and began sketching Sabrina''s boyfriend on the drawing paper. Half an hour later, Antony finished his sketch and proudly showed his finished product to Sabrina. "Dear, here is your boyfriend''s photo..." he said. Sabrina stared at the photo which resembled Rhett''s face perfectly. Tears of longing sprang from her eyes. Antony looked at Sabrina. "Dear, does the photo look like your missing boyfriend?" he asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "Yes, very much so..." she replied teary-eyed. "Alright, I''ll make one more copy for you to keep and the other will be brought to the publishing house to be published in newspapers," Antony said. "Okay..." Sabrina handed the photo back to the artist so that he can make another copy. A few minutes later. Antony finished making the second photo and put it inside the brown envelope and handed it to Lady Helen. "My lady, I''m done with my job," he said. Lady Helen removed the photo from the brown envelope and perused the sketch of Rhett''s photo. Cornelia looked at the photo as well. "The wolf is good looking," she observed. "Indeed!" Lady Helen seconded. After they finished looking at the photo, Lady Helen stood up and looked at Sabrina. "Dear, we''re leaving now. Antony and I will return to the capital. I will submit the photo to the publisher of the newspaper magazine so that they can include Rhett''s photo in the missing person section. The newspaper edition will arrive this weekend, so watch out for it," she said. "Thank you so much for helping me with my problem, my lady," Sabrina said gratefully. "Don''t mention it," Lady Helen responded. "Thank you for coming everyone," Sabrina spoke. Cornelia went to Sabrina''s side and gave her a quick hug. "Take care of yourself," she said. "Take care, Aunt," Sabrina responded. Sabrina and the visitors left the room and went downstairs. The visitors exited the inn, Sabrina watched them as they boarded the carriage that was parked near the entrance of the inn, they waved goodbye to her through the window. The carriage moved forward and vanished from Sabrina''s eyes a few minutes later. Sabrina went inside the inn and rushed to the room on the third floor. The moment she entered her room, she immediately went to the table and picked up Rhett''s photo, and went to the bed. She lay her body down and stared at the photo for a long time, fresh tears rolling on her face. "My love, where are you now? I miss you so much!" she said over and over again as tears of longing and sadness flooded her face. Intense yearning gripped her heart, she feels terrified that she might not be able to see her beloved Rhett anymore. Although Lady Helen was kind enough to submit Rhett''s photo to the newspaper company on her behalf, still there is no guarantee that anyone can show them Rhett''s exact location. It''s still a wait-and-see situation. But she will try to be optimistic... maybe this time... the newspaper bearing Rhett''s photo can reach the person who knows his whereabouts. She''s getting tired of walking around town looking for Rhett. She sometimes thinks that she is looking at the wrong place. Maybe Leera hides Rhett in the forest or a faraway mountain or village? But if she starts looking for him in the forest, where should she start? The forest is vast to begin with, and if she has no clue where to look for him she might get lost in the forest and get bitten by poisonous animals. Depressed, she put Rhett''s photo in the bed and gently massage her throbbing temple. She released a deep sigh and closed her eyes for a few minutes, resting her weary mind. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked to discover that she was no longer in her room! Stunned, she roamed her eyes around the strange area in great astonishment. OMG! Where is this place!? How did she arrive here? Who brought her here? Chapter 150 - Its The End! The whole place was located in some kind of vast emptiness, and the ground below Sabrina''s feet is like frozen snow, yet the place is not cold. No signs of trees, plants, flowers, mountains, or anything. No one is in sight! It''s just a plain wide area, everywhere she looks around her is a void of emptiness. No doors or windows or anything. It''s a scary place to be in! She didn''t wait any longer, the one responsible for her current situation and the sudden change of her location appeared in front of him. It''s the guy in a cloak, it''s no other than the guardian of the medallion! "You finally showed yourself! I''ve been asking for your help so many times and yet you turned deaf ears to all my pleas... and now you brought me into this strange place! What do you want?" Sabrina asked indignantly. Dimitri sighed. "I''m here to inform you that you will stay in this place for the duration of fifty years. This place will become your training ground to become the next guardian of the medallion," he said casually, completely ignoring her outburst. "WHAAAAAAT!?" Sabrina''s eyes widened in shock. Expressions of utter surprise and disbelief were plastered on her face. "W-what did you say? Are you kidding me?" "Yes, my dear. The medallion on your neck chose you to be the next guardian of the medallion for the next 100 years. The medallion can grant you unlimited power and above all immortality. You will continue to live for eternity as one of the chosen elite guardians of the medallion, so consider yourself lucky," Dimitri said casually. "Whaaat are you talking about?" Sabrina glared at him. "Take me back to the inn! I don''t like this place! I don''t want to be the guardian of the medallion! I don''t want to undergo 50 years of training in this place! I don''t want to be an immortal! I just want a simple life with the one I love! You have no right to bring me to this place without my permission, it''s against my will!" she shouted vehemently. Dimitri took a deep breath. As expected, Sabrina is not happy with her current situation. But sooner or later she will accept her fate... just like him and all the reluctant guardians before them. "Take your time digesting everything. I''ll come back some other time," Dimitri said about to disappear from the place. "Wait... what I''m going to do in this place? What if I''m going hungry or thirsty? What if I need to use the bathroom?" Sabrina asked, trying to reason with the guardian. "Don''t worry about such trivial matters. If you are in this kind of place, you won''t feel any kind of hunger or thirst, no need to go to the bathroom either. It''s only your soul that is here with your fake body but your human body is safe and unconscious in another place. Don''t worry your human body is well protected and you can reclaim your body back after you completed your training, fifty years later," Dimitri elaborated further. "Whaaaaat?" Sabrina was shocked to know that right now she is only a soul and her human body was hidden somewhere. The revelation stunned her to the very core. It feels like she''s in some kind of a nightmare. The guardian vanished from her eyes instantly. This is all just a dream! And after she wakes up tomorrow, she will be sleeping on the bed in the inn. She lay her body down on the ground and closed her eyes, no longer thinking about what the guardian have told her earlier. This is just a dream! A nightmare! When she wakes up tomorrow, everything will return to normal. Gradually, she feels her mind and body relaxing, and finally, she drifted into a deep slumber. Sabrina sleeps for hours and hours in self-denial. ... ~Diamond Village Inn~ Gustav waited for Sabrina to leave her room. The window of her room was closed. He was tempted to enter her room but went against it at the last minute. He can sense that something is wrong with her today! Sabrina always opened her window the moment she wakes up in the morning until evening. Anyways, there''s no need to be alarmed. He will just return to his place and come back here tomorrow morning. Before he leave the vicinity of the inn, he hovered in the air in his invisible form and landed on the rooftop hoping to see his friend Dimitri, but he didn''t see his presence there on the rooftop. Where could he be at this time? Anyways, time to go home. Gustav vanished from the rooftop. ... The following day. Gustav returned to the inn and the situation is still the same. The window of Sabrina''s room was still shut. He''s getting worried. Where is she? Did something bad happen to her? He highly doubts it. Dimitri won''t allow anything bad to happen to Sabrina, he''s 100% sure about that! But something is wrong... he can feel it now. He needs to do something! He quickly entered Sabrina''s room in his invisible form, passing through the window at lightning speed. After successfully entering the room, he noticed that the bed was empty! Where is Sabrina!? He rushed outside in the hallway and began checking the rooms to find Sabrina, still no signs of her everywhere! He continue searching on the second floor including the ground floor, he went to the restaurant, she''s not there! He left the inn and searched for Sabrina all over the town. He can smell her scent if she is nearby, that''s why it''s easy to find her as long she''s still in town. After a few hours of going back and forth around the town, he still can''t find her! Did Sabrina already leave town? He zoomed back towards the direction of the inn. A few minutes later, he was already back inside Sabrina''s room. He quickly checked the cabinet and discovered that all her clothes and stuff were still inside the room. But where is she!? How can she just vanish without a trace? Then slowly it dawned on him... Oh no...! C-could it be that... that... Dimitri already bring Sabrina to the secret training ground? Shiit! The hell! The thing that he feared the most is already happening! It''s 100% possible! Oh, no! This can''t be! He didn''t even have a chance to say goodbye to Sabrina! Where is his friend Dimitri! He needs to talk to him! Maybe he can still persuade him to bring back Sabrina to the inn! He wants to try to reason with him on behalf of Sabrina. He exited the room and quickly rose in the air, landing on the rooftop. Dimitri is still not in the vicinity of the inn! He will wait for his presence till the beak of dawn! At this very minute, he''s dying to know where is Sabrina! The last time they talked, Dimitri didn''t even give him a hint that he will bring Sabrina to the secret training ground today! How come it ended this way? He thought that Dimitri approved his friendship with Sabrina? Or Dimitri was afraid that he will kidnap Sabrina and hide her somewhere that he will have difficulty finding? That''s it! That could be the reason for the sudden turn of events. Damn! If Sabrina was no longer residing in this inn, then Dimitri would no longer return to this place. What''s the point of coming here? Dimitri is done staying in this place because Sabrina is no longer her! ''It''s the end!'' he thought sadly. Now he will have to wait for fifty years before he can see Sabrina again. Ouch! His heart was broken again, so sad. ... Back in the training ground. Sabrina has just woken up, she rubbed her eyes, recalling the conversation that she had with the guardian of the medallion earlier. She roamed her eyes around her surroundings... his eyes widened in alarm... Oh, no! Oh, my God! She''s still in the same desolate-looking place! Slowly... reality dawned on her that she might not be able to leave this place in the next fifty years! Her heart was aching badly... no! This can''t be! She hadn''t found his beloved Rhett yet! She can''t accept this! She needs to get out of this place! She will go crazy if she can''t return to the inn! She looked around the area searching for the guardian, where is he!? She needs to beg him to return her to the inn! She still has a lot of things to do! She still needs to find Rhett and visit Grandma Azere! She still needs to say goodbye to Lady Helen and Aunt Cornelia. She has to return to the inn! "Guardian! Where are you? Please talk to me!" she shouted. Her loud voice echoed around the area, she was expecting the guardian to show up, instead, she was greeted with a suffocating silence. She feared that the guardian already deserted her, but she remembered that she will undergo fifty years of training, which means, he might still be around to talk to her and hear her pleas. She needs to convince him to take her out of this place! She''s not ready for the training yet! "Guardian, talk to me! Don''t be like this! Please don''t leave me alone here! I need to go back to the inn! I still need to find my beloved Rhett! Get me out of here!" she shouted louder, hoping that the guardian can hear her pleas. She kept repeating the same thing over and over again until her voice went horse due to so much shouting. When she can no longer shout, her tears start streaming on her face because of helplessness. She cried and cried until she no longer have tears to cry. Meanwhile... In the corner, Dimitri was listening all along to Sabrina''s shouting and crying in his invisible form. He sighed softly, Sabrina''s situation right now is the same as what happened to him in the past when the previous guardian of the medallion kidnapped him and put him in this training ground because of the stupid reason that he was the chosen one by the medallion. Everything that happened to him in the past doesn''t make sense... but gradually he starts liking the thoughts of having infinite power and the chance to be granted immortality. Those fantastic possibilities convinced him to embrace the training with open arms and be the best guardian that he can be. He has had no regret ever since. After Sabrina becomes a bonafide guardian of the medallion, he can finally obtain his complete freedom and live his life according to his will. Chapter 151 - Awesome! Sabrina has been crying all day. She still wants to cry but her tears have already dried up, no more tears to cry. She was wondering what time is it now? Day or night? In this place, the sun does not rise and set. The temperature is still the same. The guardian is right, she never feels thirsty and hungry at all. Her body is not even urging her to visit a bathroom to urinate or defecate. But her tears are real though, her face is wet every time she cries! Her artificial body looks like her original body. Maybe, the guardian was lying? Anyways, what she wanted to do right now is to go back to the inn and continue where she left off. She still needs to find Rhett! She hasn''t visited Grandma Azere yet! And now she''s going to be imprisoned in this place in the next 50 years! This is absolute madness! She looked around her. "Guardian! Talk to me! I need to ask you something!" she shouted. "Guardiannnnnnnnnnn!" "Where are youuuuuuuuu?!" "Please talk to me!" she shouted over and over again. Suddenly a black-cloaked figure materialized in the corner. "What do you want?" Dimitri asked. "I''m willing to go with the training with open arms, but I need to visit some people first before I''ll stay here for fifty years!" Sabrina said directly, fearing that the guardian will leave all of a sudden before she can even finish what she wanted to say to him. Dimitri looked at Sabrina. "Who are the people you want to visit?" he inquired. "First, help me find Rhett. Second, I need to say goodbye to my Grandma Azere, Aunt Cornelia and Lady Helen... and lastly I want to see my friend Ivy the bird," Sabrina stated. "How about your friend Gustav? You have no desire to say goodbye to him?" Dimitri asked. Sabrina pondered the question for a moment. Why does the guardian know about Gustav? Duh? He knows everything! A small voice whispered in her ears. She cleared her throat. "I only met him for a few days, he''s the last person on my list to say goodbye," she answered. Dimitri sighed. If Gustav will know Sabrina''s opinion about him he will be hurt. "Anything else?" "That''s all! Please find Rhett for me! I will be forever grateful to you. As long I can see him again, my pain will be reduced significantly, please?" she said in a pleading tone. Dimitri raised a brow. "Why do you still want to see the wolf? He already got another woman pregnant. You should leave him alone with that woman," he expressed his opinion regarding the sensitive matter. Sabrina looked at him sadly. "You don''t understand... Rhett didn''t go willingly with that woman! He was deceived by that shameless Priestess! His memories of me were wiped out. My beloved boyfriend will never betray me!" she reasoned with him. "Okay fine. So what do you want to me do with the wolf after I find him?" Dimitri asked. "Bring me to him. I want to see him for the last time with my own eyes. I will personally return him to his home so that he will be reunited with his family. I want all his memories restored!" Sabrina said. "And what will you do with the Priestess?" Dimitri asked. "I''ll decide her fate when I see her, face to face," Sabrina replied calmly. "Okay, I''ll be gone for a few days to find them all," Dimitri said. "Thank you in advance," Sabrina said. "Ah, wait... before you go... can you bring me back to the inn? I will just wait there for you. Please?" she begged. "No!" Dimitri replied firmly. "B..but... I''m going crazy staying alone here! I have no one to talk to! This place looks so desolate. It''s suffocating me!" she complained. "You can alter this place into anything you can imagine in your mind," Dimitri said. "What-?" Sabrina asked, raising a brow in confusion. "Do you want a forest theme here? I''ll do it for you!" Dimitri said and waved his hand all around the area. Behold... Trees in all sizes, wild shrubs, grasses, plants suddenly sprang from the ground complete with earth and rocks beneath Sabrina''s feet. A few minutes later, the desolate place was forever gone replaced by a mini forest complete with live birds chirping on the branches of the trees. Sabrina was stunned, overwhelmed with shock. The mind-blowing transformation of the whole place made her speechless. Astounded to the core, she rushed to the trunk of the tree and run her hands on the surface, it felt so real... even if she knows that it was just an illusion. Living in this mini forest is better than the desolate area that she had seen first when she arrived here. "If you want to change the scenery into a beach or a garden you can do so... just close your eyes and concentrate how you want the next transformation to be. This place will follow your command," Dimitri said. "Nice!" Sabrina gushes in amazement. "I''ll take my leave now to find everyone in your list. While I''m away... free your mind and worries so that you will be mentally and emotionally ready in the incoming training," Dimitri stated. Sabrina nodded her head. Saying no to him won''t change anything, it''s clear to her now who calls the shot here. She is just a powerless human being chosen to be the next guardian of the medallion. The medallion hanging on her neck is powerful enough to change her destiny forever. It seemed that she has no say when it comes to her current situation. Fifty years is a long time, but after she completed her training and the medallion will chose the next guardian she can finally free herself from this enforced responsibility. In the meantime, she needs the guardian''s help to find Rhett for her. If she can''t have Rhett in this lifetime then she won''t allow that shameless woman to have him as well. She will return Rhett to his family even if it means their love for each other will die with each passing day. Fresh tears sprang from her eyes. She began sobbing hard, feeling grateful that she still has tears left to cry because she desperately needed to cry right now. The agony that she feels in her heart right now is so painful, only tears can wash away the pain. Sabrina''s crying filled the entire mini-forest, yet the birds continue their chirping, hopping from branches to branches of the trees ignoring her situation. No one cares about her pain and tears. Because she is the only living soul in this strange place. She feels so utterly alone, sad, and lonely. She only has her tears, keeping her company during her misery. If only she had known that the guardian was planning to bring her here, she shouldn''t have wasted her time finding Rhett all over the town, instead, she could have made a quick visit to Grandma Azere, and bid goodbye to all the people she cares about. She was upset that the guardian just whisked her away into this place without informing her in advance! She could have acted differently. She lost her freedom of choice! She was furious about this sudden turn of events! But she also knows that even if she will bring this issue to the guardian, he won''t listen to her protest. She can only hope that he will abide by her wishes, that''s the only consolation that she can hold on to right now. She doesn''t doubt the guardian''s ability even for a second. He is simply capable of doing impossible things. As long he can bring her to Rhett''s side and she is allowed to say goodbye to her friends, then no need to prolong the torture. She will embrace her training and look forward to being the next guardian. If this is her destiny... then so be it! Done thinking about her dilemma, she closed her eyes and lay her body on the hard ground. Dang! The ground is rough! Remembering what the guardian have told her... she closed her eyes and envisioned a comfy pink bed with soft pillows to lie down. A few minutes later, Sabrina felt something soft beneath her, and when she opened her eyes... "OMG! I successfully summoned a pink bed just by imagining it! This is great!" she gushes in delight. She was now lying comfortably above a color pink fluffy bed. She buried her face on the soft pillow and covered her body with the pink blanket. "They smell so nice!" she murmured to herself. Grinning, she closed her eyes again and summoned a table laden with fruits in her mind. A few minutes later, when she opened her eyes she was greeted with the sight of a table laden with fruits of all types, shapes, and colors. "Amazing!" she raved, clapping her hands in glee. The table was within reach next to the bed, Sabrina picked up an apple and took a big bite. "Wow! So sweet and crispy! I love it!" she said animatedly. Lying in the comfy bed, she can''t stop eating the juicy apple. She glanced at the table, there are more fruits to eat. "Awesome!" she roared in high spirits, she forgot her problem and worries momentarily. She roamed her eyes around the mini-forest. The pink bed that she was enjoying right now showed a big contrast against its green backdrop. She shrugged... who cares? She will sleep in this fluffy bed in the middle of the forest. No one will reprimand her. These are the only liberties that she can enjoy in this magical yet strange place. She was wondering in her mind what time is it now in the human world? It is night or still daytime? How long has she been here? A couple of days? It will be nice if this place has a sun and moon that will mimic daylight and darkness. An idea popped up in her mind. Why not? Maybe if she will ask for a moon and sun, it will be granted to her. She immediately closed her eyes and imagined the sun and the moon as well the stars in the sky. "Give me the sun, moon, and stars just like in the human world. Show me the exact time today!" she said aloud. Done wishing and imagining... She opened her eyes and was greeted with the glowing orange-colored sun about to set in the sky above. "OMG! The sun is about to set! So beautiful!" she murmured in amazement. Sabrina stared at the fading sun. When darkness finally enveloped the mini-forest signaling that evening is fast approaching. Sabrina quickly wish for a spacious pink room and her wish was granted. A few hours later. Sabrina sleeps soundly in her comfy bed inside the pink room.. All the inhabitants of the mini forest joined her in a deep sleep. Chapter 152 - Fantastic Place! The following day. Sabrina woke up to the sight of the sun rays entering the shut window of her pink room. Yaay! It''s already morning! She left the bed and rushed to the window, opening it wide. She looked heavenward and smiled after seeing the sun shining brightly in the sky above. She knew that this is only an illusion but it looks so real! She''s back in the human world, no longer in a desolate place. At least, this kind of environment that she''s enjoying right now is ten times better than the previous one. She left the window and went to the table, the fruits are still there! Awesome! She thought the fruits will disappear the moment she will wake up this morning. She picked up one orange, removed the skin then went back to the window and eat there while watching the morning pass by before her very eyes. She looked at the birds chirping merrily in the branches. The gentle breeze of the wind caresses her face gently. She went back to the table and picked up one red apple and began munching on it. After she finished eating the apple, she went to the door and exited. She strolled in the mini forest looking for something to do to occupy her mind. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw a lady with long white hair sitting on the wooden bench at the back of the tree. "Oh, who''s that!?" she said. She feels excited to know that she''s not alone in the mini forest. She rushed to the lady. "Hello... it''s nice to see you here! I''m glad there is another soul here, I can finally have someone to talk to!" she said energetically. The white-haired woman in her late fifties looked at her and smiled. "Come... sit here beside me..." she said softly, patting the area beside her. Sabrina lowered herself on the chair. "Who are you? What is your name? My name is Sabrina... nice meeting you!" she said cheerfully. The woman looked at her and smiled brightly. "Just call me Grandma. Do you like this place?" she asked, bypassing the girl''s other question. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "I want to go home... but that is impossible right now," she said sadly. "Why would you want to go home? Do you call that inn a home?" the lady asked. Sabrina''s brows knitted together, why does Grandma know about the inn? She cleared her throat. "Grandma, how did you know that I''m currently staying in the inn?" she asked, confused. Grandma looked at her knowingly. "I know everything about you because I am the medallion hanging in your neck, what you see right now is my human form," she replied. Sabrina''s jaw hung open in shock. OMG! The medallion finally showed her human self! She quickly dropped on her knees and looked at Grandma pleadingly in the eyes. "Grandma, please take me out of here! Please, returned me to the inn! I don''t want to be the guardian of the medallion. I want to live a normal life and be reunited with my beloved boyfriend Rhett!" she begged for her help and understanding. Grandma shook her head. "It took me a long time to find you, and now that I finally found you, it''s only right that you will carry on with your responsibility as a guardian of the medallion," she said. A deep frown appeared on Sabrina''s face. "W-what responsibility?" she asked. "You were stolen from your parent''s home in your crib when you''re still a baby, and taken to the human world. Then you were adopted by a human couple and the rest is history..." Grandma explained. Sabrina''s eyes went huge in shock. ''Y-you mean to say that my parents are still alive?" she asked apprehensively. "Yes... You and I belong to a powerful race called the Pure White Breed. We live in another dimension and the human race doesn''t know we existed. Yet every time the human world is plunged into chaos, we are always willing to lend a helping hand to save and protect them against thier powerful enemies. It''s a promise that our great ancestor had pledged to the humans thousand years ago," Grandma elaborated further. Sabrina was stunned by Grandma''s revelation. "My soul is forged in this medallion, we are one. Every time the world''s safety threatened by dark powerful enemies, all the retired guardians and the medallions scattered everywhere in this planet will gather hand in hand to fight the forces of evil. I am the grandmother of all medallions..." Grandma added. "Oh..." Sabrina can only stare at the woman in astonishment. Wait... was this woman lying to her that her real parents are still alive? Grandma looked at Sabrina. "What-? Are you still doubting my words? Your hair is white and my hair is also white... It doesn''t mean anything to you?" Sabrina sighed. She almost has forgotten that the medallion and the guardian have access to her mind and thoughts. "C-can I see my parents? Please?" she requested. Grandma smile. "Sure! I''ll take you there to our place anytime so that you can also meet a lot of people like you and me," she replied. "Nice! Can we go there now? I''m excited to meet my parents!" Sabrina beamed enthusiastically. "Alright, as you wish!" Grandma said. She extended her hand. "Take my hand and I''ll take you there to our place called Ethereal Dimension." Sabrina quickly placed her right hand in the hands of the mysterious lady. Grandma waved her hand in front of them. Suddenly... a circle opening appeared in the middle of the forest. It''s like a portal door to the other dimension. "Let''s go now, my dear. The portal will bring us to our destination," she said. "Okay," Sabrina said and they walked towards the portal. The women entered the opening. A few seconds later, the portal disappeared from the forest. In the passageway of the portal. Sabrina found themselves standing above a cluster of clouds that moves steadily in one direction, going west. "This is nice! Like a magic carpet ride!" she enthused. Then her smile faded after she remembered her friend Ivy. Grandma looked at her and noticed the sadness in her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?" Sabrina shook her head. "Nothing..." she said and looked below. She saw towering trees, mountains, and rivers. This place is the same in the human world. "Are we still far, Grandma?" she asked. "Not so far... we''re almost there..." Grandma replied. A few minutes later. Sabrina saw a silver tower in the distance. It has a wide platform that looks like a landing area. She saw several clouds landing on it along with their passengers. Then the white-haired people entered a room, the walls are made of transparent glass, and they disappeared inside. The cloud landed on the landing area. "We''re finally here! Welcome to the Ethereal Dimension, dear!" Grandma said. Sabrina smiled. "Thank you, Grandma! I''m excited to see my parents!" she raved happily. "Of course, you will see them soon!" Grandma replied. They walked towards the transparent-looking room and entered inside. The area inside was wider and the whole place was floating in the sky. There are lots of chariots in all sizes and shapes parking nearby, some are hovering in the air in all directions. The dominant colors of the chariots are white, silver, gold, and rich cream. All the horses are white and they can fly in the sky! Fantastic! Such a mind-blowing world. This place is magical! She''d never seen anything like it before! The whole place looks like it only existed in a fairy tale and her imagination. She can''t believe this place is real! Grandma pointed at the golden chariot parking nearby. "That''s our vehicle that will bring us to the palace," she said. The women entered the golden chariot. It slowly took off and hovered in the air - going southbound. Sabrina raised a brow, she was confused. "Grandma, why are we going to the palace? Aren''t we supposed to see my parents?" she asked, confused. "Yes. Your parents live in the palace..." Grandma replied. "Really-? My parents live in the palace as the King and Queen''s servants?" Sabrina asked. "No, the current king and Queen are your grandparents. Your parents are the 5th on the line to the throne, they are the Prince and Princess of the Mystic Snow Region in the Ethereal Kingdom," Grandma explained. Stunned, Sabrina''s eyes widened in surprise. "OMG! My parents are royalty-? I can''t believe it!" she said, shaking her head in disbelief. She spent her growing up years wondering who her real parents are? And now she was told that her parents are alive and they are Prince and Princess of the Ethereal Kingdom. She massaged her temple, she feels like her mind would explode due to so much information that she has received today. Her system was overwhelmed with too much information. Grandma looked at her companion. "Are you okay, dear?" she asked worriedly. "Yes. I''m just having a headache right now after discovering my true identity. All the information you told me is too much for my poor mind to process," Sabrina answered. Grandma smiled. "Ah, okay... close your eyes and rest for a while. I will wake you up when we already arrived at the palace," she said and waved her hand, putting Sabrina into a deep sleep. "Okay," Sabrina murmured and closed her eyes. A few minutes later, she had fallen asleep deeply, her head rested comfortably on Grandma''s shoulder. Grandma waved her hand, a messenger bird landed on her lap. "Go and inform the palace that I finally found the missing Princess!" she said. The golden bird flew away, going south in the direction of the palace. Chapter 153 - Got You! Sabrina''s eyelids fluttered, she slowly opened her eyes. She was surprised to see herself back in her pink bed inside her pink room. Oh! Grandma was just a dream! But her dream feels so real. She quickly got off the bed and run outside going to the area where she saw the white-haired lady. When she arrived there she saw no one... the only thing she saw there are the trees and the only sounds she can hear are the chirping of the birds in the branches of the trees. The wooden bench was not even there where Grandma used to sit. She released a deep sigh. She was confused for a few minutes... Why does the dream feel so real? She scratches her head in astonishment, maybe she was just fantasizing? Or simply dreaming! That''s it! She was dreaming last night and what she saw around her now is the reality of her situation. She released a deep sigh. She walked towards the pink room and entered inside. She went to bed and lie down, staring at the ceiling wondering about her dream. In her dream, she has real parents who are born royalty and she was stolen when she was just a baby and brought into the world of humans. The people in the Ethereal Kingdom have long white hair just like her. Well, obviously, it was just a dream. She closed her eyes for a moment... She changed the course of her thoughts... thinking about the guardian. Where is he right now? He''s probably busy checking towns, villages, mountains, and far away lands to find her beloved Rhett. It''s a good thing that she was given the power to change the scenery of this place, she won''t be bored to death. She hoped the guardian can find Rhett''s whereabouts soon! She missed Rhett so much! She wants to see him for the last time before she will be stuck here in the next fifty years. That''s a long time! She took a deep breath. She glanced at the table and picked up a cluster of grapes and began eating it. Later, during the evening. She will wish for a roasted chicken or pork with rice. She smiled in amusement. A few minutes later. She left the pink room and went outside to explore the mini forest. When she reached the area where she saw the lady in white... a bright idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She closed her eyes and wished for a small lake filled with crystal clear water. A few minutes later. When she opened her eyes... her wish had finally come true! A lake with crystal clear water, the same size as her pink room magically appeared in the ground. "OMG! It''s a lake!" she gushes happily. She rushed to the lake and scooped water in her hands. "Wow! It''s real water! I can''t believe it!" she said in wonderment. She stared at the crystal clear water, it was tempting to swim! She hasn''t taken a bath for a few days already. Why not take a dip now? Smiling in glee, she went down into the water and enjoyed swimming for the next two hours. "This is fun!" Sabrina said. The water is not that deep, it reached her waistline though. After two hours of swimming, she finally have enough of the lake and went back to the pink room. Inside the room, she was in a dilemma because she has no dress to wear. "Ah, why not wish for my clothes and other things to be sent here?" she said, grinning cheekily. She closed her eyes and wish for her old clothes and all her stuff in the inn to materialize here in the room. A few minutes later, she opened her eyes and voila! All her clothes and stuff that she left behind in the inn are all in the bed now. Awesome! She quickly discarded her wet clothes and picked up a skirt, blouse, and underwear, then donned them. Hmm... Something is missing! Ah, she already knows what is missing in the room! She needs a cabinet for all her stuff. She quickly wished for a cabinet, when she opened her eyes a moment later... a wooden cabinet was already standing in the corner. She went to the cabinet and opened it, then arranged her clothes and stuff inside. Done arranging her things, she looked around the room and contemplated on what to do next? Hmm... what to do? Ah, she missed reading books! Why not? She closed her eyes and wished twenty books from her room in the Portwell Mansion to be brought in the pink room. A few minutes later, when she opened her eyes, twenty books can be seen on the bed. "OMG! This is amazing!" she gushes in elation and went to bed. She put the books aside then picked up one. She began reading it to pass her idle time. Even if she was reading the pages of the books, her mind would still stray, she can''t help it but her mind would automatically think of Rhett, Grandma Azere, Ivy, Lady Helen, and Aunt Cornelia. She''s looking forward to seeing them again. After reading the book for one hour, Sabrina suddenly feels sleepy. She put the book down, covered her body with the blanket, and closed her eyes to sleep. Sabrina drifted into a deep slumber after fifteen minutes. Two hours later. A figure materialized beside the window. Dimitri saw the sleeping Sabrina on the bed, a smile appeared on his lips. "The girl surely know how to entertain herself..." he said and left the window. He went to the tree nearby and sat on the trunk, listening to the chirping of the birds above him. He saw Gustav on the rooftop of the inn earlier, looking forlorn and sad. But he can no longer bring Sabrina to see him. Gustav might resort to something stupid out of desperation. He will wait until Sabrina wakes up then he will bring her to Rhett''s location. Another hour passed. Inside the pink room. Sabrina stirred in her sleep, a few minutes later, her eyelids fluttered. She opened her eyes and looked around the room. Then she left the bed and went outside. She saw the guardian sitting under the shade of the tree. Dimitri stood up and looked at her. "You''re finally awake!" he said. "Yes, I am. Did you find Rhett''s location?" she eagerly asked. Dimitri nodded his head. "Yes..." "Good!" Sabrina smiled brightly. "Please, take me there right now!" she said excitedly. "Okay. Closed your eyes," Dimitri commanded. Sabrina obeyed and closed her eyes instantly. Dimitri waved his hand. A few seconds later, they vanished from the area. Dimitri and Sabrina landed in a forest, at the top of a mountain. "We''re finally here on Rhett''s current location. You may open your eyes now," Dimitri told his companion. Sabrina opened her eyes but she didn''t see Rhett, only the sky and the forest below her. Then she saw a two-story wooden hut below the mountain. She looked at the guardian and asked, "Where is Rhett?" Dimitri pointed his finger at the wooden house located about fifty meters away from the base of the mountain. "That wooden hut has three occupants namely Rhett, the Priestess, and another lady both are residing in that house," he answered. "So... what we will do now?" Sabrina asked. "The place was protected by an invisible barrier. Wait here, I''ll destroy the barrier," Dimitri said. "Okay... be careful..." Sabrina said because she knew that the Priestess is capable as well. Dimitri nodded his head and rose in the air. Sabrina watched as the guardian hovered in the air in the location of the wooden hut. She saw the guardian waving his hand back and forth in the air as if he was untangling something... "He must be in the process of destroying the invisible barrier protecting the area," she murmured to herself. A few minutes later. Inside the wooden hut. Leera felt the barrier destroyed by a powerful force in just a few seconds. She get off the bed and left Rhett''s side. She rushed to the window and looked outside. She saw no one... But it doesn''t mean that no intruder is coming to the wooden hut - because the barrier that she had created surrounding the area can''t be easily destroyed just by anyone. She went back to bed and touched Rhett''s arm and quickly teleport the two of them somewhere. A few seconds later. Leera and Rhett can be seen approaching the wooden hut, going inside. They went to the second floor and checked the room that Leera and Rhett have occupied during their stay in the wooden hut. "It''s empty!" Sabrina said in a disappointed tone. "Don''t worry, I can find them..." Dimitri said and closed his eyes for a few minutes, tracking the escapee''s location in his mind. He only needs to smell their scents in the room and he can find them. Sabrina went to the window and looked outside, trying to find any clue where Rhett and Leera have gone to. "I think they''re no longer around this area. We didn''t even see them leave the house..." she said and looked at the guardian. Dimitri opened his eyes. "I found them!" he said. Sabrina rushed to his side and quickly asked, "Where!?" "In the beach, five kilometres from here," Dimitri responded. "Please, take me there now!" Sabrina ordered urgently. This has to stop! She can''t lose Rhett again today! She must find him at all cost! Dimitri waved his hand and they vanished from the room. A few moments later, they landed on the sandy shore of the beach. Dimitri quickly freezes the Priestess hiding behind the bushes together with the wolf before she can escape to another place again. Leera''s eyes widened in shock when Sabrina and the powerful man in cloak appeared in front of her. When she was about to teleport, she discovered that her body and mind were frozen preventing her to initiate the teleportation process. She can only stare at the duo helplessly. Chapter 154 - Please? Sabrina looked at the Priestess, then at his beloved Rhett beside the shameless woman. She can see the emptiness in Rhett''s eyes. Rhett has been used and deceived by this shameless woman countless times due to her lust and obsession with him. Today it is about to end! Dimitri looked at Sabrina. "What do you want me to do with this woman?" he asked. "Unfreeze her head only, I want to talk to her," Sabrina replied. Dimitri waved her hand at the Priestess. Leera looked at Sabrina. "You finally found me! Are you going to get Rhett from me? We already had a baby inside my womb right now. Rhett and I deserved each other, we are going to build a little family soon. You don''t have the right to destroy our family!" she said haughtily. "Still brave, eh? You''re already cornered. Keep your arrogance to your self!" Sabrina shouted angrily at her face. She wanted to hit the shameless woman''s face but after remembering that she was carrying a baby inside her tummy she dared not. Hurting the mother is like hurting the innocent baby as well. For the sake of the innocent angel, she won''t lay a hand on Leera even if she wanted to slap her several times for what she had done to Rhett. She put her anger in check. A moment of silence fell upon them. "What do you want with this woman?" Dimitri asked. "Punish her!" Sabrina said coldly, raw anger was flashing in her eyes. "How would you like me to punish her?" Dimitri asked again. Leera looked at them with shock and fear in her eyes. "W-what are you going to do to m-me?" she asked in a frightened voice. "Make her blind! Destroy her two eyes so that she will never see the light of day again, that is my punishment for her for tampering Rhett''s brain!" Sabrina ordered in a cold voice. "No! Pleaseeeeeee nooooooooo!" Leera begged. She doesn''t want to go blind. Dimitri placed his hands on Leera''s eyes, a light emerged from his hands and Leera''s eyes were destroyed instantly. When Dimitri removed his hands, Leera''s eyes were gone, replaced by a hallow socket. "Why can''t I see any more? Where are my eyes!? Return my eyes!" Leera demanded, shouting over and over again in a desperate voice. Then her shouting turned into hysterical sobbing. Dimitri looked at Sabrina. "What do you want to do next?" he asked. Sabrina pondered the question for a moment. She had her revenge now. What more does she want? Sighing, she looked at Leera. "Bring her back to that wooden hut. You told me that there''s a lady there, let that woman take care of Leera and her baby," she said. "Okay. How about you?" Dimitri asked. "I''ll stay here with Rhett. Come back here for us after you bring this woman back to the hut in the forest," she said. "Got it!" Dimitri said and touched Leera''s arm. "Nooooooo...pleaseeeeee.... don''t take Rhett away from me! I will die if he is not on my side!" Leera exclaimed. A few seconds later. Dimitri and Leera disappeared from the beach. Sabrina went to Rhett''s side and hugged him tightly, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. "I will bring you home back to your family," she whispered, crying silently. Rhett was like a statue, staring at the calm sea in front of them. He has no comprehension at all. He no longer remembers her. It''s so painful to watch her beloved Rhett turn into this, he was full of vitality before he meet Leera. She looked at him with a deep longing in her eyes. "My love, we''re no longer in the cave. So many things happened to us. Amara betrayed us big time. She brought you to Leera''s side, and ever since then... that shameless woman deceived you and erased your memories of me and your family. The worst thing she did, she turned you into this, a living statue, with no feelings and emotion, no comprehension... Now, you won''t even look me in the eyes like you used to. It pained me to see you like this. Despite our love for each other, it seemed we are destined to be separated again. Destiny loves separating us. But don''t worry... I will bring you back to your family. The important thing is that you will be surrounded by the love and warmth of your family," she said, wiping the tears from her eyes. She looked at the calm sea. Her painful reunion with her beloved Rhett is finally over. They met each other again but can never be reunited in this lifetime. What a tragedy for their love story. A love story so sweet, yet so tragic. She needs to bring Rhett with her to the training ground for a few days. She wants to spend time with him even for a few days before she will turn him over to her family. She was hoping that the guardian will permit her to bring Rhett with her to that secret place. She has to beg for his permission. She wants to have some alone moments with his beloved Rhett to make up for the separation brought by the heartless people upon them. If only she can turn back time... She finally obtained her freedom from the cave''s curse, sad to say, she also lost Rhett. And now she was about to become the next guardian of the medallion against her will. She doesn''t want it but she has no choice. Even if she will escape into a distant land, the guardian can always find a way to locate her and bring her back to that place. She''s such an unlucky girl! After she finished her training she will come and visit Rhett to see how he''s doing and see a glimpse of his face that can bring a thousand sunshine to her heart. She will miss him so much. They used to dream of starting a family together once they can finally leave the cave together. But now that she already did, sad to say... Rhett has turned into this. It''s hard to accept what happened to him! She wants their old life back! She continues lamenting in her mind. A few minutes later. Dimitri appeared in front of them. "I''m done depositing that woman back to the hut in the forest," he said. "Thank you," Sabrina said. "How about your boyfriend? Shall I bring him now to his village?" Dimitri asked. Sabrina''s brows knitted together. "H-how did you know about his village?" she asked curiously. Dimitri smiled. "I know everything..." he answered. "If you know Rhett''s village, can you tell me the name of the village?" she asked. "Rhett and his family live in Golden Peak Valley," Dimitri replied casually. "Oh, you really did!" Sabrina said, she shook her head. "I want to bring Rhett to the training ground. Please, give me permission. I just want to spend time with my beloved before I returned him to his parents," she begged. "I hope you understand my feelings and my current situation. As you can see... Rhett and I have been torn apart by sudden events in our life. Amara and Leera destroyed me and Rhett. Those shameless women destroyed our life and our love. I hate them so much!" she said as tears sprang from her eyes. Dimitri was silent for a moment. Then he spoke, "I''m sorry... you can''t bring Rhett to the training ground. That place is sacred and it''s off limits to outsiders, only guardians of the medallion can enter that place..." he explained. "But you can''t just return Rhett to his family right away, I haven''t spent a few days with him yet. Please - for just a few days? I want to spend time with him. Even just for one week!" Sabrina begged pitifully. Dimitri was shaking his head vigorously. "No, I can''t break the rules for you. You can''t bring your boyfriend to the sacred training ground! It''s against the rules!" he refused adamantly. "Who made the rules? You or the medallion?" she asked. "It''s the medallion of course!" Dimitri replied. Sabrina bit her lip in desperation. "What I''m gonna do now?" she asked in a low voice, feeling desperate. Dimitri touched Rhett''s arm. "I''m going to bring him back to his family in the Golden Peak Valley. You can go with me to see with your own eyes that your beloved boyfriend finally went home safely. Then we will return to the sacred training ground afterward," he said. "No, please, give me enough time to spend with my boyfriend, I begged you!" Sabrina said, teary-eyed. She quickly removed the guardian''s hand from Rhett''s arm. "You can''t bring him with you without my consent!" she yelled at him angrily. Dimitri released a deep sigh. "Alright, I''ll give you five hours to spend time with your boyfriend, then afterward, I will bring him to the Golden Peak Valley so that we can finally return to the sacred trading ground," he said, scratching his head in dismay. He walked away and strolled in the seashore, enjoying the beautiful tranquil beach. Sabrina wiped the tears from her face and hugged Rhett tightly. She doesn''t want to let go of him. She can''t! She''s not ready yet! What she''s going to do to convince the guardian that she meant what she said? She wants to spend some quality time with Rhett before they will be separated again. Is that hard for the guardian to understand? Why can''t he understand her? Does he have a heart of steel? She looked at him and glared in his direction. Hours went by. Five hours later. Dimitri returned to the couple sitting side by side on the sandy shore. "Time is up, my dear! I will bring Rhett now back to his village," he said and grabbed Rhett''s arms. Sabrina quickly removed his hand. "No! Five hours is not enough! Give me another five hours!" she demanded. "I will beg the medallion to allow Rhett''s entry to the sacred ground!" she said. Dimitri groaned in annoyance. He''s been patient with her, he had enough already! He quickly waved at Sabrina''s face, putting her to sleep instantly. Then he grabbed Rhett''s arms with his right hand, his other hand holding Sabrina. A few minutes later, the trio vanished from the beach. Chapter 155 - Hes Back! Waking up, Sabrina rubbed her eyes... "Where am I?" she asked and scanned the room. An expression of utter surprise plastered on her face. "OMG! I''m back in the cave!" She was lying on the wooden bed while Rhett was sleeping soundly beside her. Then she remembered that they were on the beach earlier! So... this means... the guardian pitied her and brought her and Rhett back into the cave where everything took place. She can''t believe this! Tears of happiness appeared in her eyes. She left the bed and went outside to find the guardian to thank him for giving her a chance to spend time with Rhett. She found the guardian standing in front of the cave, staring at the horizon above. She went to his side. Dimitri turned around and looked at her. "You can''t bring the wolf into the sacred training ground, that''s why I brought you to this place where your love story with the wolf has started and blossomed," he said casually. "Thank you so much! I appreciate it very much!" Sabrina said tearfully. "Don''t mention it. I deactivated the curse in this cave so that you and Rhett won''t have to worry about it," Dimitri informed her. "Thank you so much!" Sabrina said gratefully. "I''ll come back here after seven days to bring Rhett back home to his family and also to bring you back to the training ground so that we can start your training," Dimitri added. "Okay. I got it," Sabrina said. She cleared her throat. "Um... before you go, can I ask you a favor?" she asked. "Say it..." Dimitri said. "Um... can you cure Rhett? He was now reduced to an empty shell. He''s not the same guy I met before. I know that you are very much capable when it comes to this matter. Can you please restore all of Rhett''s missing memories?" she begged. Dimitri was silent for a long time. Debating whether to grant Sabrina her wish or not? "What will happen if I will restore his memories? What is your plan? Are you planning to elope with him and no longer continue with the training?" Dimitri asked. Sabrina was silent for a few minutes, pondering about the question. Dimitri was analyzing the expression on Sabrina''s face. He saw great confusion on her face. The truth is... Sabrina was considering eloping with Rhett after his memories were restored. But she was also aware that the guardian can find them wherever they will go - even if they will hide to the ends of the earth. Dimitri sighed and spoke, "I know it! You are going to elope with the wolf! I have to remind you that if I restore Rhett''s memories it will only hurt him in the long run, because he will go crazy thinking about you... He won''t be able to move on with his life. If you love him, set him free because soon enough both of you are going to lead a different life after you leave this cave." Sabrina breathed deeply. The guardian''s explanation confused her even more. Dimitri cleared his throat. "You can only choose from the two options that I''m going to give you. The first option, I will restore his memories and you will live in bliss with him for one week and then both of you will live a separate lives afterward. Second option, Rhett will continue to be this way, an empty shell of his former self, it''s another way of sparing him from the devastating pain. If you chose the 2nd option, Rhett only love one person in his heart and that is you. If you chose the first option, chances are... after fifty years of training you will visit him and you will discover painfully that he already move on and created a family of his own..." Sabrina was weighing her option in her mind. "... and one more thing... after fifty years of training... the wolf is already old. He would be about 70 years old during that time, old enough to be your father. On the other hand, you will stay forever young. Are you going to continue your love affair with him despite his old age?" Dimitri asked. Shocked, Sabrina stared at the guardian. She didn''t think about the age difference after fifty years. She was indeed planning to visit Rhett and rekindle their love story after she finished her training. The guardian is right, Rhett would be an old man during that time. She shut her eyes for a few minutes, feeling confused more than ever. What is the right decision for her to take? She bit her lip, she was having a hard time making the right life-altering decision. She looked at the guardian. "I''m confused right now. Can you give me a minute, please? I have to think carefully..." she pleaded. "Alright, I''ll return after two hours. I put the wolf in a deep sleep, he will wake up five hours later," Dimitri said and walked away, going in the direction of the woods. Sabrina watched the guardian enter the woods and disappeared from her sight. She went back inside the cave. She entered Amara''s room and looked at the wooden bed covered with dust. She shut her eyes for a moment as the pain of betrayal racked her whole body. "Amara, I''ve been kind to you! But how did you repay my kindness!? I hate you forever! I will never forgive you!" she said, her body trembling with rage. After a few minutes, her anger subsided. She left the room and return to Rhett''s side in the other room. She climbed the bed, looked at her beloved, and caressed his handsome face lovingly. "I miss you so much, my love! Now we''re back together in each other''s arms. But our reunion will also lead to another separation. Why does our relationship have to end this way? Why our love story can''t have a happy ending? Why?" she lamented in agony, tears filling her eyes. She lie down beside him and wrapped her arms around him. Sooner or later, she has to make a decision. But for now, she wants to enjoy his presence as long as she can. "I love you so much, Rhett!" Sabrina whispered in his ears, teary-eyed. Time went by. Two hours later. There was a soft knock on the door and Sabrina already know who it is. She left Rhett''s side and opened the door. The guardian stood in the doorway. "I''m back!" he said. Sabrina sighed and looked at Rhett for a few minutes. Dimitri entered the room and asked Sabrina, "So... what is your decision?" Sabrina took a deep breath. "I finally reached a decision..." "I see... so... which is which? Option 1 or 2?" Dimitri asked. "I want you to restore his memories before I went missing..." she replied. A frown appeared on Dimitri''s face. "You don''t want him to remember the day when you were gone from his side and he nearly went crazy trying to find you everywhere?" Sabrina nodded her head. "Yes! Just restore the memories he had before I disappeared from the cave... I can still remember that he went to Grandma Azere''s house to get some food supplies, upon his return to the cave he finally discovered that I disappeared..." Sabrina explained. Dimitri was rubbing his chin. "Hmm... if I do that... he will be confused why your hair is white and your face is back to normal. How are you going to explain all that mind boggling transformation to him?" he asked. "Just leave the explanation part to me. Just do your part and restore his memory. That''s all I''m asking from you," Sabrina insisted. "Okay fine. Shall I start now?" Dimitri asked. "Yes. But bring him to Grandma Azere''s place first. Initiate the restoration of his memories there so that when he awakened from his slumber, the events will unfold the same way it happened on the same day he discovered that I disappeared from the cave," Sabrina explained. "Alright, I got it! I''ll bring him now to Azere''s hut," Dimitri said and touched Rhett''s arm. A few minutes later, the two men disappeared from the room. Sabrina sighed in relief. Time to prepare herself mentally and emotionally for Rhett''s arrival. She removed the wig from her head and comb her white hair with her fingers. She went to the corner and grabbed her bag which was covered with dust. She fished out the small mirror from the pocket of the bag and looked at herself in the mirror. She still looks the same, the only difference is her white hair. White hair is better than her cursed face. Done making herself presentable, she left the room and waited for Rhett''s arrival at the entrance of the cave. While waiting for Rhett, her heart was beating faster in her rib cage. Her face brimming with excitement. She can''t wait to see him again in his old self. Fifteen minutes later. Sabrina saw Rhett walking in the distance, coming from the direction of Grandma Azere''s hut. Sabrina looked at Rhett, wearing a bright smile on her face. Rhett is getting closer to the cave when he was already a few meters away from the entrance of the cave... he was astonished to see a white-haired woman standing in the mouth of the cave wearing a bright smile on her face. A frown appeared on his face, upon closer inspection, he noticed that the white-haired lady is no other than his beloved girlfriend, Sabrina! Stunned, he rushed to her side. "My love, what happened to your hair? And your face is back to normal! Amazing! What is going on?" he asked, confused. Overwhelmed with happiness, Sabrina looked deeply into his eyes and murmured, "I miss you so much!" she replied and hugged him tightly. He''s back in his old self! She''s overjoyed. A mixture of relief and happiness overwhelmed her senses, Sabrina began sobbing hard in his arms. Chapter 156 - Something Is Wrong! Sabrina looked into Rhett''s eyes. "Not only that... I can also leave the cave without gasping for breath..." she said. Rhett''s eyes widened in shock. "Really-?" he asked in disbelief. "Yes... watch me!" Sabrina said and walked outside and stayed there for a few minutes. Rhett watched his beloved Sabrina stay outside the cave, holding his breath in fear... then he noticed that she didn''t collapse! He finally believed her claim. He rushed to her side and hugged her tightly, overwhelmed with happiness. "This is good! The cursed was broken at last! You can finally leave this cave without losing your breath!" he said, kissing her head. "Yes!" Sabrina said happily. "B-but how things come to this? I''m confused..." Rhett asked in bewilderment. Sabrina grabbed Rhet''s hand. "Let''s talk in our room. I will explain everything..." she said. They entered the cave and went to their room to have a serious talk regarding the mind-blowing transformation that is happening to Sabrina. The couple cuddled on the bed. "My love, start explaining to me how and when these things have taken place because I''m confused right now," Rhett said. Sabrina cleared her throat. "When you left for Grandma Azere''s hut, I fall asleep here right in the bed. When I woke up, I was shocked to see my hair already turned white... and when I saw my face in the mirror the hideous curse was already gone. Feeling happy, I run towards the entrance and out of the cave wanting to inform you about what happened to me. Due to my excitement and happiness... I''m gone out of the cave yet I no longer encounter the same shortness of breath as before. So, I stay a little longer outside... and I discovered that I can finally leave the cave without grasping for breath anymore. That''s all," she concluded her narration. Rhett scratches his head, overwhelmed by the sudden turn of events. "These are all too much for me to handle..." he finally said. Sabrina pouted. "Why... you no longer like me because all my hair turned white?" she asked. Rhett smiled. "No, not that... I rather welcome your white hair than your cursed face. It''s a welcome change considering that you can finally leave the cave freely. I''m happy for your transformation!" he said gratefully and planted a kiss on her lips. The couple shared a passionate kiss on the lips that lasted for a few minutes. After the kiss ended. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "After one week, you and I will go home to the Golden Peak Valley to see your family, okay?" Rhett smiled brightly. "That''s good! I''m looking forward to introduce you to my parents. They are eager to meet you!" he said ecstatically. "I''m excited to meet them as well!" Sabrina replied enthusiastically. "But we must go to the town first..." she said. Rhett raised a brow in confusion. "Why?" "Because I want to buy a black wig to hide my white hair," Sabrina said. Rhett shook his head. "No need... I''m okay with your white hair and my family will also accept you for what you are," he assured her. Sabrina pouted. "But I still want to buy a black wig!" she insisted. "I don''t like meeting your parents sporting white hair. I will look older than them..." she joked. Rhett chuckled. "Sure, no problem. One of these days, let''s go to town to buy you a pair of black wigs," he relented. Sabrina smiled brightly. "Thank you, my love," she said and hugged him tightly. "I can''t believe that in just one day... so many things have happened..." Rhett said, shaking his head in bewilderment. Sabrina sighed inwardly. ''My love, if you only know what happened. But I''m sorry... I have to shield you from the painful truth. It''s the best thing that I can do for you,'' she said inwardly. Out for her great love for him, she wanted to shield Rhett from the ugly truth, she should suffer from the truth alone on her own. She wants it this way for both of them... An expression of sadness flashed on Sabrina''s face. Rhett noticed those fleeting moments of sadness on his girlfriend''s face. "My love, what''s wrong-?" he asked worriedly. Sabrina shook her head and smiled brightly, masking quickly the sadness in her eyes. "Nothing... I''m just a bit sad about my white hair but once I can wear a black wig, I''ll be fine," she lied. "Don''t worry, we will buy a wig in the town, if you want," Rhett said. "Okay, thanks," Sabrina said. The couple enjoyed sweet moments inside the room. Sabrina relishes in the warmth of Rhett''s heavenly love knowing that she only has seven days to enjoy his presence. Meanwhile... Across the miles. At the secret dungeon beneath the White Coven Castle. A woman bathed by her blood can be seen lying on the ground. Both her hands and feet were bound by chains and tied to the post. She was barely breathing... A door opened and a man in a white cloak entered the room. He went to the woman''s side. "Are you still breathing, Betty? If you will only tell me the place where you hide the medallion, you won''t suffer this much! You''re so stubborn!" he said angrily. Betty coughed blood into the floor. "Y...you are not deserving of the medallion. It already had chosen it''s next guardian, you and I have no right to own it!" she said in labored breathing. "I see... let me prove to you that I am the rightful guardian of the medallion!" the guy in the white cloak said. Betty opened her eyes and looked at the Supreme Witch in the eyes. "You can''t force the medallion, it will choose its own guardian," she repeated her statement weakly. "I have a way to make the medallion chose me! Just tell me where is the medallion right now and I will spare your life!" the Supreme Witch shouted in an authoritative voice. Betty shook her head. "No! The medallion has already chosen its own guardian, you should respect its wishes! You might succeed in taking my life but I will never reveal to you the medallion''s whereabouts!" she said defiantly. The supreme witch laughed. "You are so stubborn even if you are already dying! But maybe, bringing your beloved students Azere and Olga here and killing them in front of you can make you reveal the whereabouts of the medallion... how about that Betty?" he said in a threatening voice. "No! Spare my students! They are innocents, they have nothing to do about the medallion!" Betty cried. "Then you should tell me where is the medallion now!" the supreme witch demanded. Betty knew that the supreme witch will hunt her student if she will stubbornly bury the truth with her to her grave. She must act now before it''s too late. "Alright, you win! I will reveal the medallion''s whereabouts, but I will only tell Aston and not you... bring him here so that I can tell him where the medallion is," she said. "Why do you need Aston for? Why can''t you tell me?" the supreme witch asked angrily. "Because I want him to promise me that the girl who got the medallion and my students are protected by him. I want them safe and protected because I know that the moment you will know the medallion''s whereabouts you will kill the girl and my students without mercy! I know you better than anyone else in this entire planet!" Betty hissed into his face. The supreme witch laughed hysterically. "Then do you think that I won''t kill Aston too after I get the information from him?" "You won''t and you can''t because Aston know your dark secrets and if you kill him, the whole White Coven Castle will know of your dark plan! And it will be your end!" Betty threatened him. The supreme witch laughed even more. "Fine... it''s a good deal," he said and stood up. "Alright, I''ll bring Aston here to your side quickly!" he said and left the room in haste. After the door shut, Betty fainted on the cold hard floor. ... Aston was indulging himself in pottery-making sessions, his favorite hobby. Suddenly there was a soft knocking on the door and he was informed by his assistant that the supreme witch wants him in his office. He stood up and left the pottery room, wondering why he was being called by the supreme witch suddenly. His instinct told him that something urgent is going on! After cleaning himself in the bathroom of his room and donning clean clothes, he left his room and went to the office. When he arrived in the office. The supreme witch was standing beside the window, his back on him. "I''m here, my lord!" he said, announcing his presence. The supreme witch turned around and looked at Aston, he smiled. "Aston, I will bring you somewhere..." he said. Aston raised a brow. "Where, my lord?" he asked. "Someone wants to see you..." the supreme witch replied. "Who?" Aston asked, his confusion intensifies. "Your dear friend, Betty," the supreme witch answered casually. Aston''s eyes widened in shock and surprise. "Oh, so you know Betty''s whereabouts all this time?" "Yes, of course!" the supreme witch responded. Aston was shaking his head in a state of confusion. "B-but... I don''t understand..." "Shh... I will explain everything after we arrive to the place where Betty is hiding. Follow me!" the supreme witch said and exited the room. Stunned, Aston followed his leader. He''s having difficulty understanding why the supreme leader knows about Betty''s whereabouts yet he pretended that he doesn''t. His gut feeling heightens... something is wrong with the picture! He will know soon enough! He followed his leader room to room until they entered a secret passage going underground. They went down a long staircase and entered a dark room. The moment they entered the darkroom, the light suddenly flooded the entire room. Aston was shocked to see a woman covered with blood from head to toe lying on the floor, both of her feet and hands were chained. Grinning, the supreme witch looked at Aston. "Say hello to your friend Betty. She specifically asked me to bring you here to say goodbye to you and she will also tell you the whereabouts of the medallion. Go now, talk to Betty!" he ordered. ''Damn! She tortured Betty!'' Aston said inwardly. Things are getting out of hand. If Betty will reveal to him the whereabouts of the medallion, the supreme witch will never allow him to see the light of day again. He must play his card well today or end up dead alongside Betty. He rushed to her side and touched her arm gently. "Betty, I''m here now...." Chapter 157 - Save Them! Aston was holding Betty''s limp hands. "What have you done?" he asked, he can''t help but felt moved by the sight of her... dying on the floor. Betty opened her eyes slowly. "I...I''m...g...glad you come. Listen carefully... my time is running out. I''ll tell you the location of the medallion... lower your head... I can''t talk loud... he must not know. Just promised me... keep my students safe and the girl who was chosen as the next guardian of the medallion. Please?" she pleaded, coughing blood. "Okay... I promise!" Aston said and lowered his head, listening attentively to Betty''s faltering voice. A few minutes later, Betty stopped talking and her hands went limp. Aston looked at the supreme witch. "She already passed away!" he said gloomily. "Good for her!" the supreme witch laughed maniacally. Suddenly... a light exploded in the middle of the room blinding the men. They have no choice but to close their eyes to protect their vision from the blinding light. Then the light disappeared as quickly as it appeared. When the men opened their eyes, Betty''s dead body was no longer on the floor. The men stared at each other in shock. "Where did Betty''s body go?" the supreme witch asked. "How would I know? I shut my eyes when it happened. Maybe the light took her away?" Aston suggested. The supreme witch looked at Aston. "Tell me the location of the medallion! Hurry up!" he ordered. "I''ll bring you to the cave where the medallions was located," Aston replied. The supreme witch eyed Aston suspiciously. "Tell me where is the location of the cave? I''ll go there myself, you don''t need to accompany me there..." he insisted. "I won''t tell you unless I''ll go with you!" Aston replied, adamantly. The supreme witch eyed him in disdain. "So... you are also planning to covet the medallion for yourself?" Aston sighed. "I promised to the dying woman that I will protect and make sure that her two students are safe including the girl who was chosen by the medallion!" he answered in a firmed voice. The supreme witch looked at Aston in disbelief. "You would rather obey Betty than your superior?" Aston took a deep breath. "You can have the medallion. I just want to make sure that you will honor the dying woman''s wish!" he remained unperturbed by his superior''s glaring look. The supreme witch laughed softly. "I see... alright... take me to the cave now!" he ordered. Aston didn''t move. "Can you guarantee my life and the girls safety?" he asked, he needs assurance first before he will bring his superior to the cave. "Of course! You can have the girls, I only want the medallion!" the supreme witch replied. "Okay, I will lead you now to the cave," Aston said. "Alright, let''s go!" the supreme witch said. The men left the room. Outside the room. Ten of the supreme witch''s powerful guards, wearing white flowing hooded cloaks were already waiting for them outside The supreme witch looked at the men. "Follow us!" he commanded. "Yes, my lord!" the men replied in chorus. Aston looked at the supreme witch''s backup. "My lord, why are you bringing your men?" he asked. "To make sure that I will get the medallion successfully and ensure my safety. You might do something evil behind my back," the supreme witch replied. Aston''s brows furrowed. "What evil things-?" he inquired. "You might be tempted to steal the medallion from me and flee to a place that I have no idea about. I''m just being extra cautious and wise, you know..." the supreme witch said. "Okay, fine! Have it your way!" Aston said. The supreme witch waved his hand and they were enclosed inside a giant bubble that is invisible to a human eye. The bubble floated in the air and vanished outside the room. A moment later. The bubble was hovering in the air outside the White Coven Castle and gone from the sky. A few minutes later. The giant bubble landed at the base of the mountain surrounded by towering trees and wild bushes. The bubble disappeared with just one wave of the supreme witch''s hand. They looked at the mouth of the cave. Aston pointed his hand at the cave in front of them. "That''s the one!" he said. The supreme witch looked at him, doubting his words. "Are you sure?" "Yes, I''m not lying!" Aston insisted. "Okay, the two of us will stay here. I will send my men inside to check the whole cave. I warn you, if you are trying to deceive me, this cave will be your burial place! Understand?" the supreme witch said in a threatening voice. "I understand!" Aston replied solemnly. The supreme witch instructed four of his men to enter the cave. "Four of you will enter the cave and checked the whole area! Find the girl who is wearing a medallion on her neck and bring her to me!" he commanded. "Yes, my lord!" the four men replied and walked towards the entrance of the cave. A few minutes later, the men disappeared inside the cave. The supreme witch looked at Aston and studied his face. "What else did Betty tell you before she passed away?" he inquired. "She has no other wish but begged me to keep the girls safe and protect them from your evilness," Aston replied in a low voice. The supreme witch laughed diabolically. "Do you think I''m evil, Aston?" he asked coldly. Aston quickly shook his head and responded, "I don''t think so, my lord!" "Good! Don''t worry, once I obtain the medallion for myself, I will make you as my successor!" the supreme with said. Aston''s eyes brightened considerably. "Are you sure, my lord?" he asked excitedly. "Yes, of course! As long you will help me get the medallion, I''ll reward you handsomely!" the supreme witch smirked devilishly. Aston bowed his head. "I will support you all the way, my lord!" he said. "That''s good! Your loyalty will be immensely rewarded as long I got the medallion in my position!" the supreme witch said, grinning mischievously. A few minutes later. The men returned from the cave. "What did you see inside the cave?" the supreme witch asked. The leader of the four men came forward. "We saw a girl wearing a flashing medallion hanging on her neck.... but there''s also something else down there..." he said. "What is it? What did you see aside from the girl?" the supreme witch inquired. "An giant snake!" the guy replied. "The moment the serpent detected our presence, it encircled the girl as if to protect her. We can''t advance to their location because we encountered an invisible barrier repelling us, preventing us from getting closer to the girl and the snake''s location..." The supreme witch brow''s knitted together. "A giant snake protecting a girl wearing a medallion? Interesting!" he said. He looked at the other men. "Watch over, Aston! Don''t allow him to leave this place until I came out from the cave!" he ordered. "Aye, my lord!" the men replied in chorus. The supreme witch and his guards proceed to the cave. Aston eyed the men surrounding him. He got to escape from this place before the supreme witch get out of the cave! He closed his eyes and created an illusion of four giant snakes in his mind and scattered them around the area. A few minutes later, the giant snakes made their presence known to the men. What happened next is pandemonium as the men attempted to ward off the snake advancing towards them, Aston quickly vanished from the place, heading to Laswich Mountain. When he arrived at the place, Azere was sweeping the ground in front of the house. Azere stopped her activity and looked at him quizzically. "Why are you here?" she asked. "Take me to the cave where Sabrina was staying. Her life and yours including Olga''s life is in danger!" he said urgently. A frown appeared on Azere''s face. "What are you talking about? How did you know about Sabrina?" she asked in bewilderment. "Your teacher Betty told me before she died in front of me! Common hurry up! The enemy might arrive here soon!" Aston said urgently. Azere''s eyes widened in surprise. "You saw my teacher? When and how? Where is she?" Confused and shocked, she asked him a barrage of questions. Suddenly, Aston felt the supreme witch and his guards'' presence coming to the place. "Hurry up! The enemy is coming! Bring me to a place where we can hide temporarily! I will explain everything to you once we arrive to the safe place!" he shouted. "Follow me!" Azere dropped the broom and ran towards the house. Aston was following on her heels. They entered the house and Azere led Aston to the basement where the secret room was located. They entered the room. Azere closed the door and commanded, "Activate the invisible shield!" Aston''s eyes were glued to the two medallions floating above the table. Suddenly, the two medallions shone brightly, activating the invisible shield surrounding the room and the basement. A few minutes later, the shine faded and the medallions returned to their normal state. Azere noticed that Aston''s gaze was fixed on the two medallions. "So... the legend is true! Betty has the two medallions in her positions! But why the 3rd medallion chose an ordinary girl named Sabrina as its guardian?" Aston asked, feeling perplexed. Stunned, a frown appeared on Azere''s face, the moment she heard Aston mention Sabrina''s name. "W-what did you say? The third medallion chose my charge Sabrina?" she asked. Aston looked at Azere and nodded his head. "Yup! That''s what Betty told me before she passed away," he answered sadly. "But how did she die? Can you tell me who killed her?" Azere asked, her eyes blazing with anger. "The Supreme Witch of the White Coven Castle kept her in a dungeon and tortured her because she wont reveal the location of the medallion. Before she died, she requested that she will see me first, because I''m the only one she can entrust her students life and that of the girl as well. She told me the location of the medallion and make me made an oath that I will protect you girls. That''s how I know why the medallion is in your charge, named Sabrina," Aston elaborated further. Azere fell silent, carefully digesting the news in her mind. Then she looked at Aston suspiciously. Chapter 158 - Creepy! Azere looked at Aston and shoot him a questioning glance. "How can I be sure that you are after our welfare? Or you are after the medallion?" she asked, gauging his true intention in coming over to Laswich Mountain to help them. Aston looked at the woman he tried killing every day due to the time loop, then his eyes were drawn to the medallions floating in the air. The medallions must be the ones that activated the time loop. He cleared his throat. "Well... I do have intention in the begging... but as you can see... after I saw Betty lying on the floor bathing in her blood I realized that the supreme witch won''t spare my life as well. That''s is why I''m trying to help Betty grant her last wish and to keep you girls safe from harm. I swear, I come here to help, not to steal the medallions," he gave a lengthy explanation. Azere released a deep sigh. Trusting a person who tries to kill her every day is outright stupid but the sincerity she saw in his eyes right now convince her otherwise. She was wondering if the supreme witch and his men are already inside the house? There is only one way to find out. She waved her hand and spoke, "Give me the view of the entire house!" she commanded. A floating mirror suddenly materialized in the air. The mirror gives live coverage of the things currently happening in the house. Aston and Azere were greeted with the sight of the supreme witch and his men checking all the nooks and crannies of the house. "They''re not leaving yet?" Aston asked, his eyes glued to the activities shown in the mirror. Azere sighed deeply. "I think they''re not planning on leaving soon..." she commented. She''s getting worried about Olga, she might arrive at the place and get caught by the supreme witch and his men. She has to do something to warn her! She waved her hand and the magical butterfly appeared in the air. "Inform Olga not to come here because the enemy swarmed the whole place!" she ordered. The butterfly nod its head and disappeared from the room instantly. Aston looked at Azere. "Inform also the girl Sabrina that the enemy is looking for her and the medallion on her neck. She must hide somewhere safe," he said. Azere shook her head. "Sabrina is missing from the cave including her boyfriend and the other girl name Amara who resides there as well. The three of them went missing. Olga and I have no idea of their location as of this moment," she informed him. A crease appeared on Aston''s forehead. "Sabrina is missing? Who took her and her companions away from the cave?" he asked. Azere shook her head. "I have no idea..." she answered in a frustrated manner. Aston was confused. "The supreme witch is not the one responsible for Sabrina and her companions'' disappearance because if he is the one responsible... he won''t be here trying to find you and me," he said. "Exactly!" Azere spoke. "Then who is it?" Aston asked. "Olga believes that Amara, the woman who entered the cave and joined the couple was the culprit but we have no direct evidence pointing that she was the one who kidnap the couple," Azere explained. "I see..." Aston murmured and lowered himself on the floor, pondering about the whole thing. Azere looked at her aggressor. "Where is my teacher''s dead body?" she asked, her voice trembling with demotion. Aston saw the sorrow in Azere''s eyes. "I''m sorry for your loss, I am. Although, Betty and I are not really close - we''re good acquaintances to each other. Regarding her body... All I can remember is that a blinding light suddenly appeared in the room the moment she passed away. When the light was gone, her body was gone from the floor as well. I''m confused until now why her body disappeared just like that. I guess, the light took her body away," he said. Azere''s brows knitted together. "What did you say-? A light appeared in the middle of the room and Mother''s body was gone?" "Yup! That''s what exactly happened during that tragic moment," Aston replied. Suddenly, Azere smiled brightly. "I think I know where is my master''s body!" "Where?" Aston asked quizzically. "Secret! Just stay here and don''t leave the room! I''ll be back!" Azere said. "Wait... were are you going?" Aston asked. "I''m going to find my teacher''s body!" Azere replied. "But you can''t go out, your life is in danger! The Supreme Witch and his men are still in the house and they won''t be leaving anytime soon," Aston reminded her. "I know. Don''t worry, I know what to do. Don''t plan on stealing the medallions while I''m not here, or you will end up vanishing just like Maera and her assistant!" Azere warned him. Awareness dawned on Aston''s face. "Y-you mean, the girls are still here? In this room? Alive?" he asked. "Yup! They are lost in space!" Azere joked and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye. Aston roamed his eyes around the room. If Maera and Hilda are still alive, then where are they right now? If they''re still in this room-? Why he can''t see them or even hear their voices? What kind of room is this? Then he looked at the two medallions floating in the air. Stealing them won''t be a good thing! He will resist the temptation at all cost! Because right now, he can feel that there are pair of eyes staring at him! Watching his every move! But when he looked around, he can''t see anyone! Creepy room! He should have gone with Azere! He remained seated on the floor, shutting everything from his consciousnesses. He was trying to locate Hilda and Maera''s whereabouts inside the room. He wants to know if they''re still alive and to communicate with them if given the chance. However, no matter how much power he tried to use, he still can''t get through the walls to find them. Then all of a sudden, someone poked him on his side. When he looked around to find the culprit, he didn''t find anyone or anything... he scratches his head in confusion... what is it then? Creepy room! He released a deep sigh. He looked at the door and stood up, time to leave this creepy room! When he tried to open the door it won''t open up! He tried teleporting in his mind, a few minutes later, he noticed that his teleporting capability failed as well. Crap! He now becomes a prisoner of this creepy room! Damn! He has no choice but to wait for Azere''s return! Where the hell is that woman? He went to the other area of the room and lowered himself on the floor. This time he keeps his eyes open, just in case he will be poked again. A few minutes later, a hairy hand appeared and poke Aston''s arm. "Who the hell it is!? Come out!" he shouted, annoyed by the hand making fun of him. Suddenly, the two floating medallions rushed to his location and hovered around his head. He tried to capture them with his hands but they can''t be touched, they can only be seen. It''s like they are two pieces of hologram medallions, not real! A deep confusion emerged on Aston''s face. "What the hell!? Are they making fun of me?" Suddenly the two medallions bathed his whole body with light, a few seconds later, he discovered that he was standing frozen on the ground, he can''t move his body! He can only move his eyeballs! What''s going on!? Oh, no! Are they going to slaughter him? This is not good! In the blink of an eye, Azere materialized in the middle of the room. And the two medallions went back to their original position. Aston can finally move his body. Great relief washed over him. "Thank goodness! You finally arrived!" he gushes. Azere looked at him quizzically. "Why? What''s wrong? You look like you have seen a ghost?" "This is a creepy room! Take me out of here!" he demanded. "But why?" Azere raised a brow in confusion. "Somebody is poking my body parts and the two medallions bathed me with light and then freeze me in the process!" Aston whined. Azere let out a giggle and dismissed his protest, "Don''t take it to heart. They''re just having fun!" "Fun!? What kind of fun is that!? Just open the door and let me out!" he demanded. Azere sighed. "In case you didn''t know... the Supreme Witch and his men are still in the house waiting for us to come out from our hiding place. Are you capable enough to fight them head-on?" she asked. Aston sighed. "Well..." Azere rolled her eyes. "That''s what I''m saying... we need a good plan to fight them," she said. Aston looked at the medallions. "Those medallions, what can they do? Can''t they help us?" "Good question..." Azere said and looked at the two medallions floating in the air. Meanwhile... In the house. The supreme witch and his men gathered in the living room discussing Aston''s sudden disappearance. "My lord, we can''t find Aston and the women here in this house," the leader of the men reported. "I know, but I can still smell a faint scent of Aston in this place. Let''s continue looking around, maybe there is a secret room or tunnel that leads to a secret place somewhere. Check the walls! Inform me if you notice anything out of ordinary. We won''t leave this place unless we captured the women and Aston! Spread out now!" he barked his order. "Aye, my lord!" the men replied in unison. The men scattered around the house to check for any signs of the secret room or passage located somewhere. Chapter 159 - Free At Last! One hour later. One of the men rushed to the living room. "My lord, we saw a secret door on the wall behind the cabinet near the kitchen!" The supreme witch stood up abruptly. "Lead me to the door!" he said. They went to the kitchen area and all the men were already gathering there, looking at the secret door. The supreme witch waved his hand opening the door in the process. The door was opened successfully and they saw a wooden staircase going downwards. The men went down first and the last one to enter the door was the supreme witch. Down they go... they noticed that the place is so dark. The supreme witch wielded a light in his hand and a torch magically appeared, he glued it to the wall... finally light-flooded the entire room. They looked at the sight below, it''s pitch black down there. Then they smell a nasty smell coming from somewhere. They crunched up their nose. "Where the hell does that smell come from?" the supreme witch asked, pressing his nose to avoid inhaling the foul smell, it started to suffocate him. "Men, go down and check what''s on the bottom!" he ordered. "Aye, my lord!" the men responded in unison and proceed to go down. When the supreme witch was about to go back to the door to leave the place, suddenly they heard creaking and the staircase suddenly collapsed beneath their feet - they all fell into the floor which happened to be filled with stagnant black liquid that smell like a rotten gut of fishes. The smell was so nasty! Everyone was screaming in horror as the nasty-smelling liquid entered their nostrils and mouth. "Lets teleport back the White Coven Castle now!" the supreme witch commanded. The men teleport themselves out of the foul-smelling room. A few minutes later, the supreme witch and his men vanished entirely from the darkroom. Meanwhile... Aston and Azere were laughing hysterically at the sight of the white-cloaked men falling into the dark foul-smelling water via the magical mirror. Aston gave Azere a thumb up. "Brilliant idea!" he said. "Yes! They will not be able to get up from the bed for a while. They will have bouts of diarrhea for one whole week!" Azere laughed hysterically, she was joined by Aston. Their merry laughter filled the entire room. After their laughter ended, Aston looked at Azere in amusement. "I''ve never laughed so hard in my entire life!" "Me too!" Azere agreed, nodding her head. "We can be a great team together-?" Aston said suddenly. Azere raised a brow. "Eh?" "You know... undo the time loop... I''m tired of choking you all the time. I never wanted to kill you in the first place, I''m just carried away by my anger. I''m so sorry for attempting to end your life..." Aston apologized wholeheartedly. He was sporting a serious expression on his face. Azere was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect to see the sincerity on Aston''s face today. "Are you having a fever?" she asked, joking. Aston sighed. "I''m serious with my apology! Please forgive me..." he pleaded. Azere took a deep breath. "Okay, apology accepted. I already forgiven you..." she said. "Thank you so much for your forgiveness. Now can you undo the time loop? I hate hurting you each time? Please-?" he begged earnestly. Azere looked at the two medallions. "It''s up to them if they see your sincerity... they will undo the loop," she replied. Aston released a deep sigh. "Okay... I''ll just wait patiently..." he said. Azere went to the door and opened it. "Let''s go back upstairs. I''m thirsty!" she stated. "Okay, after you..." Aston replied and followed Azere outside in high spirit. ... Meanwhile... Back in the cave. The couple was cuddling in the bed, they just finished kissing each other on the lips. "I love you!" Sabrina said meaningfully. "I love you more, my love!" Rhett replied delightfully. "How about we relocate in Grandma Azere''s hut since I can finally leave this cave freely? I miss living in that hut," Sabrina said. The truth is, she doesn''t like staying in the cave anymore, it reminded her so much of Amara''s betrayal. "Sure! No problem!" Rhett replied. "Should we relocate now?" he asked. "Yes!" Sabrina replied excitedly. "Okay, let''s pack our belongings," he said. The couple left the bed and began putting all their stuff in the bags. One hour later. The couple can be seen exiting the entrance of the cave, carrying their belongings. When they arrive at their destination, they leave their stuff outside and began cleaning the hut, dusting it from top to bottom. Afterward, they arranged their stuff in the cabinet and the kitchen area. Tired of cleaning, they lie down on the bed and rested for a while. A few minutes later. "My love, what do you want to eat for to eat for dinner tonight?" Rhett asked. Sabrina grinned. "I missed eating spicy roasted chicken! But I''m so hungry already!" she gushes. "Okay, I''ll get the chicken ready outside," he said. "I''ll come with you," Sabrina said. The couple left the room, exited the house, and went to the backyard to catch a chicken to roast. Sabrina prepared the fire and went back to the hut to get the salt and seasoning to make the roasted chicken more delicious. Upon her return, Rhett already caught one chicken and was in the process of cleaning it. A few minutes later. The couple was smiling lovingly at each other while roasting the chicken. Sabrina looked at her beloved. "Do you think your mother will like me?" she asked. Rhett kissed her sweetly on the lips. "Of course! My mother is very kind, she will like you for sure!" he assured her. Sabrina smiled brightly feeling relieved that Rhett''s mother is a kind person. After they finished roasting the chicken, they started eating together along with the boiled banana. A few minutes later, their stomach is full. They put out the fire and cleaned the area, then retired to the hut. Sabrina washed the plates on the sink while Rhett went outside the house to fetch water from the nearby stream. While she was busy washing the dishes... Dimitri suddenly materialized behind her and spoke. "You left the cave?" he asked casually. Sabrina looked behind her shoulder and nods her head. "Yup!" "Why?" Dimitri asked. "Because the cave reminded me so much of Amara! Every time I remembered what she had done to me and Rhett, my anger flares up. I don''t want to destroy my happy reunion with my boyfriend by being constantly reminded of Amara''s betrayal," she explained. "Ah, okay... I understand," Dimitri said, a glimmer flashing in his eyes. "Do you need something?" she asked as she continue washing the dirty dishes. "I just want to ask when are you going to visit your Grandma Azere? I can take you to her place anytime," he stated. Sabrina pondered the question for a moment. "Um... after I bring Rhett to the Golden Peak Valley safely," she answered. "Is Grandma Azere okay?" she inquired. "She''s alive and doing well. You have nothing to worry about her condition. She is well protected..." Dimitri replied. Sabrina raised a brow. "Protected by whom?" "You will know after you see her again," Dimitri answered. "How about my friend Ivy the bird? Have you find her already?" Dimitri shook his head. "I''m still trying to find her. She disappeared without a trace..." Sabrina looked at the guardian. "How about his brother? Did you find him? You know where they live, right?" Dimitri nods his head. "Yeah... but when I went to their place, it was abandoned already..." Sabrina was getting worried about her friend Ivy and Edward''s condition, she remembered that their stepmother is a witch. "Please, don''t stop finding Ivy and her brother!" she begged. "I will!" Dimitri responded. "Thank you," Sabrina said. "Don''t mention it," Dimitri spoke. "By the way... you have no plan to see your friend Gustav-?" he asked. Sabrina shook her head and sighed. "Gustav is a crazy guy. Wait... why are you asking me about this? Do you know him?" she asked, confused. Dimitri nodded his head. "Of course, I know him! He''s my friend, an immortal vampire." "I see... then tell him to find another woman. I already had a boyfriend, I won''t replaced Rhett in my heart for anything and anyone. Let''s no longer talk about Gustav. The two of us have nothing to do with each other," she concluded. "Okay, I''ll tell him..." Dimitri stated. "Anything else before I go?" "Um... can you put Rhett into a deep sleep later at 8:00 in the evening?" Sabrina requested. "Why?" "Because I want you to bring me to the Portwell Mansion. I want to visit Aunt Cornelia tonight. I don''t want her to worry that I vanished from the inn without a trace," she explained. "Okay, I''ll return tonight at 8:00. I''ll take my leave now," Dimitri said and vanished from the room. Sabrina resumed her chores in the kitchen. Rhett returned to the hut a few minutes later. Hours went by. The evening finally comes. The couple was outside the hut looking at the star-filled sky above. "Wow, the moon and the stars are looking beautiful and enchanted tonight!" Sabrina gushes. "They''re not as beautiful as you, my love!" Rhett said and kissed her lips. The couple kissed each other passionately under the moonlight. Two hours later, after they''re getting tired of watching the sky, they retired to the hut and cuddled on the bed staring at each other''s faces happily. "My love, I''m so happy that you and I we''re now both free from the cursed cave. We can finally live our life outside and raise a family! I''m so excited to go home and see my family again, then we will get married surrounded by our family!" Rhett said in elation. Sabrina smiled and caressed Rhett''s face lovingly. "Yes, we can finally live happily together! We will finally have our happy ending!" she enthused, but deep inside, she was tormented by the sadness of their impending separation. Rhett hugged her girlfriend tightly. "I love you so much!" "I love you more!" Sabrina responded, teary-eyed. Inside, her heart was breaking into pieces. The couple savored each other''s sweet embrace. After a while... Sabrina looked at Rhett. "My love, let''s go to the town tomorrow after eating breakfast. I''m excited to buy the wigs for my hair!" she said. "Sure!" Rhett agreed instantly. Half an hour later, at 8:00. Dimitri appeared outside the door of the couple''s room. Suddenly, Rhett feels so sleepy, his eyelids were dropping rapidly. "I''m going to sleep..." he told Sabrina. "Sleep well, my love," Sabrina said. A few minutes later, Rhett was already snoring softly beside his girlfriend on the bed. Sabrina covered Rhett''s body with the blanket and left the room. Chapter 160 - Baby First! When Sabrina opened the door, Dimitri was already waiting outside the room. "Let''s go!" Sabrina said. Dimitri nodded his head, then waved his hand, bringing Sabrina back to the Portwell Mansion. A few minutes later. Sabrina landed inside Cornelia''s room and was greeted with an empty bed. She heard the water running inside the bathroom. She went to the chair and sat down, waiting for Cornelia to get out of the bathroom. A few minutes later. "Aunt..." Sabrina said softly, announcing her presence in the room. Cornelia stepped outside the bathroom. "My child, it''s you!" She nearly had a heart attack after seeing someone sitting on the chair, but she was able to recover from her shock right away. She rushed to her side. "Can you imagine my worry after I visited you in the inn but found your room empty! Where have you been?" she asked. "I''m sorry, Aunt! Things happened so fast. Don''t worry about me, I''m already in a safe place. I already found Rhett and we are living together now under one roof," she explained. "Please inform Lady Helen to stop publishing Rhett''s photo, no need for it anymore," she said. "Okay, I''ll inform her in a letter," Cornelia said. "Are you sure you''re living well with your boyfriend?" she asked. Sabrina nodded her head. "I''m happy now after I found him again, Aunt!" she replied. Cornelia saw the happiness flashing in Sabrina''s eyes, she finally believed her. "How did you get inside my room? I didn''t hear the door opening and closing..." she asked, confused. "Um...er..." Sabrina scratches her head. How to explain to her aunt that she was able to come here because of the guardian of the medallion. Cornelia saw that Sabrina has difficulty answering her question. "Ah, I get it. It''s the power of the medallion that brought you here? Am I right?" "Yes!" Sabrina nodded her head. "Okay, no need to explain. I understand," Cornelia said. Sabrina stood up and hugged Cornelia. "I can''t stay longer, Aunt. Rhett might wake up and start to wonder where am I. Thank you so much for everything, for you kindness and generosity towards me. I truly appreciate it," she said, misty-eyed. "Don''t mention it. Visit me more if you have a free time. And if one day you and Rhett will have a child, bring the child to me, I want to see the baby..." Cornelia said. Sabrina smiled. "Sure! I''ll take my leave now, Aunt. Please take care of yourself," she said. "I will, you too! Go now..." Cornelia spoke. "Bye, Aunt!" Sabrina said. A few minutes later. Cornelia watched in amazement when Sabrina suddenly disappeared from her eyes. She finally witnesses firsthand the power of the medallion that gives her a chill on her spine. But she also felt relieved that no matter where Sabrina will go the medallion will protect her from harm. She finally turned off the light in her bedroom and went to bed to sleep for the night. ... Meanwhile... Sabrina was back in the hut and went to bed beside Rhett. She stared at his face lovingly. "I''m going to miss you in the next fifty years... I hope you will be able to live a good life, find another woman to love, and raised a family with her. I wish you happiness from the bottom of my heart," she said, fresh tears falling from her eyes. She bit her lip, not wanting to cry tonight. She should only remember happy moments with her beloved Rhett, not sad moments. She wants to create memorable memories with him so that she has something to remember during her long training inside the sacred ground. She planted a kiss on Rhett''s lips. "I love you so much and it hurts to get separated from you again. I don''t want to part with you again. Too bad, there''s nothing I can do about it. My destiny is already written in stone. This is how our love story ends," she lamented. Half an hour later. Rhett opened his eyes, he finally awakened. He looked at Sabrina smiling beside him. "Oh, I had fallen asleep... I''m sorry my love," he apologized. Sabrina smiled brightly. "No need to apologize, you can continue your sleep if you want," she said sweetly. Rhett shook his head. "Nah, I would rather stare at your beautiful face all night long than go to sleep," he responded and kissed her lips lovingly. Sabrina giggled and hugged him tightly. "You are so good when it comes to flattery," she teased him. "I''m not flattering you, I''m telling the truth!" Rhett insisted, then he tickled her sides. Sabrina laughed hysterically. "Stop... stoppppppp!" she shouted, laughing hard. She retaliated by tickling his side as well. Rhett joined in Sabrina''s laughter. The room was filled with the couple''s merry laughter. After their laughter died, they rested for a while, then they give in to the heat of the moment and began fondling each other''s erogenous body parts which resulted in a steamy romping that lasted for two hours. After the fire of passion and lust evaporated, they looked at each other''s faces, laughing happily. Tired but sated, the couple embraced each other lovingly as they savor the aftermath of their mind blowing lovemaking. Enveloped in each other arms, the couple finally drifted into a deep slumber at 11:00 in the evening. .... Across the miles, deep in the forest. Leera can''t sleep. She was imagining Rhett and Sabrina lying naked together in the bed, making love all night long. "Noooooooooooo! Rhett is mine! Give him back to me!" she shouted over and over again in agony. She rose from the bed and walked slowly towards the direction of the door wanting to leave the house to find Rhett! She needs to get him back! She will die if he can''t return to her side. She will kill Sabrina and take Rhett away from her! She needs to find them! The door suddenly opened... The healer stood in the doorway. "I come here to see why you are shouting in the middle of the night? What''s wrong, Leera? Are your stomach hurting again?" she inquired. "No, I want Rhett back! I need to go! I need to find him!" Leera lamented. The healer shook her head vigorously. She pitied Leera at the same time annoyed that the stupid woman continue to act stubbornly after she become blind. Leera continues to move forward. "Let''s go back to the bed. Go back to sleep!" the healer said. She assisted the pregnant woman back to her bed. "No! I need to go out of the house and find them! I want Rhett back!" Leera insisted. The healer released a deep sigh. "Don''t be stubborn! If you continue to act like this you will encounter accident in the forest. You can''t leave the house in the middle of the night because you already lose your vision! Don''t be stupid!" she scolded her. "Leave me alone! Don''t stop me! I need to find Rhett! My baby and I need him!" Leera still insisted on going to the door. "I said, you can''t leave because it''s dangerous for you and your baby!" the healer blocked the door and removed the pouch from the pocket of her skirt. She sprinkled the powder on Leera''s face, putting her in a deep sleep. "Stupid woman!" she murmured angrily. Before Leera''s body crumbled on the floor, the healer was already behind her, catching her, then she brought Leera safely back to bed. She covered the poor woman''s body with the blanket. She stared at Leera for a long time while shaking her head in sadness. Leera cheated and gambled her way into the wolf''s heart, all in the name of love, but in the end not only did she lose the man she love, but she also loses her vision and her power... all in the name of love. Not worth it! She has to do something before Leera will lose the baby! "I''m sorry, child. I have no choice but to do it! For your safety and for the baby, you need to be locked up for your own good," she said gloomily. She walked towards the window and chanted a spell, summoning someone to come to the hut. A few minutes later. Dolores, Leera''s devoted follower materialized inside the room. "Who summoned me?" Dolores asked. "I am. Looked at the Priestess lying in the bed... look at her pathetic condition!" the healer said. "Oh, my!" Horrified, Dolores rushed to the bed and stared at the two empty sockets of Leera''s eyes. She looked at the healer. "Who did this to her!?" she asked angrily. "It''s Sabrina and her powerful ally, they come to this place and took the wolf away. Then they removed Leera''s eyes and returned her to this hut already a blind woman. I''m sorry, there''s nothing I can do for her anymore..." the healer explained. Dolores gritted her teeth in anger. The healer sighed. "Forget retaliating! Don''t plan on avenging Leera''s condition. You might only bring more harm to her and yourself. The reason why I summoned you here - because the Priestess needs to be locked away for her protection and for the baby as well..." she paused for a few seconds and continue... "Leera wanted to leave the hut to find Rhett. I''m afraid that she might encounter accident in the forest and she will not only lose her life, she will also lose the baby in her tummy..." "I want to avenge her!" Dolores declared, raw anger was flashing in her eyes. The healer was shaking her head. "Foolishness! You''re as stubborn as her! Listen to me... you and Leera are not in a position to take revenge! Your power is weak compared to Sabrina''s guardian!" "I don''t care!" Dolores shouted. The healer shrugged, getting annoyed that Leera''s most trusted follower is also stubborn just like her. "Okay, fine, go ahead! Seek revenge for Leera if you want, but I must ask you to lock Leera first in a safe room so that she can give birth to her child safely and properly. Then you can go ahead with your revenge. For now, I want you to focus on taking good care of the pregnant woman and keeping her company every day so that she won''t go crazy due to loneliness and sadness. Then after she gives birth to a healthy baby, you are finally free to continue seeking revenge..." Dolores'' nostrils were flaring in anger. She digested the healer''s statement slowly. Thick silence enveloped the room. A few minutes later, after the anger subsided, Dolores finally understood that Leera needed her time, attention, and companionship the most during the lowest time of her life. Therefore, she has no time for revenge. She looked at the healer. "You are right, baby safety first before revenge!" she finally relented. The healer smiled in relief. "That''s good! Don''t worry, I will visit the Hillsraine Grove mansion twice a week to bring healthy medicine for Leera''s baby. You can bring her back to the mansion," she said. "Thank you for your help and for taking good care of the Priestess," Dolores said. "Don''t mention it," the healer responded with a smile. Feeling wretched inside, Dolores looked miserably at the sleeping woman on the bed. "I''ll bring you home, Priestess! I''ll take care of you..." she murmured. A few minutes later, Dolores and Leera vanished from the room. The healer closed the window and went back to her room to continue her interrupted sleep. Chapter 161 - Bonding With You! The following day. After they finish eating breakfast, Rhett and Sabrina head to the nearest town. The carriage arrived at the heart of the town, one hour later. The couple paid the driver their fare and exited the vehicle. "My love, let''s check out that store over there! They''re selling all kinds of wigs!" Sabrina said, pointing her hand at the store in the left corner. "Okay, let''s go," Rhett responded. They walked towards the store holding hands. Inside the store, only a few customers are browsing the aisle, checking out the wigs. Sabrina brought Rhett to the section where the black straight and wavy hairs are hanging on the rack. She picked up two black wigs, one was straight and the other was wavy in style. She showed it to Rhett. "How about these to wigs?" she asked for his opinion. Rhett looked at the wigs and nodded his head. "They looked fine to me," he replied casually. "Okay, I''ll buy them," she said, not wanting to prolong their stay in the store because Rhett might get bored. They went to the cashier section and Rhett paid their purchases. The couple left the store. "Where do you want to go next?" Rhett asked. "How about we buy a new shirt and pants for you?" Sabrina suggested. "Okay, as you say so, my love," he said and pinched her nose lovingly. They entered a store selling cheap clothes. The couple began browsing the clothes display and they manage to buy two shirts and two pairs of pants for Rhett. They left the store afterward. "Where next, my love?" Rhett asked. "How about you? You don''t want to buy a dress?" he suggested. "No need... I still have lots of clothes there in the hut," she replied. Sabrina declined his offer. After all, she doesn''t need new clothes because she will be gone for a long time. "So... where are we going next...?" Rhett inquired roaming his eyes around the busy street. "Let''s go to the public plaza, over there!" she said, pointing at the plaza a few meters ahead. "Okay," Rhett spoke. The couple walked towards the plaza which is not crowded during that time. They chose a spot away from the crowd. They lowered themselves on the concrete bench located under the shade of a tree. Smiling, Rhett''s attention was drawn to a family of four. The mother and father were putting their two children on the swing, the couple looked at each other with love shining in their eyes. Sabrina followed Rhett''s gaze and she knew why he was smiling, he was dreaming of a happy family with her someday. She smiled bitterly. "What a lovely family!" she commented. Rhett looked at her and smiled. "Our family would be like that someday," he said, his eyes glowing, already imagining a happy family life with Sabrina. He planted a kiss on her cheeks. "I can''t wait for us to get married!" he said softly. Misty-eyed, Sabrina hugged him tightly, trying to stop the tears from coming out of her eyes. They stayed in the plaza for a few hours, watching the children and their parents bonding together. During lunchtime, they went to an eatery located near the plaza and ate their lunch with gusto. Afterward, they went back to the busy street and entered different stores selling all types of stuff. They were having fun exploring the town. Hours went by. The evening is fast approaching. Sabrina felt hungry. "My love, I''m hungry already. Let''s eat our dinner in that restaurant over there!" she said. "Sure!" Rhett replied happily. They entered the restaurant and ordered their dinner. While waiting for their order. "My love, it''s already night. How about if we stay in one of the inns here and return to our place tomorrow morning..." she suggested. Rhett nodded his head. "No problem. I''ll agree to anything you want, my love!" he said. Sabrina giggled happily. "Thank you so much, my love!" Grateful, she planted a kiss on Rhett''s cheek. The waiter arrived and delivered their order consisting of beef and pork dish with vegetables, the specialty of the house. "Let''s eat! I''m starving!" Sabrina said. The couple ate their delicious dinner with a great appetite. After they finished eating, they left the restaurant and went back to the plaza, this time they secured themselves a two-seater swing. They spent two hours in the plaza, enjoying the lovely evening and the company of each other. Two hours later. Sabrina began yawning, she stood up. "Let''s go find an inn to sleep! I''m sleepy already," she said, covering her mouth with her hand as another yawn left her mouth. "Okay, boss!" Rhett said with a smile. He draped his arms around her and planted a kiss on her head. They went back to the street and inspected the inns lining up in the street. They settled in The Starlight Inn. A five-story building with a nice lobby and clean, spacious rooms. Inside their rented room. After they finished their routines in the bathroom, the couple cuddled in the bed. "Happy, my love?" Rhett asked. Sabrina looked into his eyes and smiled brightly. "Yes, of course! With you by my side, I''m always happy! I can''t ask for anything more!" she responded. Rhett buried his face on her neck and began caressing her inner thighs. "OMG, you''re getting horny!" Sabrina giggled. "Let''s make love tonight!" he whispered suggestively and nuzzled her ears erotically. Sabrina can''t stop giggling, then Rhett silenced her mouth with a searing kiss that took their breath away. Their make-out intensifies as intense passion and lust surge into their body. A few minutes later, the couple was already naked, pleasuring each other on the bed. The room was filled with their moaning and panting, which ended in a mind-blowing climax a few minutes later. The room was now replaced with silence. The couple can be seen lying on the bed, happily sated, their naked bodies were covered with a blanket, enjoying the aftermath of their intense lovemaking. Rhett kissed Sabrina''s head. "Goodnight, my love! Sweet dreams..." he whispered. "Night night!" Sabrina responded. "I love you so much!" Rhett said. Sabrina smiled sweetly. "I love you more!" she replied in a sleepy voice. The couple shut their eyes, going to sleep. A few minutes later, the couple drifted into a deep slumber, enveloped in each other''s warmth. ... Across the miles, at the Laswich Mountain. Aston was standing beside the window, standing at the dark horizon, wearing a gloomy expression on his face. Azere placed the blanket and pillow on the mat that she placed on the floor. "You can sleep now if you want, your bed is ready," she said. Aston looked at her. "Thank you for letting me sleep here in your place," he said. Azere sighed. "It''s okay... since you defy the supreme witch and wanted to help me, then that automatically makes you my ally," she said. "I don''t deserve your forgiveness - but thank you for giving me a chance to make it up to you," Aston said in a wretched voice filled with guilt and shame. Azere smiled and said, "Let''s no longer talk about the past... let''s move on..." Aston nodded his head and asked, "I''m just wondering why you didn''t kill the supreme witch and his men? Why did you go easy on them?" Azere sighed. "I''m not a murderer... but if they return here and cause havoc again then I might just do as you suggested. Giving them diarrhea is just a warning... If they are stupid and still insist on returning here then I will be showing no mercy on them anymore," Azere said. "Okay, since you already made the decision, I will respect it. By the way, did you find Betty''s dead body?" he asked. "Sorry, I don''t have to answer your question," Azere replied. She won''t tell him because the supreme witch might take hold of Aston and squeezed the truth out of him. It''s better to be safe than sorry. She can''t fully trust him yet. Aston watched the conflicting emotion flashing on Azere''s eye. "I see... I understand. You go ahead, I''ll sleep when I''m ready to sleep," he said. When Azere didn''t answer his question about Betty, he had a suspicion that the injured woman is still alive and recovering somewhere. "Okay, good night," Azere said. "Night night," Aston responded. Azere turned around and went back to her room to retire for the night. Aston continues staring at the darkness of the night. The moon was a no-show in the sky tonight. The house was surrounded by darkness. He has no idea how effective the diarrhea illness that the medallions have given to the supreme witch and his men, all he knows is that they will return here at some point in time to continue their evil plan. He can no longer return to the White Coven Castle because he defies the supreme witch and that makes him his enemy. He does have an alternative, he can leave this hut and roam the world freely but he can''t leave Azere alone on her own here. He needs to stay by her side until this mess is finally over. Since things have ended this way, he somehow felt the need to protect her from harm. He continues gazing at the dark sky above. One hour later. Aston started yawning and closed the window. He lowered himself on the mat and lay his head on the pillow. He glanced at the closed door of Azere''s room, wondering if she was already sleeping right now. He shut his eyes preparing to go to sleep. Meanwhile... Inside Azere''s room. She had a hard time sleeping, wondering why the butterfly hadn''t come back yet to report to her? The delay of the butterfly''s return only means one thing, it failed to find Olga until now. She was getting worried about her. She hoped her friend is safe wherever she is right now. Then her mind wandered to the missing people in the cave, especially her charge, Sabrina. Her heart was aching for her. She hoped that they were all safe wherever they are right now. After thinking of a lot of things and her dire situation, Azere''s brain finally got tired and shut down, allowing her to sleep peacefully through the night. Chapter 162 - I Will Kill You! The following day. The couple wakes up early and has breakfast in the eatery beside the inn. They already brought their bags with them, ready to go home after eating. Sabrina enjoyed eating the eggplant omelet and fried rice. She noticed that Rhett was looking outside wearing a frown on his face. "What''s wrong, my love?" she asked. Rhett looked at her. "I wonder how is Grandma Azere and Aunt Olga doing right now? The last time we talk to them they were heading to the Holybel Summit to investigate their teacher''s disappearance, then after that, they haven''t visited us in the cave again. I can''t help but get worried about them," he said anxiously. Sabrina recalled that the guardian assured her that Grandma Azere is in good condition, if that is the case then Aunt Olga is also doing well. But she can''t reveal the info to Rhett because he will be asking her why she knows about their condition, she can''t tell him about the medallion and the guardian. The expression on her face was replaced by sadness instantly. "I''m worried of Grandma and Aunt Olga as well, but I''m also comforted with the fact that Grandma is quite capable, she can take care of herself," she replied positively. "Ah, I nearly forgotten about that..." Rhett said, smiling finally. Sabrina felt relieved. They resumed eating their breakfast. After consuming all the food on her plate, Sabrina picked up her mug and drink her coffee. Then she remembered something... "Oh, I have nearly forgotten... we should buy gifts for your parents and your brothers!" she exclaimed. "No problem, let''s go to the store and buy a present for them after we''re done here," Rhett agreed. A few minutes later. The couple left the eatery and ventured to the stores nearby, buying presents for Rhett''s entire family. After one hour, they finished shopping and finally went to the carriage station to board a passenger carriage going home. After one hour of traveling, they exited the carriage at the village near the outskirts of the town. They started their journey home, walking in the dense forest. After one hour of walking... they come to a stream to drink water and rest for a while. Sabrina scanned the area - surrounded by towering trees, wild bushes, and lush greenery. "Nice, relaxing place..." she murmured to herself. Rhett was washing his muddy feet in the shallow water. Then suddenly... Sabrina heard the growling of animals coming closer to the stream, when she looked around the trees... she saw wolves advancing towards the area, about fifteen of them... Oh, no! Rhett also heard the growling of wolves, alerting him of the sound of a pack of wolves. He looked at Sabrina, fearing for her life. He can transform into his wolf form, but Sabrina is human and vulnerable. He never had any experience fighting with his kind before, but he does have plenty of experienced killing snakes inside the cave. He took a deep breath... his brain was thinking rapidly about how to save Sabrina from these wolves. The wolves were stalling... they were watching the prey... waiting for the order to attack. Suddenly... one of the wolves, the leader of the pack came forward and spoke. "We only want the girl, you can leave now!" he ordered. Rhett was unable to reply for a moment, since they were surrounded, there will be no safe place for Sabrina to hide. If he will get busy fighting the wolves, chances are they will be able to get hold of Sabrina... What to do? Desperation flashed in Rhett''s eyes for a few seconds. This is not the time to hesitate. His time is running out! "Get behind that tree!" he shouted at Sabrina. Right in front of the terrified Sabrina... Rhett transformed into his wolf form. Rhett''s transformation blows Sabrina''s mind away. "Oh, so you want to fight to the death instead of leaving to save your life! How stupid!" the leader of the wolves sneered. "If you touch my woman you will die!" Rhett replied with a menacing growl, ready to fight to the death to protect his girl. The leader of the wolves attack Rhett and they began fighting fiercely. Sabrina hide behind the trunk of the tree... frightened to death... she looked behind her and saw several wolves advancing towards her... "Guardian, where are you!? Please help me! The wolves are coming for us!" she screamed for help in her mind. The wolves are coming closer to her location while Rhett was busy fighting the leader of the wolves. The guardian is still a no-show... "Oh, God... what I''m gonna do...!?" she said in a petrified voice, her body was trembling in fear. She can only hug the bags to herself and bury her face on them to block the sight of the fierce-looking wolves advancing towards her. "Guardian...medallion...please save me and my boyfriend from these scary wolves!" she begged desperately over and over again. When she looked at the wolves, she was shocked to see them being thrown like rugs one by one into the air, as if they were fighting an invisible enemy that nobody can see... ''It''s the guardian! He finally come to save us! Thank God!'' she murmured in delight. Huge relief washed over her. All the wolves that were previously advancing towards her location were finally exterminated by the invisible enemy. Their dead bodies were scattered all over the ground. A few minutes later. The guardian showed himself to Sabrina. "Are you hurt?" he asked worriedly. Sabrina shook her head. "I''m okay! You just arrived on time to save me. Please help Rhett, he is fighting with another wolf!" she pleaded. Dimitri shrugged indifferently. "Let them fight..." he said casually. Sabrina''s eyes widened in shock. "What the hell! Why are you not willing to help my boyfriend!? I don''t want him to die!" she said, glaring at him. Smirking, Dimitri shook his head. "Nah... I want to see if Rhett is capable enough to kill his enemy to protect you. Let see... I''ll watch them fight and see who is the winner in the end..." Dimitri said, he made himself invisible again. "Are you crazy!" Sabrina shouted, gritting her teeth in anger, extremely annoyed that the guardian refused to help her boyfriend. Damn him! Where is he!? Damn! He disappeared again! Sabrina left the trunk of the tree and watches the two wolves fighting each other fiercely. Then Sabrina saw the enemy pounce at Rhett viciously, Rhett was pinned to the ground struggling to get up, her eyes widened in horror after seeing blood trickling on Rhett''s side. She screamed in anger and rushed to the enemy. "Get off him! I''ll kill you!" she said menacingly. She got hold of the foot of the enemy and with all her might pulled him away from Rhett. What happened next blows her mind away... her hands were filled with incredible strength that came out from nowhere enabling her to pull the wolf away from her boyfriend and hurled the enemy to the nearest tree. The sheer force of her strength shocked her because the wolf''s body hit the trunk of the tree producing a loud thud, the wolf whimpered in pain, gasping for breath, and finally fall to the ground dead... That was the last thing Rhett saw... the incredible moment when Sabrina pulled the wolf away from him and she hurled it to the trunk of the tree with a loud thud... then he fainted. Sabrina hugged Rhett''s body and cried hysterically. "Please, don''t die on me! Please don''t die!" Suddenly, Rhett''s body transformed into its human form. Sabrina stared in horror at the deep wound on Rhett''s side, fresh blood coming out from the gaping wound. Dimitri finally showed himself beside Sabrina. Sabrina looked at him, her eyes flashing with anger. "I hate you! You didn''t help him! Now he''s dying! I will never forgive you if he dies today!" she said vehemently. Dimitri was shaking his head. "Relax, calm down, he''s not dead yet. He just fainted," he stated calmly. He placed his right hand on the open wound, healing it in the process. Stunned, Sabrina saw the wound starting to heal and finally gone as if it''s never there at all. There is no sight of blood and scar as well. "Incredible, the wound was healed instantly! Amazing!" she gushes as huge relief washed over her. "You worry too much for nothing," Dimitri scolded her softly. Sabrina bit her lip wanting to retaliate but instead keep her mouth shut. This is not the right time for argument. They have just encountered a harrowing incident. Her body was still shaking in fright. She closed her eyes for a moment, inhaling and exhaling fresh air into her lungs. She can finally relax and let her guard down since Rhett''s wound was already healed. She nearly has a nervous breakdown after seeing so much blood coming out from Rhett''s wound. She needs to slow down the beating of her heart. Dimitri wrapped his black-cloaked around Rhett''s naked body. He looked at Sabrina. "Are you okay?" he asked. Sabrina nods her head without looking at him. She was still annoyed at him. Dimitri walked away, allowing Sabrina''s anger to cool down. Sabrina looked at the retreating guardian. "Don''t walk too far away!" she said, fearing another attack from the wolves. "I''m not going away," Dimitri replied, reassuring her, then continue walking away. He found a nice spot to sit down a few meters away from Sabrina and her wolf. Sabrina breathed in relief after seeing that the guardian was just a few meters away, guarding them. She looked at Rhett, he is naked. His clothes were ripped apart during his transformation. She took the extra pants and shirts from the bag and began donning them on Rhett''s body. Dimitri was watching the struggling Sabrina. "Need my help?" he asked. Sabrina shook her head. "No need, I can manage," she said and continue dressing Rhett. A few minutes later, she successfully managed to put the clothes on Rhett''s body even though she struggled in the beginning due to his heavy bulk. She stared at Rhett for a moment, thinking how much he had seen.... wondering what to do about their situation. Chapter 163 - I Am! After a while... Dimitri went to Sabrina''s side and asked, "Do you want me to erase the wolf''s memory? Everything that happened today here in the forest?" he suggested. Sighing, Sabrina looked at the guardian. Does she really want Rhett to forget everything that happened today? "Is it necessary?" she asked. Dimitri shrugged. "Not really... but he will start asking you about what he saw before he fainted. So, how will you answer him? How can you explain those dead bodies of the wolves scattered on the ground?" Indeed, how can she explain everything to Rhett? Sabrina took a deep breath. "I''m tired of lying... let''s just try something else," she replied. Dimitri raised a brow. "Tell me what do you have in mind?" "Let''s just pretend that you are a spirit that lives here and you witness what''s going on - that''s why you decided to help us defeat the wolves. How about that? Just be creative with your disguise and narrative," she suggested. "Okay. If that''s what you want then let''s do it your way," Dimitri agreed. "Alright, you can wake him up now," Sabrina said. Dimitri walked towards Rhett, still lying unconsciously on the ground. He waved his hand on Rhett''s face, waking him up in the process, then he vanished from the area in the blink of an eye. Sabrina was waiting for Rhett to open his eyes. Rhet''s eyelids fluttered and he opened his eyes wide. He caught a sight of Sabrina peering at him. "My love, are you okay?" he asked worriedly. Sabrina smiled brightly. "Yes, I''m perfectly alright..." she replied. Rhett remembered everything and asked, "Where is that wolf?" He looked left and right, there he saw the wolf on the ground, dead. He gave Sabrina a questioning glance. "What''s going on?" "Did you see everything before you fainted?" she asked. Rhett nodded his head. "Yeah... I saw you yank the wolf away from me and hurled him to the tree, then I passed out after that. And where are the other wolves?" he asked, he slowly stood up. Then he noticed that the pain on his side was gone, he knew that the enemy hit him hard there and he saw his blood trickling from the open wound. But the wound is no longer there where it was supposed to be... Eh? What''s going on? He walked towards the back of the tree and saw the rest of the dead wolves there scattered on the ground. He went back to where Sabrina stood. "D-did you kill them all?" he asked, confused. Sabrina shook her head. "No, I didn''t kill them... I''m not the one who killed those wolves," she replied in a serious tone. Rhett''s brows knitted together. "Then who else?" he asked. "I AM..." a male voice suddenly spoke out of nowhere. Stunned, Rhett quickly looked around to find the source of the voice. But he didn''t see anybody else aside from him and Sabrina. Was he imagining things in his head? "Did you hear the voice, my love?" he asked. "Yes, I hear the voice too!" Sabrina nodded her head. She scanned the area. "Hello, if you are the owner of the voice can you show yourself to us?" she requested. "Sure!" the male voice replied. Out of the blue... An old man with white long hair, wearing a white flowing robe that looks like a wizard materialized in front of them. "I am the voice you heard a while ago. I am also the one who killed all the wolves and saved the two of you from harm. I''m a spirit who has lived in this forest for a thousand years..." Rhett bowed his head. "Thank you so much, Grandpa, for helping us. We owe you our life," he said in a grateful voice. "Don''t mention it. I''m glad to be of help to you. Continue with your journey," the spirit said. To demonstrate his power, he walked towards the dead bodies of the wolves and burned them one by one using the flames that magically came out from his hands. Astounded, Rhett and Sabrina witnessed in wonderment the formidable spirit in action. "Wow! He truly is powerful!" Rhett raved, he was now fully convinced that the spirit was the one who killed all the wolves. There is no way that Sabrina can do it on her own because she was just an ordinary girl. After burning all the dead bodies of the wolves, the spirit looked at Rhett. "How is it? Your wound is no longer hurting?" he asked. Rhett quickly checked the wound on his side and there was none. He looked at the spirit of the forest. "Did y-you also healed my wound?" he asked in disbelief. The spirit nodded his head. "Yes... your woman is crying hysterically in front of you thinking that you''re already dead because of the amount of blood that she saw pouring out of your gaping wound... so... I pity her and cured your wound..." he explained. "Thank you so much, Grandpa, for helping us dispose of the enemy and for healing my wound. We owe you our life," Rhett said, feeling grateful for the help that was bestowed on them by the powerful being. "Don''t mention it. I''m willing to help innocent victims if they happen to come into my territory," the spirit said. "Next time, be careful when traveling with your beautiful companion because she is a magnet for disaster. Next time, if you travel with her, make sure you will cover her head with a turban or a wide hat to hide her beauty. You will never know what you will meet in this dense forest," the spirit added, smirking. Sabrina glared at the guardian. Dimitri smiled a bit. "Ah, I know a little magic... I''ll make a hat for her..." he said and waved his hand. A wide woven hat suddenly materialized in his hand. He gave it to Sabrina. "It''s my humble gift for you, my lady!" he said, grinning. Sabrina accepted the hat and said, "Thank you!" She put the hat on her head. The spirit looked at the wolf. "Young man, be careful on your way home. Don''t let your guard down," he said. Rhett nodded his head. "I will surely follow your advice, Grandpa! We will continue our journey now. Thank you for everything," he said. "Have a safe journey ahead," the spirit said and waved his hand at the couple, then he vanished from their eyes in a split second. The couple looked at each other in amazement. "Wow, I can''t believe that we got ambushed by a pack of wolves and then saved by a thousand-year-old spirit. And everything is back to normal as if nothing happens..." Rhett spoke in astonishment. "Indeed!" Sabrina agreed. "Let''s go home!" she said. "Okay," Rhett replied and picked up their traveling bags. The couple continues their journey. The guardian was following them, hovering in the air in his invisible form, making sure that the couple would no longer encounter any misfortune ahead. Time went by. After their tiring journey on foot, the couple finally arrived at their destination. They sat on the stairs of the hut, catching their breath. "We''re finally home! Thank God!" Sabrina said happily. She removed the hat from her head and fanned herself with it. Rhett released a deep sigh and kissed Sabrina''s head. "My love, I''m sorry that due to my carelessness and incompetence you''re nearly harmed by the wolves," he said sadly. "If the spirit of the forest didn''t help us right away, I don''t know what will happen to us. We could be dead by now. I''m such an inept person!" he said in a dispirited tone, feeling ashamed of himself. Sabrina took a deep breath. "Shh... don''t apologize to me. Don''t feel sorry for yourself. You have done your best. We are outnumbered by the wolves and defeat is expected. What matters most to me is that we''re both safe now. The nightmare is over, let''s move on from the awful memory that happened today..." she said calmly. "Okay..." Rhett said. The couple left the stairs and entered the hut. They put their bags down on the floor and went to bed. They cuddled in the bed and rested for a while. Silently recalling in their minds what just happened in the forest today. "That thousand year old spirit living in the forest is awesome! He had incredible power! I''m truly impressed!" Rhett said in awe. "Yeah, me too!" Sabrina spoke. "We are lucky that the wolves attacked us in the territory of the spirit, if it happened in another place, I don''t know what could have happened to us..." Rhett said dejectedly, shaking his head remorsefully. Sabrina looked at him. Rhett was still talking about what transpired to them earlier in the forest, he must still be traumatized inside. She needs to think of something! She needs to think of an activity to distract him from his negative thoughts. "My love, for tonight''s dinner... I want to eat a spicy shrimp soup mixed with lots of green leafy vegetables and ginger. Let''s go to the stream to catch fish and shrimp!" she said and stood up. "Okay, you''re the boss!" Rhett replied and followed Sabrina into the kitchen to get their stuff for shrimp and fish catching. A few minutes later. The couple can be seen leaving the hut, walking their way to the location of the stream located in the southern part of the forest. Back in the hut. Olga appeared outside the hut, looking at the abandoned house. Wait... she noticed something out of the ordinary. She went to the back of the house and stared at the growing plants in the garden. "Hmm, why are the plants and vegetables here growing again? As if somebody was cultivating them? Did the hut have new occupants? Who are they?" she said aloud. She climbed the stairs and went inside the hut to investigate. Olga entered the room and began inspecting the clothes in the cabinet, trying to guess who is the owner of the clothes... Wait... her eyes widened in surprise. Holy Moly! The clothes looked familiar! A few minutes later. A butterfly entered the open window and landed on the table located in the corner of the room. Olga looked at the butterfly and recognized it as Azere''s pet. "What is it?" she asked. "Azere wants you to go back to the Laswich Mountain at this very moment! Emergency!" the butterfly said. "Okay, I''ll go there with you now!" Olga replied. A few minutes later, both Olga and the butterfly vanished from the room. Chapter 164 - Soon! ~Laswich Mountain~ Olga landed outside the house, walking towards it. That was also the moment the door was opened by Azere, behind her was Aston. Azere rushed to her side, feeling relieved to see her friend, safe and sound. "Where have you been?" she asked. "I''m still busy investigating about the disappearance of the people in the cave," replied Olga, her eyes drawn to the guy suspiciously. "Why is he still around?" she asked in a low voice. "I''ll explain everything later. Let''s go back to the house first," Azere answered. The women went back to the house, Aston followed them inside. They all went to the living room and settled on the chair, facing each other. Olga throws Azere a questioning glance and whispers, "Don''t tell me that he will be staying here? Since when?" she asked curiously. She had a feeling that something was going on between the two. "Did you two hook up together while I''m gone? Since when-?" she asked, grinning, teasing her friend. Azere hit her arms hard. "Ouch!" Olga protested. Aston coughed in amusement. He stood up. "Girls, feel free to talk to each other. I''m going to the kitchen to make you a cup of tea," he said. He left the living room and headed in the direction of the kitchen. Olga''s eyes followed Aston, smiling brightly. "Oh, my! He sure does acting like this is his own home! Are you two in a relationship already? How quick!" "Stop joking around! We are in a difficult situation right now..." Azere said gloomily. Olga looked at her friend and saw the serious expression on her face. "Alright, I will stop teasing and joking. I''m serious now. I''m all ears now. Quick, tell me everything!" she said, eager to listen to what her friend is about to say. "Listen carefully... The reason why Aston is here is that our teacher begged him to help us and protect us from the supreme witch''s evil intention..." Azere began her narration. Olga''s eyes widened in shock. "M-Mother is alive?" "Let me finish my narration first, okay?" Azere said. "Okay, continue..." Olga spoke. Azere took a deep breath. "The reason why Mother was missing is that she was imprisoned in a dungeon located under the White Coven Castle. She was tortured there by the supreme witch who want the missing medallion. Mother refused to tell him where she hide the medallion. Then when Mother thought that she was about to die, she asked the supreme witch to bring Aston to the dungeon and she will tell him where the medallion is as long Aston will promise to her that he will protect us. Then after telling Aston everything, Mother passed away and vanished from the dungeon..." Stunned, Olga''s mouth was wide open in utter shock. After a few seconds, she finally managed to speak, "Whaaaat? Oh, my!" "Yes... that''s what truly happened to Mother during her absence," Azere said. "Then, where is Mother right now? Tell me, is she still alive?" Olga asked. "Yes. She''s still alive and recuperating in a secret place. But keep your mouth shut for now. We don''t want the supreme witch to know about Mother''s whereabouts. He will find her and kill her again!" Azere responded in a whisper. "Okay, I''ll keep my mouth shut," Olga said. She was truly shocked by everything that transpired during her absence from Laswich Mountain. "Ah, I get it now. Is that the reason why Aston was staying here in the house with you? To protect us?" Azere nodded her head in confirmation. "Yeah, that''s the reason why he''s here. He''s going against the supreme witch''s wishes, they now become an enemy to each other. Therefore, Aston will stay here with us for the time being until this whole mess is over..." "You mean - I can no longer leave and go out?" Olga asked. "Yes. We should stick together in one place. If you are out there, the supreme witch might capture you. We can''t afford something like that to happen. If we stay here together, the two medallions in the basement will protect us from the invaders who come to this place to harm us," Azere explained. "Okay, I got it!" Olga nodded her head. "Good. Let''s just stay here in the Laswich Mountain and face our enemies together," Azere stated. "Um... I''m just curious. Where is the missing medallion? I mean who got the medallion?" Olga inquired. Azere sighed. "You won''t believe it. Take a guess - who do you think got the medallion?" Olga''s brows knitted together in concentration, trying to guess where the medallion is right now. After a while, she gives up. "I have no idea... Why don''t you tell me?" she said. "The medallion was now in Sabrina''s position," Azere replied. Olga''s eyes widened in disbelief. "What-? Are you talking about Sabrina, your charge? She has the missing medallion in her position?" "Yes. She was chosen as the next guardian of the medallion. That was what Mother had told me after I visited her in the secret place that she was currently recuperating right now," Azere answered. "Oh, my! How come? Why is it Sabrina? Why not me?" Olga whined. Azere sighed and hit her friend''s arm. "Ouch!" Olga yelped. "Stop joking around!" Azere scolded her. "Okay, fine. So, you mean to say that Sabrina is still alive until now?" Olga asked. "Yes, of course! The medallion will protect her from the evil intentions of the enemies. It''s actually a good thing that it turned out this way. I don''t have to worry much about my charge''s safety. After I learned that Sabrina got the medallion, the heavy burden that I was carrying on my shoulder was finally lifted and I can finally breathe easier now," Azere said. Olga nodded her head in agreement and said, "I felt relieved too. It''s better that Sabrina got the medallion instead of that supreme witch who tortured our teacher." "That''s right... I''m just blown away by the sudden turn of events," Azere murmured. "Me too. I didn''t expect that upon my return here, I will be bombarded with good surprises," Olga enthused. Azere sighed. "Well, not all surprises are good though..." "Why? Did something bad happen here while I''m away?" Olga inquired. Azere took a deep breath. "Yes. The supreme witch and his men arrived here and checked everything in this house. Aston and I managed to hide in the secret room. Do you want to see what happened to them?" "Sure! Let me watch it!" Olga said in glee, expecting lots of action. Azere waved her hand in the air and summoned the magic mirror. "Magic mirror show us what happened to the supreme witch and his men when they came here!" she commanded. In a split second, the magic mirror materialized in the air and began showing the specific event that Azere had requested. Olga watched the whole scenario unfolding in the mirror. She clapped her hands in delight when the supreme witch and his men fell into the foul-smelling dark water on the floor. They were covered by dark water from head to toe and suddenly disappeared from the room. The magic mirror had finished showing the whole event. Azere waved her hand and the magic mirror was gone from the air. "That was fun to watch!" Olga giggled in amusement. Then her brows knitted together. "But why didn''t you kill them all when you had the chance? You let them go, they will return here to attack us!" she declared. Azere breathed deeply and replied, "I gave them a warning already. If they are wise - they shouldn''t return here!" Olga shook her head. "You''re too kind. If I were you, I would have already killed them all!" she spoke, her eyes were flashing with murderous intent. "If they still want to return here and attack us - then I won''t be merciful next time," Azere said in a cold voice. "Alright, let''s be prepared then. I had a feeling that they would come anytime soon. What is your plan?" Olga asked. "I do have a ready plan in mind..." Azere replied. "Great!" Olga gushes. "By the way, how can we contact Sabrina? I wonder if she and the others are together?" "They probably are together right now," Azere said. "I hope so..." Olga murmured. Then she remembered the new occupants in Azere''s hut. Who are they? Maybe they are Sabrina and Rhett! Is Amara with them as well? When she checked the cave before she came to the hut, there was no one there. However, it''s too early to tell. She doesn''t want to tell Azere about the new occupants of the hut, she might be mistaken with her assumption. She wants to be sure of her suspicion first before informing her friend about it. She doesn''t want Azere to get happy and excited to see her charge but gets disappointed in the end. Azere looked at Olga''s face and asked, "Hey, what are you thinking? Why are you silent all of a sudden?" "Ah, nothing. I''m just thinking about Mother. When can I see her again?" Olga asked with a deep longing in her eyes. Although she harbored anger towards her teacher due to the curse she had cast upon them, it can''t be denied that before the incident took place, Mother was always good to them. "Soon!" Azere replied. Aston arrived in the living room and placed the cup of tea on the center table. "Ladies, let''s have a tea break..." he said casually. "Thank you!" Olga picked up the cup and smiled. She looked at Azere, teasing her friend in silence. Azere rolled her eyes. Amused, Aston watched the ladies exchange glances at each other in private. Chapter 165 - Whats Your Excuse This Time? That morning. While eating breakfast, Sabrina informed Rhett about her decision. "My love, let''s go home to your family today, after lunch," she said. "Oh, why did you change your mind all of a sudden?" Rhett asked. Sabrina shook her head. "Nothing... I''m just thinking that your family already misses you - so we must hurry up and go home," she answered. "Okay, you''re the boss!" Rhett responded with a smile. He agreed with Sabrina because he also wants to go home and see his family. They resumed eating their breakfast. Done eating, Rhett left the hut to secure the poultry and everything before they will go to the Golden Peak Valley. Sabrina was left alone in the kitchen to deal with the dirty dishes. After she finished washing the dishes, she cleaned the table and swept the floor. Then the guardian suddenly materialized behind her. Sabrina already sensed his presence, she turned around and looked at him. "Why are you here? Rhett might see you!" she said worriedly. "Don''t worry, he''s already on his way to the stream," Dimitri replied. "Are you and Rhett going to the Golden Peak Valley?" he asked. "Yes. Why?" "You will encounter a problem there..." Sabrina''s brows furrowed. "Problem? What kind of problem?" she asked. "Rhett''s family has been trying to find him and you ever since Amara''s devious scheme. You have to understand that you and your lover have been gone for a while. What will you answer their question if they will ask you the reason why both of you went missing? Just imagine Rhett''s confusion about the whole thing. Think again before you make a decision..." Dimitri said. "Oh, no!" Sabrina slapped her forehead instantly. "Why didn''t I think about that?" she groaned in despair, hating herself for being stupid. "Now that you see where the problem lies. Do you still want to go home to the Golden Peak Valley?" Dimitri asked. Sabrina released a deep sigh. What is she going to do now? She began pacing back and forth on the floor, confused about what to do next. She was feeling conflicted inside. Dimitri watched Sabrina''s distress and internal conflict. He sighed deeply. "Do you want to hear my advice?" he asked. Sabrina looked at him, she might as well hear his suggestion. She nodded her head and said, "Bring them on..." "The truth is - you keep feeding the wolf lies after lie. Sooner or later, you will be caught with your own lies. What I''m trying to say is that leave him alone after one week and go back with me to the sacred training ground. The wolf can find his way home," Dimitri suggested. "But how can I be assured that nothing bad will happen to him during his journey home? We''ve been attacked by wolves on the way here. It may happen again!" Sabrina expressed her fear. "Worry not about that issue. After I bring you back to the sacred ground, I will deliver Rhett to his family''s doorsteps safely if that''s what''s bothering you," Dimitri reassures her. Sabrina pondered Dimitri''s suggestion for a few minutes. "You got a point..." she finally said. Tired of walking she lowered herself on the chair. Then she remembered one thing. "Wait... I can''t go with you to the sacred training ground yet!" she protested. Dimitri raised a brow and sighed. "What is your excuse again this time?" "I haven''t met Grandma Azere and you didn''t find my friend Ivy the bird yet! You promised me that you will do all these things for me before I will undergo the training voluntarily!" she reminded him. Dimitri sighed, shaking his head in annoyance. "Okay fine! Let''s start with the wolf first. Let''s bring him back to his family safely, then I will bring you to Laswich Mountain to meet your Grandma Azere. After that, I will bring you back to the training ground so that I can devote my whole time to find the bird. How about that?" "Fine with me," Sabrina agreed. "Good! Enjoy bonding with your lover while you still can," Dimitri said. "I''ll take my leave now..." Sabrina watched the guardian disappear from her vision. He''s gone! She remained seated on the chair, getting tired of her situation all of a sudden. She rose to her feet and went inside the room to lie down on the bed. Feeding Rhett lies after lies is taking a toll on her conscience. She closed her eyes to relax her weary mind. A few minutes later. "My love, I''m back from the stream. I caught several fish and shrimp for lunch!" Rhett said while climbing the stairs. "Where are you?" he asked after Sabrina didn''t reply to his call. "I''m here in the room," Sabrina replied finally. Rhett went to the kitchen and put his fresh catch into the basin, then he went to the room to check on Sabrina. He found her lying on the bed, staring at the window outside, sporting a gloomy expression on her face. "My love, what''s wrong?" Sabrina looked at Rhett. "I''m not feeling well, my love. I''m having a painful headache right now," she said. "Okay, just continue resting. I''ll cook our lunch later. I will boil some herbal medicine so that you will feel better," Rhett said. "Thank you, my love. We won''t be able to go home to your village today, I''m sorry," she apologized. "Ah, don''t worry about it. We can always go home after your headache is gone," he said and planted a kiss on her head. "Rest well..." he spoke and left the room. Sabrina watched the door close, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. She only has a few days left with Rhett, she should just focus on it and cherish it. The guardian is right, she should just enjoy the remaining days she had with Rhett and forget going home with him to the Golden Peak Valley. Fifteen minutes later. Rhett entered the room holding a cup of herbal medicine that he had harvested from the back of the house. He boiled the medicinal leaf with water earlier. "My love, drink this medicine, it will make you feel better," he said. Sabrina sat upright and ingested the herbal concoction, then she handed back the cup to Rhett. "Thank you, my love!" she said. "Just continue resting in bed. I''ll water the plants then cook our lunch later. If you need anything just call my name, okay?" Rhett said gently. Sabrina smiled sweetly and nodded her head. "Yes, my love." Rhett left the room and went back to the kitchen. Outside the hut. Up in the air, Dimitri was patrolling the whole area. He had a feeling that soon the wolves would come to this place to avenge the death of their pack. The only way to give the couple peace of mind is to prepare for the attack that would come anytime soon. Dimitri spread his arms wide and created an invisible barrier that would protect the surrounding area fifty meters away starting from the hut. After he finished creating the barrier, Dimitri went back to the hut and found Sabrina lying on the bed alone. Sabrina looked at him. "What''s wrong?" she asked. "I''m expecting more wolves will arrive at this place in the coming days to avenge the death of their pack. So I created an invisible barrier that would protect this place and the surrounding area. Anyone who will have the misfortune to touch the invisible barrier will die. So, I warned you to keep the wolf away from the invisible barrier!" Dimitri warned her. Sabrina''s eyes widened in surprise, she sat upright in alarm. "How will I know if we are near the barrier?" she asked. "You will see the air turning green, you are the only one who can see the invisible barrier, the wolf can''t! So keep him away from the barrier as much as possible. Don''t venture outside for your protection. As long you will stay inside the barrier, you and the wolf will be safe," Dimitri explained. "But why set up a deadly barrier around this place?" Sabrina asked anxiously. "Because the wolves might come in different areas at once. It''s better to play safe than feel sorry later," Dimitri answered. "Okay, I got it!" Sabrina replied, feeling unsettled more than ever. This is getting worse. She got up from the bed and left the house, looking for Rhett. She found him at the back of the house, chopping firewood. Rhett looked at her worriedly. "My love, why are you up? You should be resting in bed so that you will feel better..." he said. Sabrina smiled and lowered herself on the bark of the tree. "I got bored in bed alone. I want to be with you," she spoke. "How about your headache?" Rhett asked. "I feel better after I consumed the herbal medicine," Sabrina replied. "Good! I''ll finish chopping this wood and then I''ll join you in the room. I will give you a gentle massage all over your body," he said with a playful wink. Sabrina giggled. "I love that!" Rhett continued his chore while Sabrina roamed her eyes around the area, trying to find the location of the invisible barrier. She looked heavenward and saw the greenish color barrier that the guardian mentioned earlier. The guardian was not lying, he was telling the truth. A chill ran down on Sabrina''s spine. Without the guardian''s protection, she and Rhett can easily lose their lives in the hands of the unseen enemy. She sighed inwardly and continued watching Rhett doing his chore. From now on she will never leave his side to make sure that he won''t come near the dangerous barrier preventing him from getting into an accident. Chapter 166 - Go Home Or Die? Hours went by. The sun is already set on the horizon, the night is coming. Sabrina and Rhett just finished preparing their meal and ate dinner at the kitchen table. After they finished eating, the couple tidied the table and washed the dirty dishes together. A few minutes later, the couple retired to their room. "The night is still early..." Rhett said casually. "Yes, it is," Sabrina nodded her head. "Let''s go outside the house and watch the beautiful night. There''s a full moon tonight and the stars are shining brightly in the sky," Rhett said. "Okay," Sabrina finally agreed. They left the room and went outside the house. They sat on the wooden chair, looking heavenward, gazing at the bright sky above while holding each other''s hands. Sabrina smiled happily. This is such a romantic night. When she was still inside the cave, she dreamed of spending this kind of special moment with Rhett, gazing at the beautiful stars above in the open air, it''s finally happened several times already! Her heart was bursting with joy. Romantic moments like this are meant to last forever. Rhett looked at Sabrina. "My love, before we go home to our village, we should leave a letter for Grandma Azere and Aunt Olga. Just in case they come here, they will know that we are safe and heading to my village to see my family," he said. "Yes, of course!" Sabrina responded with a nod of her head. She rested her head on her shoulder savoring his heavenly presence. She looked at the sky above wondering why the green-colored barrier was no longer up in the air? Maybe the guardian removed it after realizing that wolves won''t come tonight. She smiled and planted a kiss on Rhett''s cheek. "I love you," she whispered. Rhett looked at her and smiled. "I love you more, my love!" he responded and kissed her head lovingly. They stayed outside for another hour to admire the beautiful night and afterward retreated inside the house to rest for the night. Meanwhile... Dimitri was still hovering up there in the air in his invisible form, scanning the whole area left and right to see if the wolves were coming tonight to launch an attack on the couple. During the ambush in the forest, he knows that one of the wolves was able to flee to safety and he was confident that it already informed the other wolves of what happened to his pack. Revenge is on the card. He does not wish to kill any more wolves tonight, but if they still insist on attacking the couple they will die! His gaze was drawn in the direction of the dense forest. He noticed some movement there. Then out of the blue... The gray wolves, about fifty of them, can be seen marching towards the location of Azere''s hut. Dimitri sighed. He hovered towards the direction of the pack and when he was already above them, he spoke in a loud voice. "You are about to enter a prohibited place! Go home if you don''t want to die tonight!" he warned them. The wolves looked at the sky above and saw no one but they heard the voice loud and clear. The leader of the wolves ignored the warning and gave his order to his men. "Attack!" he commanded. Ten wolves rushed in the direction of the hut only to start catching fire on their body the moment their furs came in contact with the invisible barrier. The leader of the pack looked at the sight of his men burning in front of his eyes. Loud growls of pain echoed in the whole area. Everyone rushed to their comrades'' side, trying to put off the fire. A few minutes later, they succeed in eliminating the fire, saving the lives of their comrades. The leader looked at the space in front of him. He knows that it will be stupidity to continue attacking the hut when they are facing a deadly invisible barrier ahead and a formidable enemy that can''t be seen. They will all die tonight if they continue their plan. He addressed his pack. "Retreat!" he commanded. "Let''s go back to our territory!" he repeated urgently. The wolves retreated, bringing the injured with them. Dimitri smiled. "The leader is wise!" he commented. He will not remove the invisible barrier as long as the couple is still staying inside the hut. It''s better to be safe than sorry. Meanwhile... At the Laswich Mountain. Olga was fidgeting on her bed. She''s not sleepy yet. Her thoughts kept coming back to the new occupants of Azere''s hut. Who are they? If her instinct is right, they could be the wolf and Sabrina! But she wants to be 100% sure first! She rose from the bed, grabbed her brown cloak, and donned it. Then she initiated the teleportation process in her mind. A few minutes later, she landed outside the cave and immediately felt the deadly aura of the invisible barrier. She immediately rose in the air and hovered farther north to get away from the deadly barrier as possible. She was hovering in the air, wondering who the hell erected a deadly barrier around this area? How can she go to the hut safely and investigate the new occupants there? C-could it be that Sabrina was the one who activated the invisible deadly barrier? But why? And what for? ''For protection of course!'' a small voice answered her question. This is getting interesting! She continued hovering in the air and encircled the area, careful not to get too close to the deadly barrier. She was trying to find an opening, a safe passage towards the hut. A few minutes later, she finally gave up. There is no such thing as safe passage. The entire area was encompassed by a deadly barrier, it would be impossible to bypass it without getting burned to ashes in the process. Never mind! She will return tomorrow or the next day! Maybe the deadly invisible barrier is already gone by then. She teleported back to her room in the Laswich Mountain. She landed in her room only to discover that Azere was already inside, waiting for her. Azere looked at Olga and directed her a questioning glance. "Where have you been?" she asked. Olga scratched her head. "Um... I went outside the house to breathe fresh air," she lied. "But I told you that you shouldn''t leave the house because it''s dangerous outside. Why are you still leaving the house without informing me first?" Azere scolded her. Olga sighed and rolled her eyes. "Stop worrying, I''m already back safe and sound," she insisted. "So, tell me, where have you been?" Azere pressed her. Olga took a deep breath and decided to come out clean. "I went to your hut to check if the couple is already back there because I noticed that your hut has new occupants. When I investigated further, I saw the clothes of the wolf and Sabrina on the cabinet," she finally revealed her discovery. "Whaaaaaat?" Azere''s eyes widened in excitement. "Are you sure?" Olga shrugged. "Well, I don''t have the chance to see who the new occupants are because your butterfly suddenly materialized in the hut and informed me that you want me back in Laswich Mountain, Asap!" she explained. "Alright, let''s go there right now!" Azere said excitedly. "No! We can''t go to the hut at this moment because the whole place was protected by an invisible barrier, so deadly it will burn us alive. Anyone who enters that protective area will die!" Olga answered, refusing to go. "Oh..." Disappointment marred Azere''s face. "How could that be? Who erected the deadly barrier?" "Maybe it''s Sabrina? She already has the missing medallion in her position," Olga took a wild guess. "Nah...." Azere shook her head. "I don''t believe it''s Sabrina. She knows nothing about creating such powerful barriers..." she stated. "Then who could it be? Who is responsible for creating that deadly barrier?" Olga asked. "Maybe it''s the current guardian, or the medallion itself," Azere replied. A frown appeared on Olga''s face. "But why? Why would the medallion create a deadly barrier? What is it for?" she asked, confused. "I don''t know what''s going on down there. We will know the truth soon enough," Azere spoke. "I should go back there again tomorrow. Maybe the invisible barrier is already gone," Olga suggested. "No. You won''t go alone there, I''ll come with you," Azere said. "Okay, let''s go together and investigate the new occupants of your house," Olga agreed. "Alright, let''s go to sleep early. Good night," Azere said. "Night night," Olga responded. Azere exited the door and went back to her room. On the way, she spotted Aston sleeping soundly on the floor. She entered her room, turned off the light, and went to bed to sleep. She kept tossing on the bed, unable to sleep. Her mind was preoccupied with Sabrina''s safety and well-being. She can''t help but get worried about Sabrina''s mental capacity to be the next guardian of the medallion. The girl is not fit to be one. She can''t wait for the morning to come so that she can head to the hut and see Sabrina with her own eyes. She was bothered by the deadly invisible barrier erected around the place. What does it mean? Is Sabrina''s life in danger? Dang! If the barrier was not there she was already back to her hut to see if the new occupants of her house are indeed Sabrina and Rhett. She was curious to know what happened after they went missing. Their disappearance from the cave is a big mystery to her and Olga. Where did they go? And what happened during those days that they disappeared from the cave? She has many questions running in her mind right now that are making her wide awake. Dang, it! She can''t sleep! Azere forced her mind to relax so that she could finally go to sleep. One hour later, she finally drifted into a deep slumber. Chapter 167 - I Know It! The following day. After breakfast, Aston and Azere were already settled in the living room, looking at each other. They were waiting for the time loop, the time Aston would try to kill Azere again. One hour later. No such thing happened! Hours went by. It''s already 11:00 in the morning near lunchtime and the murder scene between Azere and Aston never happened again. Olga had finished cooking the dishes for lunch in the kitchen. She went to the living room and looked at the people there. "Guys, are you okay? I mean it''s over already?" she asked. Azere looked at Olga and smiled. "It didn''t happen today! I guess the time loop was deactivated by the medallions after hearing Aston''s sincere apology to me," she said. "Wow! That''s good news!" Olga exclaimed. "I already finished cooking, let''s eat!" she said, excited to go to Azere''s hut. They all went to the kitchen and gathered around the table, eating their meals in silence. After they finished eating, Azere and Aston went back to the living room. "Olga and I will go somewhere. You need to stay here. We will be back shortly," Azere said. Aston''s brows knitted together. "Where are you going? Can you take me with you?" he asked. Azere shook her head. "No, I''m sorry we can''t bring you with us," she replied. "But why?" Aston asked, finding the girls'' secrecy a bit unsettling. This means they haven''t fully trusted him yet, which is kind of sad. But he can''t blame them though. Azere breathed deeply. "Please, stop asking questions. Don''t worry we will return quickly," she said. She can''t reveal Sabrina''s location to Aston to ensure the girl''s safety. "Aren''t you worried that upon your return you will discover that I''m already gone and have taken away the two medallions from the basement?" Aston asked. Azere sighed. "No, you won''t do that because I trust you. Besides, the medallion can''t be taken by anyone else easily. You will only hurt yourself in the process if you plan on stealing it. Don''t blame me, I already warn you in advance," she said calmly. Aston shrugged. "Okay, fine. Be quick to return here!" he finally said. Azere went back to the kitchen to help Olga. After they finish their chores in the kitchen, they''re getting ready to go to the hut. Olga entered Azere''s room and closed the door behind her. "Can we trust him alone in the house?" she asked apprehensively. "Of course! Aston is wise, he knows better who''s sides he will choose for his own good," Azere replied confidently. Olga was still hesitating in trusting Aston, she asked, "How about the two medallions?" "They will be fine," Azere replied casually. Since she didn''t see any sign of worry on Azere''s face, then she will just trust her with her judgment when it comes to Aston''s loyalty. "Okay, fine. Let''s go now!" she finally said. Without further ado, the two women vanish from the hut after informing Aston that they will be back quickly. Azere and Olga landed in the clearing near the cave. Olga looked at Azere. "Can you feel it? The aura of a deadly barrier that we can''t see with our eyes," she said. Azere nodded her head and answered, "Yeah, I feel it too." Olga picked up a log from the ground and hurled it at the space in front of them. The log instantly caught fire and fell to the ground. "The same thing will happen to us if we force our way inside the invisible barrier," Olga stated. Azere stared at the invisible barrier for a few minutes. "Let me try," she said. Olga looked at her. "What are you going to do?" she asked curiously. "I''m trying to create an opening good enough for us to enter without getting roasted," Azere said in a determined voice. She directed her right hand at the invisible barrier and chanted a spell. A bright yellow light emerged from her hand, the light was trying to penetrate the invisible barrier. Meanwhile... Dimitri detected a disturbance near the area around the cave. Someone is trying to open the barrier! He immediately zooms towards the area. There, he found Azere and Olga. Dimitri sighed, Azere was trying to create an opening at the invisible barrier. "Stop trying, Ladies! You are just wasting your time! Go home!" he scolded them. Azere stopped what she was doing and scanned the area, trying to locate the origin of the voice. She looked at Olga. "D-did you hear that?" "Yes, a male voice! Where did it come from? I don''t see anyone..." Olga replied, roaming her eyes around the area. Azere''s brows are knitted together. Who could it be? C-could it be the current guardian of the medallion? There''s no harm in asking. "Hello, who are you? Are you the guardian of the medallion?" she asked. "I am..." Dimitri replied. He was hovering in the air in his invisible form just a few meters away from the ladies. "Can you give us access inside the barrier? Please?" Azere pleaded. "What is your purpose?" Dimitri asked. He knew too well why the ladies are here, they want to see Sabrina. And they will be asking her lots of questions about her disappearance and Rhett will finally discover all the lies that were happening around him. There was no reply. Olga feared that the guardian already left them. "Guardian, please let us see Sabrina! We just want to talk to her even for a few seconds!" she shouted. "I''m sorry, I can''t allow you inside because the couple are in a honeymoon phase," Dimitri finally replied. The two women looked at each other in confusion. "What honeymoon are you talking about?" Azere asked. "Please, allow us to talk to her even for a few seconds!" Olga continues her pleading. These women are annoying! Dimitri sighed. "Just go home! I will bring Sabrina to the Laswich Mountain to visit you once the couple finishes honeymooning," he said. "B-but they''ve been on honeymoon stage ever since they were holed up in the cave together! We don''t understand the honeymoon part!" Azere insisted. "Kindly explain to us!" Olga added. Dimitri breathed deeply and spoke, "Sabrina is the chosen one to become the next guardian of the medallion after I retire. She will undergo training with me. The training will last for fifty years. Sabrina asked me to give her one week of alone moments with the wolf before she will undergo training. That''s why you can''t disturb her," he elaborated further. Olga''s eyes widened in astonishment. "What-? Fifty years of training? That''s far too long!" she protested. Azere was shaking her head in disbelief. "Too long indeed!" The two women finally understood the guardian''s reasoning. "But why did you create a deadly barrier around the area?" Azere asked, puzzled. Dang! Too many questions. Dimitri groaned in annoyance. "The couple was ambushed by wolves in the forest, the wolves all died in my hands. Rhett was injured badly but I already cured the wound. Another pack of wolves came last night, planning to avenge their dead comrades. That''s why I erected the deadly barrier to protect Sabrina and Rhett that is spending their last days together as a couple," he explained. Now things are no longer confusing, Azere sighed. "I just have one last question..." "Say it!" Dimitri said. "Did Rhett already know that Sabrina is the new guardian of the medallion?" Azere asked. "No! Sabrina was feeding lies to Rhett all this time. She doesn''t want her lover to know that she will be gone in the next fifty years," Dimitri replied. "Ah, okay..." Azere spoke. "Girls, go home now!" Dimitri drove them out. Instead of going home, Azere lowered herself to the ground, she has no plan to go home unless she will see Sabrina with her own eyes. Olga followed suit. She sat beside Azere on the ground. Such annoying women! Dimitri looked at the women exasperatedly. "What are you doing? You should go home! I already told you everything you need to know!" he said. "We won''t go home unless you bring Sabrina here to see us. We just want to talk to her in a few minutes! Bring her to us, please!" Azere demanded. "Yes! Bring her to us!" Olga seconded. "Fine! Wait here!" Dimitri replied furiously, muttering profanities under his breath. The two women giggled in amusement upon hearing the annoyance in the guardian''s voice. Dimitri zoomed towards the hut. He found the couple at the back of the house, resting under the shade of the tree after tending to their vegetable garden. He immediately froze the wolf. Sabrina looked at Rhett. "My love, I want to eat cucumber salad this evening. How about you, what do you want to eat for dinner later?" she asked. Rhett was already frozen and couldn''t talk or hear anything she says. "My love, what happened to you?" Sabrina asked worriedly after she noticed that he was no longer moving. Dimitri materialized in front of Sabrina. "I freeze him temporarily because you have visitors waiting outside the barrier," he informed her. Sabrina''s eyes widened in surprise. "Visitors-? Who are they?" she asked with a raised brow. "Your Grandma Azere and Aunt Olga," Dimitri replied. Sabrina''s eyes brightened in both surprise and happiness. "Take me to them!" she quickly said. "Alright, but don''t be surprised if you see a younger version of the older women when you see them today," Dimitri said. Confused, Sabrina looked at the guardian. "Why? Did something happen to them?" she asked. "The curse on Azere and Olga were finally lifted by Aston," Dimitri said. Sabrina raised a brow and asked, "And who is Aston?" Dimitri groaned. "Just ask them!" he said. "Okay, fine. Please, take me there now!" Sabrina ordered excitedly. She looked at Rhett. "My love, just stay here for a moment, I''ll be right back!" she said and planted a kiss on his head. Dimitri rolled his eyes upon seeing her blatant display of affection towards her lover. A few moments later, Dimitri and Sabrina both disappear from the garden area. Sabrina suddenly materialized in front of Azere and Olga. "OMG! I can''t believe this!" Sabrina uttered a squeal of delight. In front of her are two younger-looking pretty ladies! The old-looking ladies are gone! Azere and Olga rose to their feet. Misty-eyed, Sabrina hugged Azere tightly. "Grandma! I miss you so much!" she said happily. "I miss you too! Where have you been? Why did the three of you suddenly vanish from the cave without a trace? Where is Amara?" Azere began her interrogation. A mixture of sadness and anger clouded Sabrina''s eyes the moment she heard Amara''s name. She released a deep sigh. "Amara betrayed me and Rhett big time. It''s a long story, Grandma," she said sadly. Azere and Olga looked at each other. "I know it! That woman can''t be trusted!" Olga blurted angrily. Chapter 168 - Restore! Azere looked at Sabrina. "Child, when are you going to tell Rhett everything?" she asked. Misty-eyed, Sabrina released a deep sigh. "Initially, I don''t want him to know that I will leave him alone for fifty years because he will never agree to it. But yesterday, I have a change of heart. I will tell him everything on the last day. I can''t do it right now because if I tell him about the training, our special moments together will be destroyed. I just want to spend some quality time with him while I still can," she said forlornly. "I understand your side, child. But be fair to Rhett, no matter how painful it is for him, he deserves to know the truth," Azere said. "Yes, I will tell him everything, Grandma," Sabrina said gloomily. "Good, because that''s the right thing to do," Azere stated. Olga looked at Sabrina. "Dear, do you want to be the next guardian of the medallion? Tell us honestly," she asked. Sabrina shook her head as fresh tears sprang from her eyes. "No! I never wanted to be the next guardian of the medallion! Honestly, I don''t want to be one!" she exclaimed while shaking her head in defiance. "Oh, dear..." Olga said. "But why would the medallion force you if you don''t want it?" she asked, puzzled. Sabrina bit her lip. "The current guardian told me that I was the chosen one by the medallion and I can''t say no. I have to be the next guardian of the medallion whether I like it or not," she said dejectedly. Azere sighed heavily. "What do you want, child?" she asked. "I just want to be with Rhett, grow old and raise a family with him," Sabrina expressed her desire. Olga looked heavenward and shouted, "Guardian, did you hear what Sabrina had said just now? She doesn''t want to be the next guardian of the medallion! Choose me instead! I''m willing to undergo the training on her behalf! Take me! Just leave the poor girl alone!" Stunned, Sabrina and Azere looked at Olga in astonishment. They didn''t expect this sudden turn of events. Azere looked at her friend in disbelief. "Are you sure about your decision?" she asked. Olga smiled and nodded her head energetically. "I''m sure 100%! As you can see, it''s a win-win situation for all of us. Sabrina can stay with Rhett and I will become the next guardian of the medallion. Fabulous, isn''t it?" Azere smiled brightly. Well, it''s not surprising at all because Olga always wanted to be powerful above everyone else and if she will become the next guardian of the medallion, she will have immense power and immortality at her disposal. "You will support me, right?" Olga asked. Azere nodded her head. "Of course! But let''s wait for the guardian if he agrees to your offer," she said. Sabrina suddenly feels hopeful. She prayed fervently that the medallion would agree and chose Aunt Olga instead and leave her alone. All she ever wanted in life is to be with Rhett until they grow old together, it''s more than enough for her. Azere looked around the area and said, "Guardian, I know that you can hear us. Can you please tell us your opinion regarding Olga''s offer?" "I hear you, ladies! Just right now, the medallion informed me that although the offer is good, she had already chosen Sabrina as the next guardian. Nothing and no one can change that!" the guardian finally responded. Feeling the pain of rejection, Olga bit her lip. "Thank you for your reply, guardian!" she finally said, accepting the medallion''s rejection graciously. Sadness clouded her face for a moment, but she is not the type who surrenders too easily. "I respected the medallion''s decision. Please tell her that my offer still stands as long as I''m alive. I''m willing to undergo the training to be the next guardian of the medallion on behalf of Sabrina," she insisted in a determined voice. "Noted," the Guardian replied. Sabrina hugged Olga. "Thank you for offering your help, Aunt. It means so much to me!" she said, feeling emotional. Olga smiled, she rubbed the girl''s back gently and said, "I''m sorry, that they won''t accept my offer. It''s the only way I know how to help you. Keep the faith." "I will, thank you," Sabrina said and looked at Azere. "Child, what exactly Amara had done to you and Rhett? And where is she right now? Can you enlighten us about it?" Azere asked curiously. Sabrina breathed deeply, the moment she heard of Amara''s name, anger and sadness flashed in her eyes. "It''s a long story, Grandma. I will tell you everything after I send Rhett back to his family in the Golden Peak Valley. I will come to your place and tell you everything," she said. "Okay, we will wait eagerly for that time to come," Azere said. "I''m going back to the hut. Rhett was temporarily frozen by the guardian so that I can get out of the barrier and see you," Sabrina stated. "Okay, go back now. Stay safe," Azere said. "Do you still have food in the hut that can last up to several days?" Olga asked. "We can give you food supplies," she offered. "Thank you, Aunt. The food is still enough to last for one week," Sabrina replied. "Good," Olga said. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to tell us, child," Azere said. "Thank you, Grandma, Aunt Olga," Sabrina said, feeling grateful for their concern and offer of help. She looked heavenward. "Guardian, I''m ready now to go back to the hut," she shouted. "Okay, time to go back inside!" Dimitri responded. He addressed the visitors. "Girls, go home!" he said. A few minutes later, Sabrina vanished in front of Azere and Olga. Olga looked at Azere and said, "She''s gone!" Azere released a deep sigh. "Why are you sighing? Aren''t you happy that you had finally seen Sabrina and we''re able to talk to her in person?" Olga asked. "I''m happy of course!" Azere replied. "But it pained me to know that she''s not willing to become the next guardian of the medallion..." "It''s understandable, Sabrina doesn''t want to leave her boyfriend behind, that''s why her heart was not set on becoming the next guardian of the medallion. On the other hand, I don''t have a boyfriend and I''m more than willing to accept the responsibility as the next guardian of the medallion. Sad to say, the medallion doesn''t want me and rejected my offer right away. Funny, right?" Olga said lamentably. Azere sighed and patted Olga''s arm, comforting her. "Don''t worry, after Mother recovers from her injury she will start teaching us magic spells once again. Your skill and power will surely improve!" she said. Olga smiled. "Oh, yeah! I''m looking forward to seeing and learning from Mother again just like old times!" she said as bright enthusiasm flickered in her eyes. "Me too!" Azere grinned, feeling relieved that Olga was able to recover quickly from the depression of the medallion''s outright rejection of her offer earlier. "Alright, now that we have finished our purpose here, let''s go back to the Laswich Mountain!" she said. "Okie Dokie!" Olga responded cheerfully. A few minutes later, Olga and Azere vanished from the area. They''re back in Laswich Mountain in no time and landed outside the house. However, the horrible sight that greeted them shocked them to the core. The house was gone, reduced to rubble! Olga and Azere stared at their home in utter shock and disbelief. "W-who did this!" Olga screamed angrily. Azere sighed deeply and swallowed the lump in her throat. The rage was slowly building up inside her. How dare the enemy destroy the innocent house? The house that didn''t harm anyone! Furious, her hands formed into a fist. "Despicable!" Fresh tears emerged in Olga''s eyes. It pained her badly that the house that she considered her home for many years was destroyed by the enemy in just a few hours. She closed her eyes for a brief moment. Then she remembered something... "OMG! The medallions in the basement! And where is Aston?" she asked, panicking. Azere was still reeling from the shock. Tears rolled on Olga''s face, the sight of devastation pained her so deeply, she broke down. "What are we going to do now? We already lost our home! And the two medallions are missing!" she said, sobbing hard. Azere looked at her friend who is sitting on the ground, Olga looked like an orphan child who just lost her home. She shut her eyes for a moment then opened them again. "Don''t be sad, I''ll restore our destroyed home right away!" she said in a determined voice. Olga looked at Azere between tears. "H-how?" she asked in bewilderment. "Watch the ruins!" Azere said. Azere waved her hands around the ruins and chanted a spell, her mouth moving rapidly. "Let the house restoration begin!" she commanded. Olga looked at the devastating ruins in front of her, not expecting to see anything remarkable, then her eyes started to widen in utter disbelief and shock. What she saw in front of her astounded her! OMG! The house was repairing and restoring itself! Windows, wooden floors, roofs, and other parts of the house appeared out of nowhere and began forming the skeleton of the house... The house was restoring itself! Stunned, Olga''s mouth was wide agape in astonishment! This is the first time that she has seen a house that can repair itself! The phenomenon that she was witnessing right now blows her mind away. "I can''t believe this!" She looked at her friend in awe and fascination. Azere is indeed powerful! More powerful and talented than her! Unknown to them... A few meters away, a man in his invisible form watched the whole scenario unfolding below the ground. Half an hour later. The house finished repairing itself. "Oh, my! Our old house is back!" Olga said happily. She can''t contain her joy. She hugged Azere tightly, feeling grateful. "Thank you, friend, for restoring our beloved house! You''re the best!" she said jubilantly. Azere smiled. "Let''s get inside!" she said and grabbed Olga''s hand. The two women were about to enter the door but an arrow was shot from somewhere and hit Olga on her back, piercing through her heart in the process. The women looked at each other in shock. "A-am I hit?" Olga asked in disbelief, staring at the tip of the arrow protruding on her chest. "NOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Azere screamed in anger and anguish as Olga crumbled to the ground. She quickly lifted her friend''s limp body and looked into Olga''s dying eyes. "Don''t you dare die on me!" she said hysterically and began sobbing hard. Olga closed her eyes slowly. Out of the blue, a man in a black cloak materialized in the air and landed in front of the women. Azere looked at the stranger, her eyes blazing with murderous intent. Chapter 169 - No Mercy! Azere''s hands released deadly flames wanting to harm the stranger whom she thought was the one responsible for Olga''s current condition. "Don''t shoot! I''m not the enemy, I''m the guardian!" The man in black cloak quickly identified himself. He lowered himself on the ground, feeling Olga''s pulse. "She''s still breathing!" he said and grasped the tip of the arrow. Azere watched the arrow dissolve into small particles in the hands of the guardian. Then he flattened his hands on the area of Olga''s chest where fresh blood can be seen oozing from the wound made by the arrow. A few minutes later. The guardian finally removed his hands... Azere stared in astonishment at the area where the wound used to be, it was gone! The blood also disappeared. She looked at the guardian in awe. "Thank you so much!" she said happily, her heart was overflowing with relief and gladness. "Don''t mention it!" Dimitri said. He carefully lifted Olga''s injured body and carried her in his arms effortlessly. Azere rushed to the house and opened the door. They entered and went to Olga''s room to settle her in the bed. Azere looked at the guardian, whose face was concealed by the hood. "What am I going to do next? Will Olga be alright?" she asked anxiously. She was still reeling from the shock of nearly losing her friend today. "Yes. If I come too late, it would be impossible to revive her. But she is lucky, today is not the time yet for her to die," Dimitri replied casually. "When will she wake up?" Azere asked. "She will wake up at the right time. Give her time to recover, her body is still recovering from the shock right now. But she''s already far from danger," Dimitri reassured her. "Thank you so much for saving Olga''s life!" Azere said in a heartfelt tone. "Don''t mention it. I''m glad to be of help during these turbulent times," Dimitri spoke. "By the way, I followed you here because Sabrina asked me to give you these gifts that she had bought from the town when she and Rhett went there the other day," he said. A bag containing two summer dresses materialized in his hands. Azere accepted Sabrina''s gift and said, "Please give Sabrina our thanks. I appreciate her gifts for us." "I will," Dimitri replied. "Who destroyed your house? Is it the supreme witch?" "Of course! He''s the one! No one else can do this to us!" Azere answered in an enraged tone. Then she noticed that Aston was nowhere to be found. She had a bad feeling about his sudden disappearance. The only way to know what truly happened to the house during her absence is to summon the magic mirror whom she instructed to record everything. She waved her hand in the air. The magic mirror suddenly appeared in the air. "Show me what happened here during my absence!" she commanded. The mirror began displaying the events that took place in the house just like a movie. A mist appeared out of nowhere and began enveloping the entire house. Aston was sitting on the sofa in the living room during that time. After inhaling the mist, he suddenly collapsed on the sofa, unconscious. Men in white cloaks arrived at the house. Two men went to the sofa and grabbed Aston, then they vanished from the house. The rest of the men trashed the house, then they all disappeared afterward. They left behind a devastating ruin that broke Azere and Olga''s hearts. "So, they took Aston away..." Dimitri commented casually. Azere looked at the guardian, a surprised expression registered on her face. "H-how did you know about Aston and the supreme witch?" she asked in wonderment. "I know everything," Dimitri replied nonchalantly. "Ah, okay..." Azere said. She reminded herself that the guardian was gifted with limitless capabilities due to the power that the medallion had bestowed upon him. So, why not ask for his help to locate Aston? Why not? There is nothing to lose if she will try asking for his assistance. "Um, can you help us locate Aston''s whereabouts? Please?" she requested. Dimitri looked at Azere for a moment then he replied, "I''ll see what can I regarding your request. I will let you know if I already found his location," he said. "If nothing else, I''ll take my leave now..." "Okay. Thank you so much for saving Olga''s life, we owe you big time," Azere said, feeling grateful for his help. "Don''t mention it," Dimitri said and vanished from the house in the blink of an eye. Sighing, Azere went to check on Olga. Her friend is breathing normally and the wound on her chest was no longer there, she feels tremendous relief that the worst is over now. She left the room and proceed to the basement, she opened the secret door and went inside. Inside the room. Azere opened her palm and released the two medallions, they floated in the air and went back to their original position, floating in the air above the table. Done with her task in the secret room, she left the basement and went back to Olga''s room to check on her. When she arrived there, Olga was still sleeping. She covered her friend''s body with the blanket and left the room. She went to the kitchen and made herself a cup of tea and brought it to Olga''s room. She will stay in the room until Olga wakes up. She wants to be by her side when she opens her eyes to reassure her that everything is alright. She sat on the chair and sipped her tea wondering where the supreme witch hides Aston? It could be anywhere far from here? Or they probably brought Aston to the White Coven Castle and hid him in the basement just like what they have done to Mother. Everything is possible! She was getting worried that they were also torturing Aston right now, she hoped not! Although she hasn''t fully trusted Aston until now, she didn''t wish him to suffer badly at the hands of the supreme witch. The enemy was not merciful to Mother even if she is a woman. She had a bad feeling that they wouldn''t hesitate to treat Aston the same way. Her only hope right now is the guardian, she was hoping that he will help them find Aston and bring him back to safety. Azere finished sipping her coffee, she put it on the table and went to the window, looking at the far distance. She remained in that position for some time. Two hours later. Olga stirred in her sleep. Her eyelids fluttered, she slowly opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling of her room. Suddenly she recalled everything that happened to her, oh no! She sat upright and looked at her chest, expecting to see the tip of the arrow protruding on her chest and the unbearable pain that follows afterward, that''s what she remembered before pitch darkness completely took over her senses. She was surprised to find nothing of that sort on her chest. Where is that arrow that penetrated her back and pierced her chest? Why is it gone now? And there was no sign of wound when there should be one! Is it a dream? Was she dreaming about the whole thing? But she was 100% sure that it was not a dream! She saw the familiar sight of her room. Happiness shone brightly in her eyes as the awareness surged through her body after realizing that she wasn''t dead yet! She''s still alive! What a miracle! The door opened and Azere entered the room. She rushed to Olga''s side after she saw her friend awake already. "How are you feeling right now?" she asked worriedly. "I''m feeling fine, but where is the arrow that hit me?" Olga asked. "I saw it with my eyes before I passed out, I''m sure of what I saw! Was that a dream?" she asked in bewilderment. Azere shook her head. "What happened to you is not a dream, but a tragic reality that almost killed you. Someone shoots an arrow through your back, piercing your chest. As I hold you dying in my arms, suddenly, a hero appeared from nowhere and saved you, stopping the blood from flowing out from the wound and within just a few minutes, he completely healed you. As you can see, there was not even a scar to remind you that you were shot fatally by an arrow earlier..." she explained. Olga''s eyes narrowed in confusion. "W-what did you say? A hero came to save me from a certain death? Who is that hero? Do I know that person?" she asked. "He is no other than the guardian of the medallion. He followed us here because Sabrina wanted to give us the summer dress as her gift to us. He saw what happened to you and immediately appeared to save you from death. You owe him your second life," Azere stated. "Where is he? I want to personally thank him!" Olga said, feeling thankful for the guardian''s timely intervention that eventually saves her life. "He already left after reassuring me that you are going to be fine after you wake up," Azere replied. "Oh..." Olga said, feeling disappointed. "Don''t worry, I have a feeling that he will return soon," Azere spoke. "Why are you confident that he will come back?" Olga asked. "Because I asked his help to find Aston''s location," Azere answered. A frown appeared on Olga''s face, she asked, "What happened to Aston?" Azere waved her hand in the air, summoning the magic mirror. "Magic mirror, show us what happened to the house during my absence!" she commanded. The magic mirror began projecting the events that transpired on the house during the attack of the supreme witch''s men. Olga gasped in shock, seeing the men kidnapping Aston and trashing the whole house made her heart boil in anger. "Despicable! I will kill them all!" she said indignantly. Azere released a deep sigh. "That''s right if they will come here again! I will never show them an ounce of mercy anymore!" she said furiously. The rage was boiling in Azere''s eyes. She was mad that the enemies didn''t appreciate the warning that she had shown upon them when they fell into the foul-smelling dark liquid. When they attempted to kill Olga with an arrow earlier, they only meant one thing, war! "No more mercy for them!" Olga blurted angrily, her eyes flashing with murderous intent. Azere nodded her head in agreement.. "Yeah! Let''s get ready for their return! Let''s get ready for war!" she hissed indignantly. Chapter 170 - Victory! A few days later. One sunny afternoon, the couple was taking a bath in the stream near the hut. The water on the stream was shallow, they can only use a plastic dipper to pour water on their heads and bodies. Sabrina smiled. "I would love to take a bath in the sea with you one day," she told her beloved. Rhett smiled. "After we arrived to the Golden Peak Valley, I will take you for a swim to the sea and the river located a few kilometres away from our village," he said. "That''s awesome!" Sabrina beamed. They continue bathing in the stream, afterward, they decided to catch fish and shrimp to make a delicious soup for dinner. Satisfied with their fresh catch, they left the stream and went home. When the couple arrived there, they immediately went to the kitchen and prepare their catch for supper. Half an hour later, the boiled rice was already cooked and Sabrina was in the process of cooking the soup. She already had all the ingredients prepared. "My love, I''ll go downstairs to water the plants in the garden," Rhett said. Sabrina nodded her head. "Okay, go ahead. I''ll join you later after I''m done cooking here," she said. Rhett left the kitchen and went to the back of the house to tend to the garden. When Sabrina was already left alone in the kitchen, Dimitri materialized behind her. Sabrina immediately felt his familiar presence. "Why are you here? Did something come up?" she asked. She was worrying that Rhett might show up in the kitchen at any given time. "You only have two more days left in your honeymoon with the wolf..." Dimitri said, trying to remind her. Sabrina raised a brow. "And so...?" "I have to remind you that there will be no more extension," Dimitri killed her hopes right away. Sighing, Sabrina bit her lower lip, truly disappointed with the guardian''s reminder, just when she was about to ask for one more week extension but her hope was killed instantly. She shrugged, feeling hopeless and miserable inside. "Okay fine, thanks for reminding me," she said and dropped the herbs and spices into the pot, ignoring the guardian''s presence completely. Dimitri watched Sabrina''s back, he can sense her dissatisfaction right away after reminding her that she only has two days left to go before her separation from the wolf will finally happen. It''s clear with the look of pain in her eyes that she doesn''t want to go with him back to the training ground. If given the chance Sabrina would rather stay by the wolf''s side and never leave him. Sabrina dropped the fish and shrimp in the pot and looked behind her shoulder. She was surprised to see the guardian still standing behind her, not leaving the place yet. "Anything else?" she asked. Dimitri was debating whether to inform Sabrina about what was the recent developments in the Laswich Mountain, but he changed his mind at the last minute. He doesn''t want Sabrina to feel worried about her Grandma Azere and Aunt Olga, it will damper her happiness in the remaining days with the wolf. He doesn''t have the heart to destroy her current happiness with the wolf. Although he had deep sympathy for the couple, he can''t change their destiny. Sabrina raised a brow and asked, "Do you want to tell me something?" "Nah..." Dimitri shook his head. "I''ll go now, enjoy the evening ahead," he said and vanished from the kitchen. Sabrina resumed her cooking, feeling sad all of a sudden thinking about her impending separation from Rhett in the two days to come. Her word suddenly crumbled again before her very eyes. She was trying to put up a brave and happy face in front of Rhett but deep inside she was already dying, dreading the day that they will get separated again from each other. Meanwhile... Dimitri was patrolling up in the air, the pack of wolves was still in the distance waiting for the invisible deadly barrier to disappear so that they can attack the hut where the couple was currently honeymooning. These wolves won''t stop! Do they want to die? Just that he is no longer in the mood to kill more wolves at this current time. Then suddenly he felt a disturbance in another area, near the western part! What''s going on there? Huh? Another pack of wolves is trying to destroy the barrier? He zoomed towards the area. Then he saw the pack of gray wolves... and another one, a human... he looks like a shaman... he aim at the invisible barrier, his hands were releasing white lights trying to create an opening upon the invisible barrier. "Oh, so they bought a shaman with them so that they can enter the barrier! Interesting!" Dimitri murmured to himself. For a few minutes, he watched the shaman continue assaulting the barrier that he had created to protect the couple. Two hours later. Getting bored with the view below, Dimitri left the area and went to Laswich Mountain to check on the women. Back to the hut. Sabrina and Rhett can be seen cuddling in the bed, just enjoying the lovely night. "My love, one week after we arrived to the Golden Peak Valley we will get married right away. The village priest will officiate our union," Rhett said excitedly. "Sure!" Sabrina smiled sweetly and hugged him tightly. She buried her face on his chest, inhaling his unique manly scent. She was trying to hide the sadness in her eyes. She would love to marry Rhett anytime and anywhere, sad to say, that happy occasion will never happen in this lifetime. "Let''s have five children together!" Rhett declared happily. Sabrina looked into his eyes and smiled brightly. "I''ll give you as many children as my body allows," she said, loving the way he looked at her, his eyes filled with love and tenderness. Rhett claimed her lips and they shared a passionate kiss that lasted for a few minutes. Their bodies got heated and aroused quickly igniting the fire of desire burning deep within. Soon they began fondling erotically each other''s body parts and removed their clothes afterward. Their desire for each other filled their bodies with wanton lust that requires release. The couple engaged in mind-blowing lovemaking to satisfy their sexual hunger and physical craving for each other. The room was filled with their moaning and panting. After a few rounds of mind-blowing lovemaking, the couple finally get tired and decided to rest for the night. They donned back their clothes and returned to the bed. They looked at each other wearing a satisfied smiles on their faces. "I''m sleepy," Sabrina said, yawning. Rhett planted a kiss on her head. "Sleep well, my love. Sweet dreams!" Sabrina smiled and bury her head on his chest, she closed her eyes to sleep, feeling secure in his presence. Half an hour later, the couple finally drifted into a deep slumber, entangled in each other''s arms. Meanwhile... Outside the invisible barrier. The pack of wolves and their shaman were still trying their best to make an opening on the invisible barrier. As minutes went by, a small crack of the barrier was detected by the shaman and the wolves. The shaman continues destroying the barrier until the crack becomes bigger and bigger and finally an opening large enough for ten wolves to pass though at the same time was created to the delight of the hungry wolves. The leader addressed his pack. "Attack!" he said. Without further ado, the wolves rushed to the opening, they were speeding into the direction of Azere''s hut with one goal in mind and that is to avenge their fallen comrades. In no time, the hut was heavily surrounded by the gray wolves, hungry for revenge. Their eyes were flashing with rage and vengeance. The leader and the wolves attack the hut at the same time. They entered through the open windows and knocked the door open violently. A few minutes later. Fierce fighting can be detected inside the room of the hut as Rhett fought the invaders valiantly with all his might. Too bad, he was no match against the huge numbers of the invaders. "HELPPPPPPPPPPPPPP!" Sabrina''s desperate screaming for help filled the entire hut and echoed in the forest. The fight continues for a few minutes... Then suddenly, the air was filled with a deep silence. The leader and his wolves left the hut in their human form, they were holding the decapitated head of Rhett and Sabrina in their hands. They have succeeded with their goals in seeking revenge for their fallen comrades. They''re happy now as they held the trophy in their hands. Not satisfied with the death of the couple, they burned the whole house down, they didn''t leave until the house was reduced to ashes before their very eyes. Feeling triumphant and victorious, they left the area carrying the decapitated head of Sabrina and Rhett through the same opening that the shaman had created for them. The entire pack of wolves went back to their village. A big celebration took place afterward as the wolves were dancing and drinking, surrounding the decapitated head of their enemies hanging on the bamboo stick, and later on, they burned the two heads with fire and their celebrations continue until the wee hours of the morning. Their thirst for revenge was finally sated. The two heads were now reduced to ashes into the ground. Unknown to them, an invisible man in a black cloak was watching the celebration from a distance. Chapter 171 - Soft Spot After the celebration and everyone had retired to their sleeping quarters, the shaman stood in front of the fire and watched the ashes of the two decapitated heads. He was in deep thoughts, wondering why it became so easy for them to enter the invisible barrier way back in the forest? Indeed why? It''s so easy for them to attack the hut and kill the enemies. Why is that? Something is wrong! Why is it that there was no opposition? Well, the wolf did fight valiantly but died in the end. As for the girl, she can only scream in agony and heartbreak after seeing her beloved man defeated in the end. That''s it! Too easy... They did not even use their power! He scratches his head. He was about to inform the leader that something is not right - but everyone was happy after killing the couple for revenge. That prevented him from blurting the truth that there''s something not right with what transpired last night. Well, the only way to prove that his suspicion was wrong, he has to go back to the forest tomorrow and see if the ashes of the ruined hat were still there. If he sees the ashes, the remains of the destruction then everything that occurred last night is indeed a reality, not just an illusion created by someone quite capable. He went to the direction of his hut to retire for the night. Meanwhile... Up in the air, the figure in a black cloak vanished from the area after seeing the shaman enter his hut. ... The following day. The loved-up couple woke up, feeling refreshed, smiling at each other. "Good morning, my love!" Sabrina said and kissed his jaw. Rhett grinned and kissed her back on her lips. "Good morning, sunshine! Did you dream of me in your sleep last night?" he asked. Sabrina shook her head. "No. But you''re always in my mind and heart. I love you so much! I won''t last a day without you!" she blurted and ended up giggling. "Awww, I''m so flattered, my love! Thank you so much for loving me, I love you too!" Rhett said and enveloped her in a sweet embrace. Sabrina basked in Rhett''s love, so sweet, so intoxicating. She''s willing to spend her whole life with him by his side, only if she had a choice. A flicker of sadness crossed her eyes for a moment, good thing, Rhett didn''t see it. She quickly hides her sadness and enjoys his warmth once again. A few minutes later. The couple finally left the bed and went to the kitchen to prepare breakfast together. Meanwhile... The shaman finally reached the area, he emerged from the woods. Then he picked up a log from the ground and threw it towards the space in front of him where the invisible barrier used to be. Nothing happens... The log just fell to the ground. Confident that the deadly barrier was no longer in place, he walked casually towards the location of the hut, wanting to know if everything that occurred last night was just an illusion or reality. He scanned the surrounding area and didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary. He continues advancing towards the location of the hut. When he arrived there... He saw the ruins of the hut just like how it looked last night. Not fully convinced yet, he went closer and picked up the ashes, inspecting them in his hands. They''re real ashes! He nodded his head. The ruins are indeed real! Not just an illusion! Good! He was pleased with what he saw on the ground and felt between his hands. His troubled mind was finally laid at rest. He looked at the ruins one last time, then left the area going back to the village in high spirit. Up in the air. The guardian was following the shaman in his invisible form. He followed him back to his village and then he returned to the forest. The guardian was mulling about the whole thing. The gray wolves want revenge for their fallen comrade and killing the couple is the only thing that can appease their anger, at the same time it can give them proper closure. That''s why he created the illusion, allowing them to experience the sweet feelings of attaining revenge so that they all can move on from the pain and anger that they have experienced in the last few days. He refused to kill any more gray wolves because in his previous life he had a soft spot for gray wolves. In another time and another life he had a relationship with a gray female wolf, she''s wonderful and loving, very good to him. But sadly, their relationship didn''t last long. In her honor, he refused to kill more gray wolves. The fake illusion was a better alternative than killing the wolves. He hoped they wouldn''t come back anymore. Sighing, he left the forest and went to Laswich Mountain to check the women''s situation there. He received an order from the medallion to get himself involved in the affairs of the women and extend his help whenever they needed one. Two more days to go! He and Sabrina can finally start their training. He was looking forward to finishing the training so that he can finally pursue his personal interest and live his life according to his will. A few minutes later. He finally arrived at the hut. The women have created an invisible barrier that he was successfully able to pass through easily, as easy as 123. Sighing, he entered the house passing through the closed door. He found the women talking in the living room, he made his presence visible to them. The two women were surprised when the guardian suddenly materialized in the middle of the room. "How are you ladies?" the guardian asked casually. "We''re fine," Azere replied. Olga looked at the guardian, trying to see his face that was concealed by the hood that he was wearing on his head. "Guardian, thank you so much for saving my life!" she gushes in a heartfelt tone. "Don''t mention it," the guardian responded. "I just want to say that the barrier you have set around Laswich Mountain is very weak. I was able to pass through it without any difficulties," he commented casually. The women looked at each other for brief seconds "We design it that way," Azere replied. The guardian''s brows knitted together in confusion. "Why is that?" he asked ''coz he can''t see the point why the ladies would make a weak barrier to protect themselves and the entire mountain. "Yeah, it''s our intention," Olga seconded. "Oh... I see... care to tell me why?" Dimitri asked. Azere took a deep breath. "It''s a trap we made for the supreme witch and his men. We''re expecting them to arrive any moment to attack us," she explained. "So, do you girls know what you''re doing? You already have a plan ready-?" Dimitri inquired. "Yes, we have!" the women answered in chorus. Dimitri saw the confident expression on the women''s faces. "Great! So, I''ll just have to stay on the sideline and eat my popcorn while watching the live show?" The women nodded their heads in confirmation. "Yeah, just enjoy the show. We will try to make it entertaining for you to watch," Olga said, smiling smugly. Dimitry smirked, shaking his head. What are these women up to? Azere looked at the guardian. "Can we see your face?" she asked. Dimitri smiled and shook his head. "Nah. I can''t reveal my face, it''s part of the mystery," he said jokingly, refusing their request to see his face. The women looked at each other in amusement. "Okay, fine," Azere shrugged. "By the way, did you already find Aston''s whereabouts?" she asked. Dimitri shook his head. "Not yet. I got busy with the couple''s safety last night so I haven''t started my search with Aston," he replied. A frown appeared on Azere''s face. "Oh, why? Did something bad happen to the couple?" she asked worriedly. "Well, nothing extreme. It''s just the wolves who want to take revenge on the couple because their comrades have fallen in my hands. No need to worry because the couple is safe and I have already taken care of the problem last night," Dimitri elaborated further. No need to inform them of the details. "Good to hear that," Olga said. "Why don''t you bring the couple here so that we can stay in one place?" Azere suggested. "Good idea!" Olga agreed. Dimitri shook his head. "Nah! As I said before, the couple is currently in their honeymoon stage. Let''s give them space to enjoy each other without the presence of another," he refused the suggestion. "Okay, as you say so," Azere murmured. "I hope you don''t take it to heart," Dimitri spoke. Azere smiled and said, "None at all!" "Alright, I''ll do some investigating around the White Coven Castle. Maybe I can find Aston in that place," Dimitri said. "Thank you for your help," the two women said in unison, feeling grateful for his willingness to help them. Dimitri nodded his head and vanished from the room in the blink of an eye. After the guardian left. Olga''s eyes were shimmering. "Wow, the guardian is such a darling!" she gushes. Here we go again! Azere rolled her eyes. "Don''t tell me you have a crush on the guardian?" she teased her. Olga''s face went tomato red. "Oh, no! That''s impossible! He''s out of my league!" she said, giggling. Azere smiled in amusement. After a while, the seriousness of their situation settled back again in their consciousnesses. "Let''s get ready mentally for the arrival of the enemies!" Azere said, wearing a serious expression on her face. "Yes, of course!" Olga agreed. Azere continued to wear a poker face. Although she was confident that their plan would work, however, a small window of failure and mistakes may still happen. "Alright, let''s discuss our plan again. We must make sure that nothing will go wrong when the enemies attack again!" she said in a grave voice. "Okay," Olga said and edged closer to Azere. The women continue discussing their plan in a low voice. Meanwhile... Dimitri finally arrived at the White Coven Castle in his invisible form. One by one, he searched the rooms and floors to find Aston''s location. He finally came to the underground basement. There, he sensed the fragment of Aston''s consciousness but he was nowhere to be seen. ''Maybe they relocate him somewhere far from here,'' he mumbled to himself. The basement has many rooms, he continues looking for Aston there. Chapter 172 - We Need A Miracle! Meanwhile... Inside the house, Azere and Olga were staring at each other, their hearts beating rapidly in their rib cage. The barrier alerted them of a breach... Azere stood up bravely and said, "This is it! Now or never! Dead or alive!" Olga rose to her feet as well. "May we live another day..." she said and smiled faintly. They took a deep breath, Azere walked towards the front door and exited while Olga went to the door at the back of the house. In front of the house. Azere stood outside the door and looked at the supreme witch and his men fearlessly. "Why are you here?" she asked even if she already knew what they want. The supreme witch looked at the lone woman standing valiantly in front of them, holding her ground. He smirked. "Give me the medallion and we will leave right away!" "I will give you the medallion as long as you give me Aston!" Azere demanded. The supreme witch raised a brow and asked, "Why are you interested in Aston? Why are you demanding his release?" "None of your business!" Azere ignored his question, not interested to have a chitchat with him. "Fine, I''ll give you Anton but you must give me the medallion first!" the supreme witch demanded. "No! Show me, Anton, first and I''ll show you the medallion!" Azere stated firmly. "Alright, you win!" the supreme witch conceded. A mist suddenly enveloped the supreme witch for a few seconds, then after the mist was gone, Aston was already on the ground, both his hands and feet were bound by chains, he was blindfolded. "Now you finally see Aston! Show me the medallion!" the supreme witch commanded. Azere raised her right hand and a purple-colored medallion can be seen floating in her palm. "This is the medallion that you are looking for!" she spoke. Suddenly... The purple medallion released a blinding purple light that blinded everyone, they have to close their eyes for a few seconds blocking the light... Olga moved at lightning speed and appeared in front of the supreme witch who was taken by surprise by her presence, she stabbed his heart repeatedly with the dagger that she was holding in her right hand. She only stopped after the supreme witch fell into the ground covered with his blood. The medallion finally stopped releasing the purple light... Azere gasped in shock when she saw Aston lying on the ground swimming in his blood. Olga can''t believe her eyes! Oh, no! She was duped by the supreme witch! She thought that the one she was stabbing repeatedly was him! It turned out that it was Aston! A golden rope suddenly enveloped Olga''s body, preventing her from escaping. Suddenly, a burst of maniacal laughter filled the air. "Do you think I can be killed easily like that! Girls, you are so stupid!" he said as he continued laughing hard. Frozen in shock, Azere watched the dying Aston, fresh tears sprang in her eyes, she looked at Olga in horror. For a moment she was confused about what to do, wondering why their perfect plan went wrong? The supreme witch took advantage of Azere''s distracted condition and rushed to her side, quickly grabbing the medallion from her grasp. Everything happened so fast in the blink of an eye... Suddenly, the supreme witch''s head was severed from his body and landed on the ground near Azere''s feet. What''s going on? Azere looked at the enemies, their bodies falling on the ground one by one. They had a look of surprise in their eyes. They didn''t see the enemy coming... they can only feel his brutal attack on their head and heart and after that total darkness ensued. A few seconds later, the guardian can be seen crouching on the ground, placing his hands on the stab wounds on Aston''s chest, healing it, preventing more blood from spilling out from the open wound. Azere ran to Olga''s side. The distraught women hugged each other in distress, both still reeling from the shock. After the shock wears off, they rush to the guardian and Aston''s side. "D... did... I...I k..k...kill... h...him?" Olga asked, her mouth trembling due to regret and fear for Aston''s life. She can''t help it, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. Dimitri didn''t reply, he was concentrating on saving Aston''s life. Damn! He came too late! He looked at the ladies, shaking his head. "I''m afraid that I came too late to save him..." he admitted sadly. The two women looked at Aston''s pale face, his chest no longer rising and falling, his eyes closed. Although the guardian had already closed the wound and removed the blood, Aston looks dead already. "I''m so sorry... It''s not my intention to kill him! I thought he was the supreme witch!" Olga whimpered, she began sobbing hard in Azere''s arms, feeling guilty for his sudden death. Azere bit her lip, she looked at Aston''s motionless body, tears shimmered in her eyes. "It''s not your fault, you were tricked by the supreme witch!" she told her friend over and over again, trying to console her. Dimitri stood up and burned the supreme witch''s body as well his severed head nearby. Then he also burned the rest of the men''s dead bodies. The enemies were turned to ashes in the hands of Dimitri. He then returned to Aston''s side and lifted his body, carrying him in his arms, he walked slowly towards the house. The women followed the guardian in silence. A few minutes later. Dimitri had settled Aston''s body on the floor of the living room. The women gathered around Aston''s lifeless body, their hearts filled with sadness and sorrow. Azere looked at the guardian. "Is there no other way? I mean... can''t you save his life? I begged you, please revive him!" she begged, fresh tears were rolling on her face. Dimitri shut his eyes for a moment. "Ladies, I''m sorry, I arrived too late to save him. I will try to ask the medallion to restore his life on your behalf. This time, only the medallion can restore his life. Wait for 24 hours, if Aston can''t come back to life that means he''s gone for good," he said gloomily. Sighing, he stared at the women, their faces filled with grief. Good thing he returned to the Laswich Mountain right away, if he came too late, it''s not only Aston... the women might also be dead already! "I''ll be gone for a while. Don''t worry, the enemies are already eliminated. I advise you not to leave the house and the mountain at the moment. I will create a powerful barrier protecting the whole place. Don''t leave the mountain without my permission, this is for your protection!" he warned them. The women nodded their heads, unable to utter a word, too tired and dispirited to say anything. Dimitri is going back to the forest to check on the couple, he vanished from the place in the blink of an eye. Azere left Olga''s side and went to the kitchen to give her friend a glass of water. When she returned to the living room a moment later... Olga was already covering Aston''s body with the blanket. She handed the glass to her. "Drink this..." she said. "Thank you," Olga accepted the glass and gulped the water in one go. She put the glass on the center table nearby and lowered herself on the chair. Fresh tears keep falling from her eyes. "Stop crying! Nothing will change!" Azere told her. Olga cried even more due to guilt. Azere rubbed Olga''s back gently. "It''s all my fault! My plan is not flawless, it backfired and cost us Aston''s life," she said sadly, admitting her guilt in the process. The women stared at Aston''s dead body in anguish, not expecting that he will die today instead of them. One hour later. Olga stood up and walked towards the door. Azere looked at her friend, frowning. "Where are you going?" "I''m going to start digging Aston''s grave at the back of the house. He died in my hands, I want to give him a proper burial, it''s the least I can do for him," Olga replied sadly. Azere released a deep sigh and came after Olga. "It''s not yet 24 hours since Aston passed away. The guardian told us to wait for 24 hours, maybe a miracle can happen tomorrow..." she said. "No! I still want to dig his grave, it keeps my mind occupied. It can give me something to do!" Olga insisted. Azere went to her friend''s side and placed her hand on her head, wielding her power, putting her to sleep. Olga''s body went limp in Azere''s arms. Azere brought Olga to her room and settled her on the bed. She put her friend to sleep because she wants to stay alert just in case another set of enemies will arrive. She stared at Olga''s face for a few minutes then she left the room. She went to the kitchen to make herself a cup of tea to calm her nerves. After making her tea, she sat on the chair facing the window, looking at the calm lake. Sighing, Azere recalled what just transpired during the attack... The supreme witch cunningly switched his body with Aston in the blink of an eye, Olga failed to see the switching, too late to realize that the one she stabbed repeatedly was Aston. It was a tragic ending, not the one that she envisioned in her mind. Although the enemies were already completely obliterated by the powerful guardian, still, she can''t lower her guard down. She is the only one sane right now inside the house. Aston is already dead and she puts Olga to sleep so that her friend can rest from the trauma of killing the wrong person. She released a deep sigh and sipped her tea calmly, waiting for another storm to come. Hopefully, no more to come! Chapter 173 - Beautiful Afternoon ~Laswich Mountain~ The following day, at 8:00 in the morning. Olga opened her eyes, she looked at the open window. She blinked twice and suddenly recalled everything that transpired last night. She quickly got up from the bed and left the room going to the living room to check on Aston. When she arrived there, Aston was still lying on the floor covered by the blanket. Her knees trembled, she lowered herself on the chair and stared at the corpse covered with a blanket in front of her. Fresh tears emerged in her eyes. It''s the first time that she killed somebody and it''s someone innocent. She felt the heavy burden of guilt consuming her conscience once again. "I''m so sorry, Aston, it''s not my intention to kill you. I''m very sorry..." she apologized in a heartfelt tone. Azere emerged from the kitchen. Sighing, she went to Olga''s side and helped her up. "Let''s eat breakfast first, then afterward, we will start digging Aston''s grave at the back of the house," she said gently. Olga wiped the tears from her face with the hem of her blouse. She followed Azere to the kitchen. When they arrived in the kitchen, the women lowered themselves on the chair and began eating their meals in silence. After eating breakfast and sipping their tea, Azere and Olga picked up the shovel and machete and left the house going to the area where they plan to bury Aston''s body. The area was located fifty meters away from the house, it was surrounded by wild bushes and lush greenery. Olga chose the area. "Let''s bury him there..." she said pointing at the small clearing underneath the shade of the tree nearby. "Okay..." Azere agreed because the chosen area was already far from the house. "Let''s start digging!" she said. She struck the earth with the shovel that she was holding in her hand. Olga followed suit. The women began digging the earth. Half an hour later, they already made some progress. They stopped for a short break and lowered themselves on the ground, under the shade of the tree. "I''m feeling thirsty!" Olga said, wiping the sweats from her forehead. "Wait here, I''ll get some water from the house," Azere said and vanished from the area in the blink of an eye. A minute later. Azere landed in the kitchen of the house, she filled the glass with water and drank it. Then she filled the jug with water and left the kitchen. She went to the living room to check on the corpse. It''s still there... no movement from underneath the blanket, sighing, she teleports back to the burial ground. When she arrived at the site, Olga had finished gathering flowers for the burial ceremony. She handed the water jug to Olga. "Here''s your water..." she said. "Thank you," Olga said and accepted the jug, she quickly drank the water, her thirst was gone instantly. "I will continue digging..." Azere said. She picked up the shovel from the ground and started digging the earth again. A moment later, Olga joined Azere. Two hours later. The two women have finished digging the grave and took a rest under the shade of the tree. The sun was already high in the sky. They were thankful for the shade of the tree that sheltered them from the scorching sun. Azere looked at the grave and said, "We''re done, finally!" Olga sighed, shaking her head in sadness. "It''s the first time I have killed someone, the worst it''s an innocent person! It''s a terrible feeling that I can''t shake off from my conscience," she said, feeling disgusted with herself. Azere breathed deeply and rubbed Olga''s back gently. "Stop blaming yourself. It''s an accident! It was never your intention to kill Aston in the first place!" She reminded her friend repeatedly. Olga nodded her head. "Yeah, I know. But still, I feel guilty just the same, and this feeling won''t fade away anytime soon," she said sorrowfully. Azere released a deep sigh, she looked at the horizon. "Time to bury Aston''s body," she said and stood up. "Wait here, I''ll get his body from the house," she spoke and vanished from the area in a split second. A moment later, Azere landed in the living room of the house. She lowered herself on the floor and touched Aston''s arm, she didn''t bother to check his body since there was no movement beneath the blanket. She teleports back to the burial site along with Aston''s body. When Azere appeared back on the site, she was already in the grave, she settled Aston''s corpse on the ground without removing the blanket. Then she came out of the grave and looked at her friend who was already holding the flowers in her hands. "It''s about time..." she said. Olga nodded her head and came closer to the grave. The women scattered the flowers all over the blanket. "Rest in peace, Aston," Azere whispered, her heart was grieving for him. Olga bit her lip, tears sprang from her eyes. "I''m so sorry, Aston, for accidentally ending your life. I hope you can forgive me," she said in a distraught voice. "Let''s recite a prayer for Aston''s soul," Azere said softly. The two women began praying solemnly so that Aston''s soul may rise quickly to heaven so that he can begin his journey towards the realm of eternal peace. After they finished reciting their prayers, the women picked up the shovel and began covering the corpse with the freshly dug earth. A few minutes later. Dimitri suddenly materialized in the area. "Girls, what are you doing?" he asked and looked at the sight below. He saw the blanket covered with flowers. The two women stopped their activity and looked at the guardian. "We''re burying Aston," Azere replied sadly. Dimitri sighed, he was shaking his head. "Was it more than 24 hours already?" he asked them. The women shook their heads. "Not yet," Azere answered. "Why? Is there still a chance for Aston to come back to life?" she asked eagerly. Dimitri shrugged. "Let''s wait a little bit. For now, stop putting earth on his body, he might still have a chance to be resurrected. Currently, his soul was lost in limbo and the guardian hasn''t given me a concrete answer yet regarding my request for Aston''s resurrection. But let''s not lose hope yet. Miracle does happen at the last minute," he explained. "Alright, we will stop covering his body for the time being," the ladies replied in unison. "I''m going back to the forest to check on the couple. If Aston is still not awake after 5:00 in the afternoon, then most likely he can no longer be resurrected. That''s finally the right time to continue burying him," Dimitri stated. "Got it," Azere said. Dimitri vanished from the area. Olga released a troubled sigh. Azere looked at her. "Are you tired? You can return to the house and take a rest in your room. I will remain here to continue watching over Aston''s body," she offered. Olga nodded her head. "Okay, I''ll just take a few minutes of sleep in my room and I''ll come back later after I have rested," she said. "Go ahead, rest well," Azere replied. Olga rose to her feet and disappeared from the area in the blink of an eye. Azere edged closer to the bark of the tree, resting her head and shutting her eyes for a few seconds. It was not her intention to fall asleep, but she drifted into a deep slumber after fifteen minutes. The sun was still shining brightly up in the air. The gentle breeze of the wind is fanning Azere''s face and skin gently. The branches and leaves of the trees are swaying to the gentle rhythm of the wind. The area was serene and the atmosphere was pleasant. A beautiful afternoon to die and be buried six feet under the ground, Aston''s final resting place. Olga was sleeping in her bed inside her room in the house, while Azere was in a deep slumber under the shade of the tree outside. At the forest, a few miles away. The guardian was hovering in the air watching over the couple below in his invisible form. Rhett and Sabrina can be seen washing their clothes in the stream. Dimitri scanned the surrounding area, he was glad that the gray wolves were no longer taking vigil outside the invisible barrier, or else he had to kill again. Back to the burial site. Azere''s eyelids fluttered and her eyes opened wide. Whoaa... she had fallen asleep watching over Aston''s body! She rubbed her eyes and went to the grave and looked down. Wait... Her eyes widened in surprise. She noticed something out of the ordinary! Oh, no! Aston''s body was gone! Only the blanket remained on the ground. What''s going on? Where is Aston''s body? Did someone come here and steal his corpse while she had fallen asleep? "Are you looking for me?" a familiar male voice spoke behind her. That familiar voice! Azere spun around and there he was standing in front of her! It''s no other than the dead himself, Aston! He was grinning from ear to ear. Azere''s jaw dropped in absolute surprise and shock. Oh, my! He looks every inch alive! "OMG! Don''t tell me you''re alive!" she shrieked in delight. Aston chuckled. "Damn, woman! Are you trying to bury me in that grave?" he asked, pointing to the recently dug hole on the ground where he came from earlier. "Yes! Because you passed away yesterday!" Azere said, then she continued, "During the attack, Olga accidentally stabbed you repeatedly on the chest thinking you are the supreme witch resulting in your sudden death! The cunning supreme witch managed to switch places with you and you died in his place instead..." she explained. Aston released a deep sigh. "I know... but why I''m still alive?" he asked, scratching his head in bafflement. "On the other hand, I''m glad that I''m still alive though..." he quickly said. "You were resurrected because we begged the guardian of the medallion to give you a second chance of life..." Azere stated. Aston raised a brow. "You asked for the guardian''s help?" "Yes, we did!" Azere answered. "Oh, so, I owe him my second life then?" Aston spoke. "Yeah, the guardian pleaded for your resurrection to the medallion on behalf of us," Azere elaborated further. "Thank you very much then..." Aston said feeling grateful for the women''s effort. Then his brows knitted together. "So, what happened afterward? Where is the supreme witch now?" he asked. "The guardian decapitated him and burned his body to ashes, he did the same to the rest of the men. All the enemies died in the hands of the guardian," Azere answered. "Cool! I''m happy to hear that!" Aston grinned merrily, thankful that his enemies were obliterated already. "Let''s go back to the house! I want to see Olga!" he stated. A frown appeared on Azere''s face. "Why-?" "Because I want to stab her!" Aston answered. Azere''s eyes widened in alarm, she gasped, "No!" Aston erupted in peals of laughter after seeing the horror on Azere''s face. "Calm down, woman! I''m just joking! I have no intention in seeking revenge on Olga, I know that she wouldn''t stab me if she had known in advance that it was me..." he said calmly. Whew! Azere finally released a huge sigh of relief. "Glad to hear that.. Let''s go!" she finally said. Chapter 174 - Last Night Azere and Aston can be seen walking back towards the house. Olga was already awake during that time. She left her room and went to the kitchen to drink a glass of water then afterward she will go back to the burial site to join Azere. She was about to leave the house when she heard the door opening, she flattened herself behind the kitchen wall. "I think Olga is still sleeping in her room," Azere said. Olga heard Azere''s voice. Her brows knitted together. Who was she talking to? When she took a peek, she saw Aston standing beside Azere. OMG! Aston is alive! She left the kitchen and rushed to their side. "Aston! Is this really you?" she asked, teary-eyed. She can''t contain her happiness. Aston smiled at the woman who repeatedly stabbed him on his chest. "Yes, dear. It''s me, risen from the dead!" he answered in amusement. Olga broke down on the chair, a mixture of joy and relief bombarded her senses. Then she raised her head and looked at Aston. "I''m so sorry for stabbing you, I didn''t mean it," she apologized fervently. "It''s okay, I have no hard feelings towards you. I know that you have no intention of killing me. It''s just an accident. Let''s stop talking about it," Aston said, wanting to leave the past behind especially now that the supreme witch and his men were already dead. He was planning to go back to the White Coven Castle anytime soon. "Thank you so much for not holding any grudges towards me," Olga said in a grateful voice. Huge relief washed over her. Aston smiled. "Let''s forget the unfortunate things that happened yesterday, let''s just move on," he said reassuringly. "Right!" Azere said. "Ah, girls. I will spend dinner with you before I take my leave," Aston said. Azere looked at him and raised a brow. "Where are you going?" "Since the supreme witch and his men were already dead, I can finally go back home to the White Coven Castle," Aston answered. "Ah, I see..." Azere replied. "Alright, Olga and I will busy ourselves in the kitchen to prepare our meals for dinner. Your resurrection calls for a celebration!" she said merrily. "Take your time, girls. By the way, can I take a swim in the lake? I need to get rid of the dirt on my body?" he said, asking their permission first. "Sure!" Azere replied. "Thank you," Aston said and walked towards the door. The ladies watched as Aston exited the door. Olga released a deep sigh of relief. "Thank God, I''m no longer a murderer!" she said, feeling deeply relieved by Aston''s resurrection. "It''s indeed a miracle! Things were used to be impossible yesterday when it comes to Aston, but now he had come back to us alive! Thanks to the guardian and the medallion''s intervention!" Azere patted her friend''s arms. "I''m glad it''s over now. We can finally continue to live in peace," she said. "Yes, finally!" Olga seconded. "Let''s go to the garden at the back of the house to harvest fresh vegetables that we can use for our dishes tonight," Azere said. "Okay," Olga said with a nod of her head. The women left the house through the kitchen door and went to the vegetable garden located at the back of the house. The women harvest green leafy vegetables and put them in the basket. Then Olga captured one chicken to be roasted for dinner. Meanwhile... Aston was having fun swimming in the lake. "Thank you, guardian, and medallion for resurrecting my life!" he said aloud, hoping they could hear his heartfelt gratitude for their timely intervention. Unknown to Aston, Dimitri was floating in the air. He heard everything that Aston had spoken in the air. He left the area and went back to the couple. Back in the forest. Sabrina was alone in the vegetable garden, watering the plants. On the other hand, Rhett was gathering firewood nearby. After she finished watering the plants, Sabrina sat on the ground under the shade of the tree, glancing at Rhett''s location. She was sporting a sad expression on her face. Tomorrow she and Rhett will be separated again. Tomorrow before they will part their ways, she will inform Rhett about her destiny as the next guardian of the medallion. She will see him again after fifty years. She can already feel the extreme sadness and longing suffocating her senses. She wanted to cry hard right now but feared that Rhett might return any moment now. She doesn''t want him to see her crying, he will start asking her questions. She feared that she might reveal the truth to him today and it might destroy the good mood that they were enjoying today. Since this will be their last day together, she will keep the atmosphere happy so that she can remember their happy moments together. Suddenly... The guardian materialized beside her. "What is your plan for tomorrow?" he asked. Sabrina looked at him. "Tomorrow afternoon, I will tell Rhett everything, then afterward, we will bring him to her family''s doorsteps," she said. "Copy," Dimitri said and quickly vanished from the area the moment he saw Rhett returning to the place. Sabrina looked in Rhett''s direction and saw him coming to the garden, carrying loads of firewood on his shoulder. Rhett put down the firewood under the house to shelter it from the rain. Then he went to Sabrina''s side and sat beside her. He kissed her head and noticed something on her face. "My love, you wore a problematic expression on your face for a few seconds. Are you okay? Is there something bothering you?" he asked worriedly. Sabrina smiled sweetly, quickly masking the sadness in her eyes. "No... nothing is wrong. I''m just a bit worried about tomorrow. We will leave this place and walk on foot to reach your village. We might encounter wolves along the way," she said. Rhett nodded his head and sighed deeply. "Don''t worry about that scenario. We won''t be heading to the same path where we were ambushed by the wolves in the past. We will take a different route this time, there is another safer route back to our village," he said, reassuring her. Sabrina sighed. "Okay, I believe you," she spoke and rested her head on his shoulder. Rhett kissed her head again. "Don''t worry too much, everything will be alright," he stated. A few minutes later. Sabrina stood up and said, "I''ll go inside the house to prepare for dinner." "Okay, I''ll help you prepare our meal in the kitchen," Rhett said and rose to his feet. The couple left the garden and entered the house. Back in Laswich Mountain. The women were busy preparing their dishes in the kitchen when Aston entered and sat on the chair, looking at the women in a flurry of activity. "What are you preparing, girls?" he asked, looking at the raw chicken on the platter. "We''re going to have a feast for dinner tonight. A celebration for your resurrection!" Azere answered with a smile. Aston grinned. "Nice!" he gushes. "Do you need any help?" he asked. "Yeah, we need some water because the jar is drying up," Olga replied. "No problem, I''ll fetch some water from the lake," Aston said and stood up, he picked up the jar nearby. The women watched Aston exit the kitchen door carrying the water jar with one hand. Azere looked at Olga. "What''s wrong?" she asked ''coz she saw that her friend''s gaze was fixated at the closed door, looking like she was in a daze. Olga sighed, she was shaking her head. "I still can''t believe it. Just yesterday, I felt so down after killing Aston, now we are preparing a feast for his resurrection, it''s so surreal!" she said. Azere patted her friend''s shoulder gently. "Give it a rest. Aston is alive and that is all that matters right now." "Alright, I will get used to it somehow," Olga said and resumed stuffing the stomach of the chicken with herbs, spices as well as salt. A few minutes later, Olga began roasting the chicken beside the pot. Azere was also cooking her specialty for the night, vegetable stew added with slices of pork dried under the sun. Back in Azere''s hut in the forest. The couple was enjoying cooking their meals in the kitchen. Rhett would occasionally plant kisses on Sabrina''s lips and cheeks to the latter''s delight. Sabrina looked at him in amusement. "Why are you so extra romantic today?" she asked. "Am I? I''m always romantic towards you, haven''t I?" Rhett said and kissed her nape. Sabrina giggled. "You''re getting horny!" she accused him playfully. Rhett chuckled and hugged her tightly, kissing her temple. "I just want to get you pregnant quickly so that we can start a family soon!" he said, kissing her lips again. The couple shared a passionate kiss in the middle of the kitchen, their intense lip duel lasted for a few minutes. Sabrina giggled after the kiss ended. "Oh, my! We still need to cook the remaining dish!" she said and resumed her task. Rhett smiled and lowered himself on the chair, happily watching Sabrina, his soon-to-be wife. His eyes were shimmering, overflowing with tenderness and love for her. One hour later. The couple finished cooking their meals, settled on the chair, and began eating with gusto. After they finish eating, they clean the kitchen and wash the dishes together. Afterward, they went outside to enjoy the beautiful evening, admiring the magical display of bright stars and the splendid full moon in the sky. Back in the Laswich Mountain. The trio was enjoying their feast at the kitchen table. Aston looked at the ladies. "Girls, thank you for your hard work in preparing a delicious dinner! I''m looking forward to spending moments like this with you in the near future. I hope you will still welcome me in your house," he said, smiling brightly. Azere and Olga smiled. "You are always welcome here!" Azere said. "Yes, please... Visit us from time to time if you''re not busy," Olga replied with a smile. "I will!" Aston said. They resumed eating. Half an hour later, they finished eating dinner. Aston stood up. "Girls, time for me to go home. Take care of yourselves," he said. "Take care of yourself as well," Azere responded. "Bye bye!" Aston said and vanished from the kitchen a few seconds later. The women cleaned the kitchen and washed the dirty dishes in the sink, then retired to the living room to rest for the night and to discuss the current events in their lives. Chapter 175 - Goodbye The following day. After they finished eating breakfast, the couple began packing their things, getting ready for their journey to the Golden Peak Valley. They planned to leave the hut and start their journey after eating lunch. One hour later, they finished packing their things in two bags. Sabrina looked around the room, nothing was left behind. She lowered herself on the bed and looked at Rhett and said, "I''m feeling thirsty..." "I''ll get you a glass of water," Rhett offered. "Yes, please..." Sabrina said. Rhett left the room. Dimitri suddenly appeared in the middle of the room. "Are you ready?" he asked. "Yes!" Sabrina replied with a nod of her head. "If I said, do it! Then that is the time to put Rhett into sleep," she said. "Noted," Dimitri spoke and vanished from the room. A moment later, Rhett returned to the room, handing the glass of water to his ladylove. "Here''s your water," he said. "Thank you," Sabrina said and gulped the water in one go. Done, she put the empty glass on the table, then she looked at Rhett. "My love, please sit down beside me. I have something important to tell you..." she said in a serious manner. Rhett obeyed and sat beside her. "What is it?" he asked, raising a brow. Sabrina released a deep sigh and cleared her throat. She finds it hard to tell him everything. Where should she start? She was lost in the darkness of her own misery, her heart felt heavy like a ton of bricks. She cleared her throat. "Um... the truth is... I can''t stay in the Golden Peak Valley with you..." she said sadly. Rhett''s eyes widened in surprise. A deep frown appeared on his face. "B-but why?" "I''m the chosen one. I''m going to be the next guardian of the medallion. I''ll undergo training for fifty years in sacred ground," she revealed, straight to the point. Rhett''s brows knitted together in confusion. "W-what are you talking about? What medallion? You are the next Guardian? You are going to train for fifty years in the sacred ground? What''s going on? I''m confused!" he said exasperatedly. Fresh tears sprang from Sabrina''s eyes. "Yes, that is the truth. I know that it''s confusing to you. It''s a long story and if I have to explain everything to you, you will only get a bad headache. I''m sorry, I can''t be with you for a long time..." she said in a distraught voice. Rhett was trying to understand if Sabrina was just playing a cruel prank on him. But the sadness in her eyes tells him that she is telling the truth. "I still don''t get it! Please don''t play a joke on me. It''s not fun anymore!" he protested. "I''m telling you the truth! I want you to forget me and find someone who can love you more than I do and raise a family with her. No need to wait for me. Fifty years is a long time, don''t waste your life waiting for me. I want you to live a good and happy life with somebody else..." she said with a heavy heart. Sabrina was choking on her words. Telling Rhett to find somebody else to love is painful for her. But it would be unfair for him if she told him to wait for her return, he will be an old man by then, and he would miss the opportunity to love another woman and raise a family with her. Rhett was shaking his head, refusing to believe that everything she told him today is true. "My love, let''s not talk about these things. You are just imagining these nonsense things in your hyperactive mind!" he said in denial. Sabrina took a deep breath, then she hugged Rhett tightly. "Always remember, I love you so much! Please take care of yourself. I''m going to miss you terribly," she said and kissed his lips fervently. Time to let go! She reluctantly separated her body from him. "Do it now!" she ordered. Dimitri appeared behind Rhett and froze him, then he put him in a deep sleep. Sabrina wiped the tears from her face with the hem of her blouse, then she rose to her feet and grabbed the bags in the corner. She looked at the guardian. "I''m ready," she said woefully. "Okay, let''s go!" Dimitri replied. He waved his hand and the three of them vanished from the hut in the blink of an eye. A few minutes later. They appeared in the doorway of Rhett''s family home. The people there are already frozen in time. They entered the door. Dimitri settled Rhett''s body on the sofa. Sabrina lowered the two bags on the floor. Dimitri looked at the distraught Sabrina. "I''ll give you a few minutes to say goodbye to the wolf. I''ll wait outside..." he said and exited the door. Fresh tears rolled on Sabrina''s face, her heart was breaking inside. She hugged Rhett''s body lovingly and kissed his lips for the last time. "Goodbye, my love! See you after fifty years. I hope you''re still alive during that time," she said in agony. Nothing to say anymore, she walked away, going to the door. She stood in the doorway. "I''m ready to go. Take me to Laswich Mountain," she ordered calmly. "Okay," the guardian replied. He made Sabrina invisible just like him and unfrozen everyone in the house. A few moments later, Sabrina and Dimitri vanished from the area. They appeared in the Laswich Mountain and landed outside the house. Olga was sweeping the dried leaves on the ground during that time and saw Sabrina standing a few meters away in a state of daze. She rushed to her side. "My dear, what happened to you...?" Sabrina looked at Olga and started crying. "Aunt, the guardian and I already deposited Rhett back to his home in the Golden Peak Valley. My heart is aching so bad right now, I think I''m going to die," she said between sobs. Olga sighed deeply and rubbed the distraught girl''s back to console her. "Poor child. Let''s go inside," she said and steered the girl towards the door. They went inside the house. Olga brought Sabrina to the living room. " Have a seat..." she said. "I''ll get you a glass of water from the kitchen," she said and went to the kitchen. The door to Azere''s room opened. She was surprised to see Sabrina sitting on the chair, crying her heart out. She rushed to her side. "Child, what happened to you? Why are you crying?" she asked worriedly. Sabrina cried harder, she can''t talk because the pain is tearing her apart inside. Olga returned from the kitchen and handed the glass to Sabrina. "Dear, please drink the water, it will make you feel a lot better," she said. Sabrina was still sobbing hard. Azere accepted the glass and put it on the center table. She looked at Olga. "Why is she crying?" she inquired. Olga sighed. "I found her outside in a state of a daze while I''m sweeping the ground. She told me that she and the guardian already brought Rhett back to his family''s home in the Golden Peak Village, which means, the couple got separated already. I think Sabrina is currently experiencing the pain of separation right now that is why she was crying her heart out," she explained. "Ah, I see..." Azere finally understands why Sabrina was behaving like she just lost someone dear to her. "Let''s bring her to your room so that she can rest there," Olga suggested. "Good idea!" Azere said and looked at the wretched girl. "Child, let''s go to my room so that you can rest there," she suggested. Sabrina nodded her head and stood up. The women walked towards Azere''s room. Olga picked up the glass and followed them inside the room. She put the glass of water on the side table and left the room quietly. Back in the room. Azere was rubbing Sabrina''s back gently on the bed, comforting her with silence. She allowed the girl to cry as much as she wants so that the pain would go away quickly and the numbness would take over. She no longer asks questions because she already knows why Sabrina is undergoing an emotional breakdown right now. Being separated from someone you love so much is indeed painful. One hour later. Sabrina finally stopped crying. "Drink the water, child," Azere ordered. Sabrina obeyed and drank the water in one go, then she put the empty glass on the side table and lay her body down on the bed. Azere stood up and covered Sabrina''s body with the blanket. "Rest well. I''ll talk to you later after you have your rest," she said. "If you need anything, just call my name, I''m just outside," she added. Sabrina nodded her head. "Thank you, Grandma," she responded softly and closed her eyes to sleep, shutting the pain away from her mind. Azere stared at Sabrina for a few minutes, shaking her head sadly. She walked towards the door and exited. Outside, Olga was already waiting for her. "How is she?" she asked. Azere sighed. "Not good. Emotionally she was a wreck right now, but eventually she will recover and overcome the pain somehow. All the pain that she suffered today shall pass away soon," she said in an optimistic voice. "Okay. Let''s allow her to rest. I''ll go back outside to continue my chore," Olga said and left the living room. Azere lowered herself on the sofa, feeling sad about the couple''s misfortune. How unfortunate that Sabrina and Rett''s love story had come to a painful separation. Hmm... Maybe - something can be done about it? She will try to talk to the guardian, maybe he and the medallion will release Sabrina if she will plead harder on their behalf.. She hoped that they would listen to her appeal on behalf of the unfortunate couple. Chapter 176 - Missing You! ~Golden Peak Valley~ Rhett''s family gathered around him in absolute surprise. "Son, what happened? Why did you suddenly arrive at our house without our knowledge? We''ve been looking for you ever since you and Sabrina disappeared from the cave. You have no idea how far we have come to search for you and all of a sudden, you are lying on the sofa inside our house? What is going on?" Hozer asked in puzzlement. Lyndra looked at her son. "Can you tell us how you enter our house without us seeing you coming through the door?" she asked in bafflement. The rest of Rhett''s brothers were staring at him, they all gave him a questioning look. Rhett released a deep sigh, his family is waiting for his explanation. He cleared his throat. "The only thing I can say is that Sabrina did this to me. She sent me here..." he answered. The more Rhett''s family got confused with his answer. Hozer''s brows knitted together. "W-what? Are you talking about Sabrina? Your girlfriend?" he asked, more confused than ever with his son''s answer. A deep frown appeared on Lyndra''s face. "Son, you and Sabrina disappeared from the cave for a long time. So you mean to say that she was with you the whole time?" she asked. Rhett was shaking his head. "Mother, I have to emphasize that Sabrina and I didn''t disappear from the cave! We were there the whole time. Then finally, when the curse was already lifted and Sabrina could finally leave the cave safely, we relocated to Grandma Azere''s hut and we''ve been staying there ever since. I can''t understand why you keep repeating that Sabrina and I disappeared from the cave. That''s confusing to me! We didn''t leave the cave! We''re there the whole time!" he insisted. Stunned, Hozer, his wife, and the rest of the boys were looking at each other in utter disbelief. Edmund sat beside his brother and said, "Bro, you told us that Sabrina brought you here into our house. But where is she now? Why didn''t she stay longer to meet us? Why did she leave all of a sudden without saying hello to our parents? Why didn''t we even see her entering the house with our eyes? The only thing we saw is you, alone, lying on the sofa with two bags. How can you explain that to us?" Speechless, Rhett breathed deeply. He was at a loss for words. All that he can remember before he wakes up is that Sabrina apologized to him and told him to forget her. She mentioned that she will be the next guardian of the medallion. His theory is that Sabrina put him to sleep and used her power to bring him to his family''s home - since she was already becoming the guardian of the medallion, understandably, she gained some power. That''s the only plausible explanation he can think of regarding Sabrina''s weird behavior when they were having a conversation the last time. The problem is, he can''t explain all this perplexing stuff to his parents because they will bombard him with more questions and he has no ready answers for them. And the thing that bothered him the most was his entire family, they kept repeating that he and Sabrina went missing from the cave. That''s one thing he can''t understand especially when they told him that they''re missing for over three months. Something happened back then...? And what happened exactly? Why did he and Sabrina disappear from the cave and yet he has no memory of their disappearance? Did he suffer from amnesia? Why can''t he remember anything? The desire to return to Grandma Azere''s hut and confront Sabrina is driving him crazy. He has to ask her a lot of questions. There is also a possibility that Sabrina knows everything and she intentionally keeps him in the dark to protect him. The more his family keeps insisting that he and Sabrina went missing, the more he believes that they''re telling him the truth. But why is it that Sabrina didn''t tell him that they went missing? Why can''t he remember leaving the cave for a long time? Three months is a long time, he should have remembered everything that transpired in three months. But he has no recollection about it. That bothered him so much. Sighing, he looked at his family. "I''ll go back to the forest tomorrow to see Sabrina. I will ask her a lot of questions," he said. "I''ll go with you, bro," Edmund volunteered. "Okay," Rhett agreed. "Guys, I''m glad to be back home. Please stop asking me questions right now. Believe it or not, I don''t have any memory of our disappearance from the cave. My brain didn''t register anything of that sort that is why I can''t answer your question. Don''t worry, once I''ll have a heart-to-heart talk with Sabrina tomorrow, I might have all the answers to all your questions. So for now, let''s just enjoy the moment of my return," he finally said. "Alright, son. Welcome back!" Hozer said and hugged his son. "Welcome home, son!" Lyndra said and hugged her son happily. "Let''s have a feast! A celebration!" Rhett''s older brothers exclaimed in chorus. "Let''s roast fish and meat in the backyard!" Edmund said. "Hooray!" the boys roared. "Welcome back, brother!" they said merrily. A moment later, Everyone was already getting busy with the food preparation for the family feast. Rhett stayed on the sofa brooding about the whole thing. As time went by, he was getting more confused about the whole thing. To stop himself from getting bombarded with confusing thoughts and theories, he joined his brothers in the backyard to keep himself busy. Hozer and Lyndra warned their other children to keep their mouths shut, and avoid asking Rhett more questions because they have realized that there was something mysterious going on between Rhett and Sabrina that even their son does not know about. A few hours later. The family finally finished cooking their meals and gathered around the long table to eat their delicious preparation for Rhett''s homecoming. The family ate their meals with gusto, pretending that everything was alright. Although Rhett was surrounded by his loving family, his mind was preoccupied with Sabrina''s revelation before they parted ways in the hut. He had a nagging feeling that Sabrina''s outrageous claim of becoming the next guardian of the medallion has got to do with all these mysterious occurrences in their lives including the vanishing episode from the cave. He just can''t connect everything with a dot. He needs to talk to Sabrina again and wish to become enlightened regarding these perplexing things that are happening around him. The feast finished like a blur in Rhett''s memory. That night, during bedtime, he found himself sharing a bed with Edmund. "Goodnight, bro. If you need someone to talk to, hit me up. I''m ready to listen," Edmund offered. Rhett breathed deeply and replied, "Thanks, bro. Goodnight." "Night night," Edmund replied. The brothers closed their eyes and went to sleep. A few hours later, Rhett was still awake, he couldn''t wait for the morning to come so that he could return to grandma Azere''s hut and confront Sabrina. He finally drifted to a deep slumber before midnight. Meanwhile... At the Laswich Mountain. Sabrina was fidgeting on the bed and Azere can''t sleep either. Sabrina left the bed to avoid disturbing Azere''s sleep. "Where are you going, child?" Azere asked. "I''m going to sleep on the sofa outside, Grandma. I''m sorry that I disturb your sleep," she said, heading to the door. Sighing, Azere watched Sabrina exit the door. She knew that Sabrina was missing Rhett badly and the poor girl felt guilty that she had to leave him behind without telling him everything. The girl is dying inside, suffering badly. But what else can she do? The guardian hasn''t shown himself to her again. She can''t plead on Sabrina''s behalf. She has to do something! Outside the room. Sabrina opened the window and stared at the dark sky above. She was thinking about Rhett, she''s missing him already. She missed his smile, his voice, and his sweetness. She missed all of him! She longed to stay by his side forever and ever. If only that is possible! One hour later, she finally started yawning, her body alerting her that she is finally ready to sleep. She closed the window and settled herself on the sofa, shutting her eyes to sleep. A few minutes later, she had already fallen asleep, snoring softly. Azere left her room, holding a blanket in her hand. She went to the sofa and covered Sabrina''s body with the blanket. ''Thank God, she was already sleeping soundly,'' she murmured to herself, feeling relieved. Azere returned to her room to sleep. Meanwhile... Across the miles. Dimitri can be seen scanning the area near Ivy''s house. The last time he was here, he wasn''t able to check the whole place because he got busy with Sabrina''s affair. Now that Sabrina was already in the Laswich Mountain, he can finally focus on his task of finding the missing Ivy and her brother. He opened his palm and a small crystal ball can be seen emerging from his palm. "Locate Ivy and her brother all over this place, including the surrounding areas as well. Report to me immediately if you find them!" he ordered. Dimitri tossed the crystal ball into the air and it exploded into a million pieces, they scattered in the air and vanished from his sight in a blink of an eye. Dimitri lowered himself on the ground and entered Ivy''s house to check the whole place thoroughly. Maybe, he missed something. Meanwhile... Inside a cave, 100 kilometres away from Ivy''s house. The witch was enjoying sipping Edward''s blood that tastes like honey in her mouth. Edward''s blood is addicting, the more she drinks his blood, the more her youthful beauty returns. One night, when she visited the siblings in their house, she noticed something new on Edward, she smelled his delicious blood right away. She realized that Edward''s blood can resurrect her fading beauty faster than any herbal elixir that she had ingested in the last few months. The moment she tasted Edward''s blood, she noticed the difference right away. Edward''s blood is more potent than before! The witch continues sipping Edward''s precious blood. On the other hand... Ivy can be seen imprisoned inside a wooden cage nearby. The cage hangs on the ceiling of the cave, protected by a powerful black spell. The cage became her prison. Eyes flashing with anger, Ivy watched the witch enjoying her brother''s blood helplessly. If looks could kill, she already killed the witch! She recalled everything that occurred on that catastrophic night that led to their current condition. Chapter 177 - I Found You! One rainy night. Ivy and Edward heard loud knocking on the door, they were shocked to see the witch outside the door of their house drenched in rainwater. "Why are you here? Do you want to die?" Ivy shouted at the witch. "Don''t be mad. I come here to inform you and your brother that your father is dying! He begged me to see his two children before he passed away. Hurry up, come with me before it''s too late!" the witch said urgently. Ivy and Edward looked at each other. "Should we trust her?" Edward asked his sister. Ivy sighed. "I dunno..." she replied in hesitation. The witch saw that the siblings didn''t believe her claim. She quickly waved her hand in the air and the sight of Ivy''s father lying sick on the bed on the verge of his death appeared. The heartbreaking sight of their father''s lifeless body pulled a string on the siblings'' hearts. "Bring us to our father''s side right away!" Edward finally said. "My pleasure!" the witch said and waved her hand. The three of them vanished from the forest. They landed inside the cave. The siblings rushed to the chamber and saw their father lying on the bed, on the verge of dying. Despite his predicament, he was still able to identify his two children. Ivy transformed herself into her human form. "My children, I''m happy to see you again! It''s been a long time that we haven''t seen each other," the father said, teary-eyed, gravely lamenting their long separation. There were tears of regrets shining in his eyes. "Father, why are you looking so sick? What happened to you?" Ivy asked worriedly. The father sighed heavily. "We all have to die at some point in time. My time is running out. My only wish is to see my two children before I pass away," he said, the strength of his voice fading fast. The children hugged their father in absolute sadness. Edward looked at his sister. "I''ll give half of my power to Father!" he said. "Me too!" Ivy seconded. Their father was shaking his head. "My children, please don''t bother giving me half of your strength and energy! My condition is helpless! I will die anytime soon. Forgive me for abandoning you. I love you so much!" he told them, his face contorted in agony as the strange illness gripped his body. Ivy was shaking her head. "No! We can''t allow you to die!" she said desperately. Edward and Ivy quickly placed their hands on their father''s head and chest to transfer half of their power and strength to him. The witch was standing nearby, watching the desperate effort of the children to revive their father. A flicker glimmered in her eyes. A few minutes later. Edward and Ivy were getting weaker because half of their strength and power were already transferred to their father''s body. However, no matter how hard they try, he still passed away. "Father! You can''t die! Please, come back!" Edward shouted in despair. "Father, please don''t leave us!" Ivy screamed hysterically. The room was filled with anguish as the heartbreaking cries of the children filled the air. The expression on the witch''s face was filled with pain, fresh tears sprang from her eyes. Her darling had finally passed away peacefully after seeing his estranged children. She directed her hands on the siblings, time for them to sleep. A few seconds later, Edward and Ivy''s eyelids felt so heavy and their body crumbled to the bed beside their father. Ivy transformed into her bird form. The witch waved her hand, and a wooden cage suddenly landed on the bed. She quickly picked up the bird, put it inside the cage, and hung it on the ceiling. Next, it''s Edwards'' turn. She waved her hand again, then thick roots appeared out of nowhere and secures Edward''s hands and feet, pinning him to the wall. Done dealing with the children. The witch went to her darling''s side and planted a kiss on his lips for the last time. "Rest in peace, my darling," she whispered in agony. She walked away from the bed and waved her hand, directing them to the earth in the middle of the chamber. She will make a grave for her darling. A few hours later. When Ivy and Edward finally regained their consciousness, they were surprised to see themselves already captured by the witch. They saw the witch preparing their father''s burial on the ground. A moment later, the witch was placing flowers on the bed. "Witch, how dare you! Release us!" Edward demanded furiously. Ivy looked at the witch, her eyes blazing with anger. "Release me from this cage! Or I''ll kill you!" she screamed, trying to get out of the cage but failed. Her power simply failed to function inside the cage. The witch looked at them. "Shh, keep quiet, children! Keep your voice down! I''m now going to bury your father into his final resting place. Please, observe silence!" she scolded them. The witch waved her hand, the corpse floated in the air, then it slowly entered the freshly dug grave until it landed in the bottom. The witch picked up the flowers and scattered them on the corpse''s body. Edward and Ivy watched the burial of their beloved father taking place in front of them but they couldn''t do anything to free themselves from their confinement ''coz they were under the witch''s control. Tears rolled on their faces. "Goodbye, Father. Rest in peace!" Ivy murmured. After the burial was done, the witch walked towards the entrance of the chamber. "Hey, release us!" Ivy yelled angrily. The witch looked at the cage. "No! From now on, the three of us will live in this cave as one family. That''s what I promised to your father. I told him that after he passed away, I will take care of his children. Now, I''m fulfilling my oath. Guys, from now on, you will stay in this cave with me as a family," she said and left the chamber. Ivy and Edward looked at each other helplessly. From now on, they will never stop finding ways to escape the cave and kill the witch before they leave this awful place behind. They were distracted by the sigh of their father dying before their very eyes, they forgot that the witch hasn''t changed at all! She''s still the evilest stepmother in the whole world! Ugh! They were tricked again and again! What a shame! ... Back to the present. ... The following day. One of the pieces of the crystal ball can be seen floating in the air and entering Ivy''s house in the forest. Dimitri was resting on the floor, waiting for news. The crystal ball drifted towards Dimitri and announced. "I found the bird and the boy!" Dimitri rose to his feet. "Great! Take me to them!" he said. "They were captured by a deranged witch who enjoys drinking the boy''s blood. Currently the boy is drained of his blood, he might not last longer..." the crystal ball said. "How about the bird?" Dimitri asked. "The bird was imprisoned inside a cage that is protected by a dark spell. I tried to free the bird but I can''t get inside," the crystal ball said. "Don''t bother about it, leave everything to me. Take me to the place now!" Dimitri ordered. "Copy," the crystal ball said. Dimitri grabbed the crystal ball with his right hand and they vanished from Ivy''s place. A moment later. They landed inside the cave where the witch, Ivy, and Edward were holed up. The witch''s eyes widened in surprise and alarm upon detecting the presence of a strong aura inside the chamber. She looked around her, trying to find the aura. "Who are you? Where are you? Come out, or I will turn you into ashes!" the witch shouted, wanting to see the face of this bold entity trespassing her territory, bypassing the barrier that she erected around the cave and the chamber. "I''m here!" Dimitri suddenly appeared behind her. Before the witch could turn around to see the face of the intruder, she was already frozen on the spot by a power so strong it started suffocating her. "Release me at once!" she shouted in her mind, her voice was hysterical, she felt a weakening in her body that made her desperate to flee. Dimitri walked towards the cage and released Ivy from her captivity. Ivy flew out of the cage and looked at the stranger who rescued her from the cage. "Savior, who are you?" she asked. "I am the guardian of the medallion. I''m sent here by Sabrina to find you. You and your brother are safe now," Dimitri replied and walked towards the area where Edward''s body was pinned to the wall. He waved his hand and the roots automatically released Edward. He managed to catch Edward''s body before it crumbled into the ground. Dimitri lifted Edward''s body and placed him gently in the bed. "Thank you, savior! Please help me, I need Sabrina''s blood to help save my brother''s life!" Ivy said, panicking. "Don''t worry, I''ll bring her here right away," Dimitri responded and vanished from the room. Ivy was crying while looking at her brother''s lifeless body. Then she glanced at the frozen witch. Her eyes were blazing with hatred and fury. "I will kill you, bitch!" she screamed at the top of her lungs. She directed her hands at the frozen witch, yellow-orange flames leaped from her hand and devoured the witch hungrily from head to foot. "No! Please! Don''t kill me!" the witch screamed in excruciating pain and agony. A few minutes later, it was over. The witch was now reduced to ashes on the ground. Ivy watched the ashes, smiling in satisfaction. Then she looked at Edward. "We finally got our revenge, brother!" she said happily. Then she placed her hand on Edward''s head transforming some of her strength and power into his body. A few minutes later, she collapsed on the bed due to exhaustion. She glanced at Edward.. "Brother, hang on!" she said in a low voice, then her eyes automatically shut off as darkness took over her senses. Chapter 178 - Coming Back For You! Dimitri was back in Laswich Mountain in no time. The ladies were having a conversation in the kitchen during that time. Dimitri appeared in the middle of the kitchen to the surprise of the ladies. "Sorry for interrupting your conversation, girls. I need to take Sabrina with me for a moment, it''s urgent!" he said, he then looked at Sabrina. "I found Ivy and her brother! But Edward is dying, he needs your blood, ASAP!" he said. Stunned, Sabrina can only utter a gasp. "Whaaaaat?" Everything happened so fast that both Dimitri and Sabrina vanished from the kitchen in the blink of an eye. Azere and Olga looked at each other in confusion. "W-what''s going on?" Azere asked in bafflement. "Who is this Ivy and Edward? It''s the first time I heard their names," Olga asked, confused. "Me too... Anyways, we will know about them once Sabrina is back here," Azere said and continued cleaning the sink. Olga resumed slicing the fish on the chopping board. Meanwhile... A thousand miles away. Dimitri and Sabrina already landed inside the cave and they wasted no time. Sabrina willingly cut her hand with the sharp knife and placed her hand above Edward''s mouth which was forcefully opened by Dimitri. Her blood is now tricking into Edward''s mouth. Teary-eyed, Ivy watched them in tears, extremely worried about her brother''s life. She is not feeling well, her body was drained of energy and strength. But once she can have a good rest for several days, she will be fine. It''s her brother that she was worried about. Fresh tears fell on her face. Sabrina looked at Ivy, she looked so weak. "Ivy, close your eyes and sleep. Don''t worry, we will try our best to save Edward. Don''t worry, okay?" Ivy nodded her head. "Thank you," she said, feeling grateful that Sabrina didn''t hesitate to come to save her brother once again. She looked at her brother one last time then shut her eyes to sleep as darkness claimed her consciousness. Half an hour later. With continuous blood transfusion, Edward''s pale skin finally gained some color, and his breathing stabilized. Sabrina looked at the guardian and asked, "How is he?" "His body is reacting positively to your blood. You can rest for now. Later, we will transfuse more blood to him again if needed. Let''s just observe his condition first and then allow his body to recover and get used to the healing effect of your blood for a few hours," Dimitri replied. "Okay," Sabrina said. "Give me your hand. I''ll cure your wound to stop the blood from flowing," Dimitri ordered. Sabrina extended her hand to him. Dimitri placed his hands on her wound, the cut on her skin as well the blood vanished a few minutes later. Sabrina looked at the guardian. "If I finally become a full pledge guardian, will I have the same power as you?" she asked curiously. Dimitri nodded his head and replied, "Yes. The ability to teleport, levitate in the air, and cure wounds, is just one of the powers you will enjoy later. You can gain more power when you finish your training." "Nice!" Sabrina gushes. "Is it worth it being a guardian?" she asked again. "Of course! You can protect yourself, your loved ones, and other people as well. With great power comes great responsibility. When the world needs saving from evil people and creatures, it''s the guardian''s job to side with the good and eliminates bad people. Guardians are trained to protect the world from all types of evil," Dimitri elaborated further. A frown appeared on Sabrina''s face. "But why does the medallion have to keep changing its guardian? Why not stick with just one person until eternity?" she asked. "Because bad people and evil creatures are many to count and they are hiding in the dark waiting for that one final day to create great havoc on earth. The more guardians we have around the greater our chances of protecting the world. The previous guardians are stationed all over the world to unite and come together when the need arises. Do you understand now?" Dimitri said. Sabrina nodded her head. "I do!" "Good!" Dimitri said. "Go to rest beside your friend. I''ll check this cave thoroughly and eliminate any dangers lurking in the dark," he said and left the chamber. Sabrina lay her body down beside Ivy. She was happy that she found her friend again. She shut her eyes to sleep. Meanwhile... Back in Laswich Mountain. Azere was pacing back and forth on the floor. Olga was sewing the tear on her clothes on the sofa nearby. "Why are you worried?" she asked. "It''s been a few hours already and Sabrina hasn''t returned yet," Azere said. "We heard that the boy named Edward was dying, which means Sabrina and the guardian must be very busy saving the boy''s life. I''m sure that is the reason why Sabrina is still out there somewhere. Don''t forget, the medallion and the almighty guardian are with her, your girl is well protected," Olga mentioned, hoping to lessen Azere''s worry about the well-being of her charge. Azere released a sigh of relief and nodded her head. "You got a valid point. I''m worrying for nothing," she finally said and lowered herself to the sofa. Olga finished sewing her clothes. She rose to her feet. "I''m going to visit my place and your hut. I''ll harvest some vegetables in the garden there as well," she said. "Okay, go ahead," Azere responded. Olga went to her room. A few minutes later she emerged from the door and said, "I''ll go now..." Azere nodded her head. Olga vanished from the house. A few moments later. Olga appeared in the area near the cave in her invisible form. She looked at the cave for a few seconds and then continued walking towards Azere''s hut. When she was near the hut, she saw two men sitting on the wooden chair under the shade of the tree located near the front door. Her brows knitted together, who are they? When she was only a few meters away, she finally recognized them, it was the wolf and his brother! Sabrina''s boyfriend is back! She halted in her tracks and pondered for a moment. What is Rhett doing here? Sabrina told them that she and the guardian already brought Rhett back to his family in the Golden Peak Valley. But why is the wolf here? Hmm... What to do? Ah, she would just leave for now and visit her place first then she will come back later. She left the area and teleported to her place. Meanwhile... Rhett and his older brother Edmund were talking about Sabrina. Rhett already explained everything to his brother. Edmund took a deep breath and asked, "Do you think Sabrina will come today? Where do you think she is right now?" Rhett was shaking his head. "Honestly, I have no idea..." he said in a dispirited voice. "You mentioned that she was going to train in the trading ground for fifty years. Do you know that place? We might as well go there to find her than just wait here," Edmund suggested. Rhett shook his head. "I have no idea where that place is..." he said in a depressed voice. Edmund pitied his brother, he''s looking like a beaten man right now. He patted Rhett''s shoulder. "Alright, let''s just wait and spend the night here if needed. Maybe, Sabrina will visit this place tomorrow or one of these days. Good thing we decided to bring some clothes with us," he said. "Thank you, bro. I appreciate your company," Rhett said. "Don''t mention it. Can you open the door of the house? I will put our clothes inside, then I''ll find some food to cook for lunch and dinner," Edmund requested. "Okay," Rhett answered gloomily. "There are some poultry in the backyard and also vegetables in the garden. Just take anything that caught your fancy," he said. "Great!" Edmund said. "Leave everything to me..." The men climbed the stairs and entered the hut. A few moments later. Rhett exited the door and returned to his spot, mulling about Sabrina and her sudden disappearance. Edmund explored the interior of the hut. After exploring the house, he exited through the backdoor in the kitchen and found himself in the garden. One hour later, Olga is back in Azere''s hut. She was hovering in the air surveying the sight below her. She saw Rhett sitting on the wooden chair lost in his thoughts, while his older brother was busy catching some chickens in the backyard. She''s still undecided if she should show herself to Rhett or not? Hmm... Ah! She should go back to Laswich Mountain first and inform Sabrina and Azere that Rhett is back in the hut accompanied by his brother. She quickly teleports back home. A few minutes later. Olga arrived in Laswich Mountain. She landed in the living room. "Hello, I''m back! Anybody home?" she asked. "I''m in the kitchen, making tea," Azere replied. Olga went to the kitchen. "Guess what-?" she said. Azere''s brows are knitted together. "What-? My house vanished from the forest?" she joked "Not that! Take a guess who I found there?" Olga continued. A frown appeared on Azere''s face. "You found new tenants living there?" "No! Not new tenants!" Olga shook her head. "Then who else?" Azere asked. "It''s no other than the wolf! Rhett is currently in your hut together with his older brother!" Olga finally spilled the beans. "Oh..." Azere said softly. "Sabrina is not back yet..." "I see..." Olga murmured as she lowered herself into the chair. "I pity the wolf, he looks distraught," she added. Azere made another cup of tea and served it to her housemate. "What are they doing in there?" she asked. "Rhett was looking absent-minded, staring at the horizon, wearing a blank stare while his brother was busy catching some chicken in the backyard. I guess they will be staying in the hut for the night, probably waiting for Sabrina to visit the area," Olga said while sipping her tea. Azere released a deep sigh. "I pity the couple so much, they should not be separated from each other!" she blurted sadly. "That''s right!" Olga nodded her head in agreement with Azere''s statement. ''I want to be the next guardian of the medallion, too bad the medallion doesn''t like me,'' she murmured to herself. Azere looked at Olga. "What did you say?" she asked. Olga shook her head.. "Nothing." Chapter 179 - Torture Back in the cave. Ivy and Sabrina have both awakened from their slumber. They engage in conversation right away after making sure that Edward is already out of danger. "I was worried about you and Edward. When I instructed the guardian to locate you, he couldn''t find you at your place in the forest. Thank God, he found you and Edward here," Sabrina said cheerfully. Ivy bit her lip. "That evil witch lured us here..." she said sadly. "But why did you come here willingly?" Sabrina asked. "She went to our place and told us that our father is dying, so we came here without thinking much about our safety. When we arrived here, our father was already on the verge of dying. We were able to say goodbye to each other before he passed away. Then when we were in the process of saving our father and transferring some of our strength and power to him, that was the moment the witch took advantage of our situation and put us to sleep..." Ivy explained. "Oh, I''m sorry for your loss. It must be very hard for you and Edward. Your reunion with your father ended in a tragedy," Sabrina said sadly while rubbing her friend''s back, sympathizing with her sad flight. Ivy breathed deeply, her eyes filled with gloom. "So, where is your father? And the witch?" Sabrina asked. Ivy pointed her hand at the ashes on the ground next to the burial ground of her father. "That ash was the remnants of the witch, and that recently dug earth you see on the ground was my father''s final resting place," she answered. "Oh... so you managed to kill and burn the witch to ashes! Amazing!" Sabrina clapped her hands in glee. Ivy nodded her head. "Yeah. So many things happened today. The death of my father and the death of the witch is the culmination of all! I don''t know if I should feel happy first for successfully killing the witch or feel sad for losing my father. My emotion is in a shambles right now. I don''t know what to feel anymore," she said, sighing deeply. "Sorry about that, friend. Give yourself enough time to recover and heal," Sabrina said. "Don''t worry, wherever your father''s soul is right now, I''m sure he is happy knowing that before he passes away he was able to reunite with his children for the last time," she said reassuringly, consoling her friend the best way she could. "Thank you so much friend for coming over to rescue my brother. You save his life once again. I would also like to give my heartfelt gratitude to the guardian who came just in time to save us from the witch, or else, my brother won''t be able to survive to this day," Ivy said. "Ah, the guardian, he will come back soon. He was just exploring the cave, getting rid of the dangers lurking in the dark," Sabrina replied. "Do you want to stay here longer or go back to your place in the forest?" she asked. "I prefer to go back to our place in the forest. I can''t stay much longer in this place, everything here suffocates me and reminds me of that evil witch!" Ivy said angrily. "I understand because this is the despicable witch''s place," Sabrina spoke. "How about your father''s remains?" she inquired. "After Edward''s full recovery, we shall return here to relocate our father''s corpse and bury him near our place so that we can visit him more often. In that way we feel closer together as a family, even if he''s no longer in this world," Ivy responded, her voice breaking. "Okay, let''s wait for the guardian''s return. I''ll tell him about your decision," Sabrina said. The women went to Edward''s side and checked his pulse including his breathing, they were happy that his vital signs were already normal. "Now, let''s wait for him to wake up," Sabrina stated. Half an hour later. The guardian finally returned and looked at the ladies. "Is everything okay here -?" he inquired. "Yes!" the ladies replied in unison. "Everything is fine. Edward''s body was already showing signs of rapid recovery. Ivy wants to go back to her place in the forest," Sabrina said. "No problem," Dimitri spoke. He went to Edward''s side and touched the unconscious guy''s right arm. "Let''s go!" he said. The women nodded their heads. The four vanished from the cave in the blink of an eye. A few minutes later, the four landed inside Ivy''s home. Ivy and Sabrina placed the mattress on the floor. Dimitri settled Edward comfortably on the mat. Ivy looked at her savior. "Guardian, thank you so much for coming to our rescue. We owe you our life," she said, feeling grateful for his help. "Don''t mention it," Dimitri replied. "If you need anything, just find me outside," he said and exited the door. The women lowered themselves to the floor and started another round of conversation. "Tell me what happened to you after I failed to return to the Portwell Mansion?" Ivy asked. Sabrina took a deep breath. "A lot of things happened to me, I''ll tell you everything..." she said and began her narration. ... Back at Laswich Mountain. Azere was standing beside the window looking outside. She was wondering why Sabrina hasn''t returned yet? It''s already late in the afternoon. She hoped that the person named Edward was already saved by Sabrina''s blood. She didn''t even know that Sabrina has miraculous blood that can save a dying person''s life. That''s quite a revelation to her! Sabrina has yet to tell them everything that happened to her and Rhett during their disappearance from the cave. Olga exited her room and went to Azere''s side. "Still worrying about your charge?" she asked. "Yeah, I can''t help it," Azere answered. "I''m going to the garden to water the plants," Olga said. "Go ahead, I''ll follow soon," Azere replied. A few minutes later, still no sign of Sabrina, Azere finally left the window and joined Azere in the vegetable garden. Meanwhile... Back in the forest at Azere''s hut. The men just came from the stream. They were able to catch some fish and shrimp there. Edmund looked at his brother. "No need to help me in preparing our dinner if you are not in the mood. I can manage the cooking alone," he said. "Thank you, bro," Rhett said gloomily and left the kitchen. He stationed himself outside the house, sitting on the same spot where he and Sabrina used to sit together to watch the moon and stars in the sky every night. He remembered their happy moments together, their sweet promises to each other. But now, Sabrina left him to deal with the pain alone. There are so many questions running in his head right now that need answers. But if Sabrina can no longer return to her side at the current times, he''s willing to wait fifty years for her return. Deep inside, he''s still feeling optimistic that Sabrina will visit the hut anytime soon. He doesn''t mind waiting, he''s willing to stay for one week, two weeks, or even several months in this place just to wait for her return. He was sighing heavily. His heart is breaking painfully due to the extreme longing that he felt for Sabrina, he missed her so badly! ''My love, please come back to me! Stop torturing me this way!'' he said agonizingly. Meanwhile... At Ivy''s place. Sabrina and Ivy were currently eating the ripe bananas and papayas that Dimitri managed to find in the forest. One hour ago, Edward finally woke up. Before he went back to sleep, he thanked the guardian and Sabrina for saving his life. Ivy looked at her friend. "After fifty years... promise me that you will visit me here, okay?" Sabrina smiled brightly. "I will!" she said. "Many things will happen in fifty years. I wonder what will happen to you during my absence? I think you are already married during that time and taking care of your grandchildren," she joked. Ivy smiled in amusement. "No, I think that won''t happen to me. I don''t believe in love and meeting your soulmate. Such a thing doesn''t exist in my vocabulary, only humans are entitled to those things you mentioned," she said, shaking her head firmly. "Never say never!" Sabrina giggled. "Okay, fine, as you wish. Let''s finish eating this ripe papaya, then boil the ripe banana afterward," Ivy said. Sabrina looked at her friend happily. "I''m glad that the moment the witch died in your hands, you were also freed from her curse. The witch''s monstrosity ended with her death. Hooray! You''re finally free from the curse! I''m so happy for you, my friend!" Sabrina gushes, she hugs Ivy happily. Ivy smiled brightly. "Honestly, I''m beyond elation. From now on, my brother and I will start a brand new life together," she said excitedly. The two women continue to engage in animated chatter, making the best out of their time together. Two hours later. Dimitri and Sabrina finally bid goodbye to Ivy. "I''m going to miss you terribly, friend," Sabrina said, misty-eyed. "Me too, take care of yourself," Ivy replied, sporting a bright smile on her face. The two women hugged each other one last time. A few minutes later. Dimitri and Sabrina vanished from the area. Ivy went to her brother''s side and covered his body with the blanket. Then she went outside to gather firewood from the woods nearby. Back in Laswich Mountain. After depositing Sabrina safely in the house, Dimitri disappeared from the women''s sight. "How''s Edward?" Azere asked as they settled in the living room. Sabrina lowered herself to the sofa. "Edward is recovering well, Grandma," she replied. "Good. Can you tell us about your friends? Also include all the details of the day you and Rhett vanished from the cave. What happened after you left the cave? And tell us how Amara betrayed you and Rhett?" Azere asked, wanting to know everything. Olga was silent the whole time, letting Azere do all the talking for the two of them. Sabrina released a deep sigh. "Alright, I''ll tell you everything..." she said.. She took a deep breath then started her narration.